《Different World Slow Life Begun at the Smith》


 1 What is the inscription of the sword.

    The castle is located in the deepest part of the demon world ruled by demons. The castle located in the deepest part of the demon world is of course the castle of the king of demons, the demon king. In the innermost part of the castle, in the demon king''s throne room, the two of you are facing each other.


    A young man who is slightly slender but still shows the strength of his core. He wears a silver armor and holds a silver long sword in his hand.


    He is what is commonly referred to as a "hero".


    The other is a good-looking woman with horns on her head, wearing a robe of misfortune. In her hand she wore a black sword with a slender blade.


    This is the lord of the castle, the demon king himself.


    The two swords meet without speaking.


    The demon king doesn''t duck but catches the brave man''s sword as he swings at him with his sword.


    A blow so powerful that an ordinary sword would have cut the entire sword in half.


    The demon king''s sword is slimmer than the brave man''s, but the demon king''s sword withstood the difference in slenderness without feeling it.


    The two jumped back and joined their swords together again.


    This time, the hero catches the demon king''s thrust with the side of his sword.


    The thrust is so sharp that an ordinary sword would have been pierced by the entire blade.


    But the brave man''s sword easily catches it.


    The two swords are brought together several times, but both move with complete confidence in their gains. As they do so, a look of confusion begins to appear on their faces.


    It is not only a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on it.


    But the fact that these two karma items are able to withstand this much fighting is just too strange. It''s just too much.


    Their confusion is shared by both of them, and soon, out of nowhere, they lower their swords.


    "Demon king, after all this time.


    "Hmm, good. Brave man, that is probably what I would like to hear.


    Then let''s ask: "Who struck that sword? Who struck that sword?


    I knew it. I too want to know who struck the sword.


    "Then still?


    Yes, it''s exactly who you think it is. The eccentric blacksmith''s work.


    Then the demon king pointed the pommel of his sword at the hero. The figure of a fat cat sitting on the pommel is engraved on it.


    I knew it. ......


    As the brave man said this, he pointed the pommel of his sword at the demon king. The pommel is engraved with the same markings as the demon king''s.


    Perhaps they expected this to happen and struck their swords against both sides. They''re inedible.


    "This is a complete waste of time.


    Hmmm. . if either of them run out of energy, that is. ......


    "I get it now. You and I are evenly matched.


    But of course. So even if one of them wins, then the one who is exhausted will be killed. What''s the point?


    So, I guess there is one answer.


    I understand. I swear an armistice, at least in my generation or yours.


    I''ll tell the old man, okay?


    Hmmm. It would be the best deterrent for both of you to tell A. Le to avoid offending each other. The last thing you want is to be displeased and have the other side take advantage of you. I don''t mind.


    Well, I''ll do it that way. We may meet for something, but until then, goodbye.


    Okay. Now, I must prepare to make a move: ......


    Then the two men leave, facing each other on opposite sides.


    There is no longer the tense atmosphere of their initial confrontation, but a relaxed atmosphere, and the two contrasting men are picturing the same person''s face.


    The face of an aged man, seemingly unremarkable at first glance.

 2 transition to another world

    I wake up and see a clear blue sky. I''m lying on my back. I sit up and look around me and see a dense forest. In the middle of it all, I seem to be lying in a sort of open field.


    At a glance, the forest is no different from Japan.


    But I know that this isn''t even on earth, let alone Japan, and moreover, it''s not that world anymore.


    This is an alien world.


    It all started when I was leaving the office after working overtime after overtime, when I saw a stray cat wandering about.


    I was on my way to the train station as much as the stray cat, when I saw the cat walking toward the middle of the road.


    From the other side of the road, a truck. It didn''t seem to be slowing down at all, and the cat wouldn''t even know it was there. Maybe I was tired or something, but the moment I saw it, I was running toward the cat.


    Every time I got closer to the cat, the truck got closer to the cat. It''s pure competition. Who can get to the cat first, me or the truck.


    The truck wins the race for speed, of course, but I''m much closer.


    However, if I get too close and can''t reach the cat, the truck is the lone winner (whatever that means).


    The space between me and the cat is closing in, and then my hand grabs the cat''s body and throws it away. Immediately after that, my body flew through the air with a bang, and in my fading consciousness, I wondered if there was such a thing as the stupidity of a fireplace.


    I don''t know how much time had passed. Was it soon, or was it quite a long time? I suddenly came to my senses.


    The reason I didn''t wake up is because the place was pure white, and I couldn''t see my body or anything.


    I''m sure that my consciousness is aware of something, but it''s highly doubtful that it can be called "awake". You can say that you are conscious or fuzzy, but it''s such an ambiguous state.


    Then there was a voice that spoke to me. It''s a fairly young woman''s voice.


    "Hey, are you awake?


    If you can call it that, then yeah. I''m awake.


    I responded simply with facts. This "voice" communication does not mean that the sound waves reach my ears and are clearly "heard," and on the contrary, I am not sending air out of my lungs and emitting sound waves by shaking my vocal cords.


    The best way to describe this feeling would be telepathy.


    I could feel that someone was trying to communicate with me in that way, and I was trying to communicate with someone else, which was a very far-fetched image of a ''conversation''.


    It seems that there is no soul defect. There doesn''t seem to be any soul deficiencies.


    "Hmm. I don''t know what you mean.


    Well, to put it simply, you''re dead in that world. Normally, in every world, not just that one, the souls of those who have died can be released and stored for a new time.


    Well, in your line of work, it''s like freeing up some reserved memory. And I locked up the memory to keep it from being released, which is not something I''m allowed to do under my authority.


    Okay, I understand the situation. So, what are we going to do?


    I was strangely calm. Despite the very important "you''re dead" proclamation in plain English.


    Good, you''re calming down. I''m sorry to tweak your perceptions a bit to dilute your concept of death.


    Otherwise, your soul will break - in this analogy, the memory that should have been freed will now free itself like a garbage collector.


    If that happens, the data in it will be erased and the concept of you, body and soul will disappear.


    "Hmm. . which I can now calmly understand.


    "Yeah. Thank you. So you saved a stray cat before all this happened, right?


    "Oh. That''s for sure. I like cats.


    I''m a little over 40 years old, and I''ve been called "a complete yakuza" and "you don''t look like a businessman even if you don''t go that far," but I like cute things, and cats are my favorite.


    I think that the miraculous combination of all these factors (albeit in a completely wrong direction) made me act the way I did.


    When you get right down to it, it all boils down to one reason: "I like cats.


    In conclusion, that''s me, and I''m a ''watchdog''. But you wouldn''t understand. Have you ever heard of the concept of parallel worlds?


    Yes. I''ve been exposed to a lot of science fiction and fantasy and stuff like that.


    I see. That makes it a little easier for me to understand. I''m supposed to walk through these parallel universes and keep an eye out for anything that might have a negative impact on other parallel universes.


    I could hear a bit of pride in his voice (not that he was saying that). Well, it''s true that such a role can only be performed by a great person.


    "Well, you''re pretty good at it, aren''t you?


    I complimented him honestly.


    "Well, there''s no two ways about it, and I''m on the short end of the stick.


    Apparently, I''d lost my praise.


    But I hope you understand that it''s not a role that can be taken on by just anyone. It would be terrible if we missed the signs of parallel world effects and went beyond the stage where we could actually do something about it.


    It''s not my place to actually do anything about it, but now that you know what my role is, let''s get back to the explanation.


    She (or what seemed to be her) straightened up and continued.


    "In your world, I continued my role as a cat on guard. You saved me from a near-death experience when I screwed up.


    And by the way, this is a gap between worlds that guys like us are allowed to use,


    "A guy who''s supposed to be watching the world, only to get hit by a truck and die?


    I asked him what he thought naively. It seems to me that the system has a great deal of vulnerability that such an important role is no different from that of an ordinary creature.


    For that matter, only my temporary body in that world will ''die'' and my soul will live on forever. My temporary body will take the form of a normal creature in that world, and its physical strength will be the same.


    Otherwise, I might be recorded as a creature with high physical strength.


    And my temporary body''s death won''t affect the world much. I''m designed to keep my body out of that world, but in your case, even if my body dies, that''s still a bit of a problem.


    The parallel universes we were talking about. Do you think there are many parallel universes that are only slightly different?


    "Yeah. . at least to my knowledge, or at least to the works I''ve read and played with.


    For example, if you think "I''ll just have a drink and go home," and your train is late and you''re going home too late, and you think "No, I''ll just go straight home," then your world has branched off into a world where you didn''t get caught in the train delays. That''s the thing.


    Yes.


    "In short, the world is not like that. Such minute differences do not exist in the world.


    If you decide to ''drink your way home'', then that''s the way the world works in harmony.


    In this case, if you go straight home and get home early without getting delayed, you''ll cause problems in the world, big or small.


    For example, if you come home early and overhear a couple fighting in the neighborhood and call it in, the harmony of the family there is disrupted, resulting in an unborn person, and this causes damage to the world.


    There is no "if" in history. "There is no ''if'' in history, though the meaning is different from the original.


    That''s a confusing explanation. I prompted him to continue by shutting up.


    "And we got too far off track. Anyway, that''s the way the world works. Since the world doesn''t branch off into smaller branches, there is only one "you," a world like this one. There is no one else.


    And you shouldn''t have been dead at that point. You did this for me. This is an irregularity in the world, and it''s the same story for you.


    And, of course, for me. Because all three of us were irregular, this world had to fill in for you.


    The best way for the world to make sense would be to pretend you didn''t die miraculously unharmed, but I saved you and I saw you die.


    Now you can''t completely unmask this. I''m supposed to "monitor and report the status of multiple worlds," and anything I see will be reported and recorded by multiple worlds.


    When that happens, you die in that world, no matter what the effect on that world is.


    I think the story is starting to go downhill.


    So? It sounds like you''re out of control, but why would you save my soul only in that state?


    Yes, you will be replaced in this world and your presence will be inserted into another world.


    Is it okay to do that? Considering what I''ve heard so far, it sounds pretty bad: ......


    Hmmm, what can I say. In that world, without you, there''s a balance to be maintained by either replacing you or making replacements, but I think the best way to describe it is that there are a few worlds where there''s room for you as well.


    Well, I have to choose from among my worlds, so there are only a few.


    "So you''re saying you''re going to do a kind of ''existence swap''?


    "Oh, you''re very perceptive. Thank you. Yes, if I put it all together very simply, yes. That way, the fact that you died in the original world doesn''t change the fact that you''ll continue to exist in the next world.


    I see. Can I ask you a question?


    Please come in.


    What''s your reason for doing so?


    "Uh-huh. That''s where I''m going to explain it to you. Simply put, I don''t like waking up when a person dies in front of me because of my mistake.


    The rest, well, is just a matter of making up the world. Just know that we have good reason to do that.


    Hmmm, if you ask me if I''m convinced, I''m not slightly convinced. But you don''t have a choice anyway, do you?


    "Yeah. I apologize for that. So I can give you the right to choose your world and give you some privileges in that world--a cheat, to put it bluntly.


    A cheat won''t upset the balance of the world you''re going to, or any other world in general, so you can feel free to make your request.


    "Yes. ......


    I ponder. This is my second life and I don''t want to waste it. If it''s not out of balance, it won''t be such a great ability.


    Then there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I thought so and said my request.


    I liked making things, so it would be nice to live in a world where I could make things for a living. So I want my abilities to match it. If I wanted to, I''d like to have the ability to live on my own.


    And as I mentioned earlier, I love cats, so I''d like to have a cat if possible. That''s all I ask.


    "Hmm. ......


    This time the woman''s voice sounded more thoughtful.


    "I think of a possible world to send it to, a so-called fantasy world of swords and sorcery, okay?


    I don''t mind.


    "Then I''ll give you the ability to make it work. There''s a lot of things to make, but what do you want?


    I''ve always been interested in sword smithing and such.


    I''ll prioritize the blacksmithing shop, not the tinkerer. ...... I''ll give priority to language and production, and use the spare resources for combat and other things. You''ll need to protect yourself.


    It''s not essential for life, so I''ll keep magic to a minimum, okay?


    "Yeah, that''s it.


    What about the rest of ...... age? It doesn''t matter how old you are, just tell me what age you want. I don''t think I''d pick a teenager, but I''d be fine with a 70-something year old.


    "Ummm. I''m not really attracted to being so young. ......


    Nevertheless, I would like to live a second life for a reasonable length of time. I''ve been thinking about it for an indistinct amount of time, whether long or short, and I''ve come to the conclusion that--

 3 get a house

    After I told my age to the voice, I slowly lost consciousness. Then I woke up and found myself in this forest.


    I got up slowly. I didn''t have the standing pain I was worried about. I don''t know if it''s because I''m getting younger or not. I looked at his hands, but I couldn''t tell if he was the age he said he was.


    In the first place, it is not a part of the body that changes so suddenly when you reach a certain age. As I took a breath, I felt a throbbing pain in my head.


    "So this is it. ......


    Just before I lost consciousness, the woman (or whatever she seemed to be) continued to explain to me. One of them was this headache.


    One of them is this headache. "The moment your presence fits into the world, you may experience a headache. Don''t worry, it''s a sign that your brain and body have matched the skills, knowledge, and experience I''ve given you.


    That''s what the woman said.


    She said, "Since you don''t have much of an ability, you could''ve been a little more gentle.


    I look around, muttering to myself. Nothing stands out in particular.


    ''I''ll get you a place to live and forge for now. And some food and materials.


    I wonder if there are any here. It doesn''t seem necessary to have a place far away from where I''m moving to, but if it''s far away, it''s a problem. Worst case scenario, I might not be able to find it.


    Just as I was thinking this, my vision caught something on the edge. It was definitely something that wasn''t there when I looked around earlier. I turned my head in surprise. To my surprise, there''s a building that''s a bit too big to be called a hut.


    What the hell is that? ......


    According to the woman''s explanation, she was probably asking me to live here.


    I don''t know if what was not there before was "really not there" or if it was "hidden from view". Considering the situation, I think it''s probably safe anyway.


    But I approach the building cautiously. I don''t know if it''s because of the ability I was given, but I can tell that there is no sign of life inside. At least, I don''t feel any hostility or caution from the people around me. I slowly peer in through the barred window. It''s empty.


    Just to be sure, you crouch under the window and head for the door to keep your reflection from being exposed to the inside. The door has a simple handle and key, with no knob to turn.


    Gently pulling on the handle, the door moves without resistance. The door is unlocked. I peer inside through the open door. There''s no sign or smell. It looks safe for now.


    I stand normally and open the door.


    Immediately I heard a muffled sound and squatted down, but there was no reaction.


    With a relieved heart, you look around inside and see that it''s just like the cottage you stayed in when you went skiing in the old world long ago.


    The difference is that there is no second floor and instead of a counter kitchen, there is a shelf where kamado and dishes are stored, similar to the earthen floor of a Japanese house, and the kitchen is located there.


    There is a door at the far end. I noticed a cord extending there. It seems that the clank-clank sound came from behind that door.


    As I closed the door (I heard another clank-clank-clank sound), I noticed that there was a "kan-nuki", so I put the kan-nuki on, and entered a large room with a rather large table and several chairs.


    Looking up, the ceiling was quite high. You can see what looks like a clapper, but from the way the sound muffles, I''m guessing that it wasn''t that thing that made the sound before. Then there must be something else that made it sound.


    I was curious, but I put it aside for a moment and looked around the room, where there were three doors in the corner. Opening one of them, I found that it seemed to be a bathroom.


    I didn''t see any bedding when I looked, so one of the other two must be the bedroom. I open the door on the other side. There''s a fairly large desk and what looks like a bookcase. It seems to be a study.


    I open the other door, and as expected, it''s a bedroom. It is equipped with a decent-sized bed, a side table, and a small round chair, just like a business hotel. Now it''s time for the big one.


    I''ll make sure you''re ready to blacksmith.


    Having said that, I would expect it to be adequately equipped.


    However, I will probably be operating alone for a long time (I have no intention of taking an apprentice or anything like that for now), and I don''t want to deal with something like a charcoal blast furnace for raw material production, but I would like to have something adequate.


    I open the door at the back of the room with a half-expectation and half-anxiety. There are an anvil, hammering, and of course, furnaces to heat the crucible, as well as iron furnaces such as the hearth and furnace. All the so-called iron (steel) weapons, including western swords, Japanese swords, and, to a lesser extent, arrowheads, can be made here.


    The use of these tools and devices were "installed" when I arrived in this world, and I have some idea of how to use them.


    Surely this will be worth the terrible headache I had. There is a small counter in the forge, and beyond that is a small space with a door that leads outside and is covered with a canopy.


    I see, so this is where you do your business.


    That is to say, the other side is the living space and this side is the workshop and sales area. It seems to be a gimmick that if you forgot to bolt the door of the living space while you are in the workshop, and a visitor comes in, you will be able to hear the clapper over here.


    If you look at the door here, you can see a cord that leads to the living space. When you come to this door, it will ring over there, which is a very useful feature.


    After checking out the room like that, I come back to the living room. I still don''t feel like I''m going to live here completely.


    That said, there''s no way to go back out there, so you have to be prepared for that. Out there you''re alone in the world, and the only person you''ll have to worry about is your boss, if you''re dead.


    Well, all you have to do is practice "there are plenty of alternatives," and you may not be in trouble.


    I shake my head to chase away the thoughts and focus on the future.


    The moment I do, my stomach makes a gurgling sound and urges me to eat. Your body doesn''t lie, even though it''s my body, you sigh in some disgust.


    There''s probably some kind of food in the kitchen. I went to the kitchen through the door.

 4 enter into life

    Open the door and go back to the kitchen. I''m hungry, but nothing would be as convenient as a quick meal in about five minutes as in the previous world.


    Look at the shelves and see what ingredients are there. There are beans and vegetables (mostly root vegetables), smoked and probably pig meat.


    Looking into the jars on the shelves, you will find salted, probably pork meat. I''ll just boil these and eat them.


    The pot was already on the kamado, so I transferred the water from the big jug to the small one and lit the kamado. I thought I had to make the fire myself, but with a little magic, I was able to light the furnace.


    He said that the magic is minimal, but he included this area that is useful in life as a minimum. It''s romantic to make your own fire, but it''s a hassle in life, and I''m grateful for this.


    It occurred to me that if a fire could be made with simple, even minimal, magic, there should be something like a refrigerator, but I don''t see it.


    In fact, there are only dried and seemingly fresh vegetables, and only dried meat.


    The refrigeration technology is not particularly developed, or if it is, it is of a very high quality and probably out of place in such a remote area.


    The water in the pot boiled and turned into hot water, so I put the sliced salted meat, vegetables and beans into it. There were two types of beans, one like lentils and the other like soybeans, but this time we decided to put the soybean-like ones. Continue heating, stirring with a wooden ladle.


    Watching the wobbling pot, I think about my future life.


    The money will come from blacksmithing, but what will we do for food, seasoning (for the time being, I think only salt, which doubles as a preservative), and water?


    I don''t know if they''ll be able to suddenly sell what I''ve made.


    Given that, we''ll have to figure out how to get some before the food here runs out.


    We''ll find out if it''s morning or afternoon when I''m awake today and what it''s like after dark in this house and explore the forest tomorrow.


    I don''t know how big this forest is, after all, I don''t know how big it is.


    Maybe I have geographic information "installed" in my head, but I don''t know where I am. If possible, I want to find the nearest human settlement and find out where this forest is, how big it is, and what kind of place it is.


    Otherwise, I''m too anxious to spend the rest of my life, which will last for decades.


    Being a blacksmith, you''ll have visitors sooner or later - though you have no idea when that will be - and at that time, it''s too strange to say that you''ve been living in this forest alone for so long! .


    If this forest is a place where people frequently come in, they will be suspicious of this house that suddenly appears. If we ever go out into the middle of nowhere, we need to explore that area as well.


    "It''s right after the move, but there''s a lot of work to do.


    While I was thinking about this and that, the pot was boiling. Take the wooden bowl from the cabinet and use the ladle to pour the pot over the mess. That''s not a bad smell.


    Scoop it up with a wooden spoon and bring it to your mouth. It''s exactly what you''d expect from a soup of salted meat, root vegetables, and beans.


    However, it''s not bad, but it''s just an ordinary taste.


    With this, it''s unlikely that you''ll be unable to eat it and your mind will be slowly draining away. I don''t mind tasting the same thing over and over again. If you get tired of the taste, then you''ll think again.


    I''ve been in the soup for a while now and the sun still hasn''t set.


    You can''t see much directly from the trees, but since it''s still quite high in the afternoon, you''ll want to explore a bit outside.


    You take the machete that was left in your living space and attach it to your waist. You will be able to get a good deal more information about the company.


    With this outfit, you won''t be particularly suspicious if you suddenly run into someone. Unless, of course, you''re in an extremely remote area.


    Anyway, let''s look for a couple of hours of water and come back if we can''t find it. I got out, locked the door, and stepped into the woods.

 5 something found in the forest

    Maybe it''s because the sun is high, or maybe it''s because the trees are widely spaced, but it''s not insanely dark in the forest.


    Still, I guess we''ll have to come back early.


    Alone, I marked the nearest tree with a machete as I walked toward the back of the house. I can''t see the house anymore, but I know the direction of the house because of the knowledge and experience installed in my body.


    I will have to clear up these gaps in my mind little by little.


    I have no experience in the "old world", even as a blacksmith. I think I can do most of the work that was installed, but that''s the part I don''t remember.


    I have to work out those gaps on a daily basis.


    But I''m not too worried about that. While I''m exploring the forest now, I can see that knowledge and experience are gradually adjusting to my body.


    However, that doesn''t stop you from marking the trees just in case, since you don''t know at what point the discrepancy will return and you won''t know the direction of the house.


    Along the way, my head''s experience teaches me to pick out as many herbs as I can fit in my pockets for antifebrile and anti-inflammatory medicines. I''m pretty sure we don''t have any at home.


    A sure-fire way to get herbs" is definitely very useful in this world. This might be a good place.


    Then, about an hour on my internal clock, I heard the sound of water. I think I''ve found a water supply point that would be valuable in our world.


    I headed toward the sound, and sure enough, there was a lake. The one I''m in seems to be downstream, and I can see the river flowing out of the lake in the distance.


    You can''t see the shore on the other side from here, so it must be a pretty big lake. We''ve been exploring medicinal plants and other things on the way up to this point, so if we don''t pay attention to anything else, we should be able to get there in about 15 minutes.


    That should probably take care of the water. There''s a chance I''ll have to make several round trips every day, but considering I''ll be spending most of the day in that house, it''ll be good exercise. I want to make it a part of my daily routine as soon as tomorrow.


    I took a peek at the lake as well. It''s hard to tell because of the water, but it seems I''m about 30 years old, just like I wanted to be.


    Well, a reasonably skilled blacksmith (I believe they did, and my experience and knowledge of "installation" tells me so) and a recent move in, you can''t explain a 20-year-old or so.


    The story of a blacksmith who wandered here to escape from something after training somewhere is beyond suspicious. Even if there was, it would be suspicious in its own way.


    It''s still early in the day, my body is telling me, so I''ll explore the lake''s edge a bit more. While walking along the water''s edge, stopping occasionally to stare into the water, I made several discoveries.


    First, there are shrubs with raspberry-like fruit in places and tall trees with apple-like fruit. According to the "installed" knowledge, these fruits are edible.


    We still have a stock of foodstuffs, and we have not brought the tools to bring back the foodstuffs that we secured, so we decided to give up for today.


    Looking closely into the water, I see that the water of the lake comes from here, and although it''s not visible from here now, there may be a mountain somewhere around here. The water is clean and full of fish. I didn''t bring fishing or fishing gear, so I won''t catch any today. It will be fun later, but I wonder if you have time to enjoy fishing and fishing as a blacksmith.


    Since you make your living from blacksmithing, of course you should be too busy to do that. Well, if it comes to that, then we can decide on a regular holiday and come back on that day or something. I''m more of a slow life than a workaholic.


    Meanwhile, my body is telling me that it''s time to go back soon ...... when I see something lying in the shade of the grass. It must be about six feet tall.


    If it was a normal animal, it was pretty big. I approached the animal carefully.


    It''s hard to tell from the shadows, but its head looks like a dog or cat, and its overall silhouette is close to human. I see its shoulders moving wildly, and I approach with some haste. I''m sure the animal can hear my footsteps, but it still doesn''t move with its breathless movements.


    When I got within arm''s reach, I got the full picture. The animal, or perhaps it''s rude to call it an animal. The man was a tiger-headed beastman.


    He was suffering from wounds here and there on his leather-armor-clad body that was thin but had muscles that should have been there. Even though she is lying on her stomach, the leather armor at her side can be seen torn open.


    The area around it is reddish-black, and while it is not bleeding profusely, it is obvious even without the ''installation'' that it is the deepest part of the wound.


    We need to bring this in now.


    I pick her up from the front. And there, covered in leather armor, are breasts that stick out more firmly than I expected.


    I was horrified, but I didn''t have time to do that, so I put my head under my arm and lifted my entire body onto my shoulder. It''s what we would call a ''fireman''s carry'' in the previous world.


    "I suppose it would be more romantic to carry a girl in a princess''s arms, but this is faster. I''m sorry, but bear with me.


    Contrary to its appearance, I was surprised that I was able to carry it lightly, but I hurriedly returned to "home".

 6 help a person

    Carrying the tiger beast girl on my shoulders, I hurried back to the house.


    It took extra time because we went a bit farther back, but as expected, it took us roughly 15 minutes to get home from the nearest shore of the lake.


    Meanwhile, the girl was losing strength more and more. Still, I don''t feel the warmth of the house is diminishing, so I''d like to believe that she''ll make it just in time.


    Once at home, you gently drop the girl off, unlock the door and open it. I hear a muffled but loud croaking sound coming from the workshop.


    I rush inside and head for the bedroom. Searching through the bedroom, I find a sheet in the cupboard, so I pull out two sheets and place them on the living room table.


    You head to the workshop and start looking again. This time it''s a needle and thread and a knife. It took me a while, but I managed to find them both.


    The needle and thread were supposed to be used to work on the scabbard, but this is not the time to talk about that. Blades are knives for sale. We don''t have time for this either, so I''m going to take it out.


    Next, go to the kitchen and fill a pot with water and put the needle in it to heat it.


    While the water boils, I go back to the living room, spread a sheet on the table, and lay the girl who was left lying outside on it.


    I don''t think so, but it would be a hassle if someone or something came in during the procedure, so I put a blanket over it.


    Now, first of all, you want to take off the leather armor, but the belt is stuck in blood or something, so you want to cut it with the knife you brought with you.


    I thought I could get him out of his leather armor, but the shirt he''s wearing underneath is also covered in blood and sticks to him.


    I use the knife to cut this one as well (much more carefully than when cutting my belt). I place the removed leather armor beside it, then cut the shirt down the middle and take it off to check for any other serious injuries to the side.


    The entire area is covered in hair, making it difficult to see, but if it''s easy to see, it''s a major injury. In the end, we found out that although there were some cuts here and there, the only thing that needed to be treated was a major injury on the side.


    Blood was seeping from there. All this time, the girl seemed to be in pain but didn''t seem to notice.


    After checking her injuries, a pot of water boiled. I cut the sheets into pieces and soak them in the boiling water, and then wait a little while before taking out the needle and thread with the cut sheets.


    "In times like these, the installation is the key. ......"


    Thanks to the "installation," I was able to do what I had just done, but it was still something that I had some knowledge about. What I''m about to do cannot be done at all without the knowledge and experience of the "installation".


    I took the items out of the hot water and brought them to the table, and wiped the wound on my side with a wet sheet.


    Guh.


    The girl''s face twisted into a snarl, but she didn''t seem to notice. The wiped wound bleeds slightly again.


    The wound is sewn up with a needle and thread. Without anesthesia, this must also be very painful.


    With each stitch, the girl''s face twists. Guilt gnaws at my heart, but this is my way of helping her. She''ll just have to put up with it.


    Thanks to the survival skills of the "installation", I was able to suture up a large wound, though not quite as well as a surgeon.


    It may not look good, because it is a technique that is only good if you can save yourself. I apologize if you notice that.


    On the sutured wound, grind up the anti-festering herb that you collected earlier, add hot water, and apply it after it has cooled down.


    Put a cut sheet as gauze over it, and then wrap a thin sheet as a bandage around it, and the treatment for the most serious injury is complete.


    After that, soak the sheet you just wiped the wound with in hot water again, and wipe the whole body with it to make sure there are no other injuries.


    Of course, I felt a little embarrassed because I was a naked girl, but my body and head knew that this was not the right time, so I took care of her without reacting to anything.


    The water in the pot was still boiling, so I turned off the heat. The water was still hot enough to fill the wooden bowl, and now I added the fever-reducing herbs I had taken earlier.


    After a little while, a refreshing fragrance began to rise. It resembled the mint of the previous world. I scoop out some of this water with a wooden spoon, let it cool, and give it to the girl to drink.


    If she is completely unresponsive to anything, it is impossible to make her drink it, but fortunately, when I put the wooden spoon close to her lips, she swallowed it, and I made her drink the entire contents of the bowl. This should help to relieve the pain a little.


    I kept her lying on the table for an hour or so to see if her condition changed suddenly, but her breathing gradually became calmer, so I decided to move her again.


    She''s not going to recover from lying on the table at all. I took her in a princess-huggy position and carried her in through the bedroom door, which I had left open, and laid her on the bed.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to cover her with a quilt (or whatever you call it, since it''s western style).


    Feng ......


    I was so tired. I was treated for a serious injury, albeit appropriately, but more importantly, I felt completely relaxed during the procedure.


    I''ve had a lot of fun today. I''d like to take a break to eat now. Let''s sit down on the couch by the side table and rest.


    For now, I''ll fetch some water tomorrow and start working in the workshop ...... but I need to check on her from time to time and see how she''s doing: ......


    As I sat back and thought about the future, I felt even more tired, or rather, drowsy. I''ve had this drowsy feeling a few times in my previous world. "You know, the one where you fall asleep.


    No! I fell asleep and had to eat ......


    I tried to resist, but in vain, as the experience of not "installing", my consciousness sank into a comfortable darkness.

 7 Keep a cat...?

    I woke up with a strange sensation around my neck. No, I was completely asleep.


    I opened my eyes to see if she was okay, and I saw her with one hand around my neck.


    Well, I didn''t think it could happen.


    I said in a calm voice, trying to keep my voice calm.


    The hand around my neck was relaxed. If I''d really put some effort into it, I would have ended my second life easily asleep at the start of the day.


    Anyway, are you okay?


    I called out to the girl who was staring at me with a tiger-like face.


    She scowled for a moment, probably not expecting his words, but quickly returned to her expression and said, "It still hurts a lot, but, well, it''s going to heal.


    "It still hurts a lot, but it''s going to be okay.


    "Well, that''s good to hear.


    I was really relieved and smiled and said, "I''m really relieved. I''m honestly glad that you saved me because I was trying to save you.


    Then the girl, this time with a scowl on her face.


    "Oh, oh ......


    And then look away. Now would be a good time to grab this hand and dislodge it, but I probably wouldn''t want to offend her by doing so.


    She pauses and says with a slight flare of anger in her voice.


    "You''ve seen ......?


    Her hand is a little tighter. I reply, trying to be even calmer than I was the first time.


    "I needed it for the procedure. I swear, I didn''t touch anything but the procedure.


    "Really?


    "Oh.


    She stared into my eyes for a moment, but then sighed lightly and pulled her hand away from my neck.


    "I''ll trust you for now.


    I''d appreciate it if you would.


    And I didn''t smell like a person when I lied.


    Do you understand that?


    Only when you''re in a big frame of mind, unlike the canine beasties. You must be freaking out right now.


    "Oh, oh, ......


    I was so nervous about the procedure that I was touching myself, and then my lie was exposed at the right moment and I was dead. I feel like I''m walking a tightrope for the second day. .......


    I go through the bedroom and give you a change of clothes.


    Put this on for now.


    "What are my clothes?


    "It was all bloody and sticky and I had to take it off to get it done, so I cut it off.


    "...... I see.


    I''m sorry if that was important to you.


    "No, it''s not. It''s just a rag.


    After all this time, I turned my back while I wore it.


    "You own this house by the way, don''t you?


    The girl who was dressed asked me a question, I turned to her and answered, "Yes.


    Yes,


    "What are you doing here?


    The Kurosmith.


    "Kurosmith?


    "Yeah. . ...... though I''m a newcomer, having just taken up residence here yesterday.


    I wasn''t sure how long I''d be living here, but I''ll be honest with you here. She probably knows the area. It would be a poor idea to speak poorly.


    I don''t know if there''s a house like this in the woods: ......


    Shit, she knows where we are.


    "Hmm? It was there when I came in yesterday, right?


    This in itself is almost a fact. Except that this house suddenly sprang up out of nowhere.


    Well, I don''t come to this side of the Kuro Forest very often, so I must have missed it.


    "The Kuro Forest". "Installed knowledge" was applicable.


    I applaud only in my mind, but move your mind too much and this thing will notice you. By comparing the knowledge with the terrain, we can get a rough idea of where we are.


    We''re in the east.


    "Yeah. I don''t come around much, because I''m roosting in the north and west.


    Good, right.


    Every once in a while you run into the big black bear ...... and you''re right. Maybe the reason he didn''t finish me off is because he knew you were coming.


    I see.


    Some of them are that bad. Maybe she wasn''t the weak one. Even though she''s a tiger beastman, wandering around this forest by herself means that she knows how to defend herself, at least that''s not a problem for her.


    But I''m not fully recovered now, and I''m not sure I should be thrown out here. So I cut to the chase.


    "I need to talk to you about something.


    What


    "It''s going to take a while for the injuries to heal, right?


    "Yeah, maybe. We''re a lot tougher than humans, but with an injury like this, we won''t be able to hunt or explore for a couple of weeks.


    So, why don''t you come live here?


    What?


    It''s not like there''s anything going on. I''ve just moved here and I need some help with the forge. You''ve got an injury to heal, and even after you''re healed, you''ll need to rehab ...... for a while, right?


    Yeah.


    And I think your life will be more stable if you stay here. At least you''ll have shelter from the wind and rain and you won''t have to worry about cooking.


    "I see. ......


    She pauses to think. I don''t want to say that I simply want to watch her all the time because she looks like a tiger, because I''m sure she''ll get very angry if I do.


    "Okay. I''ll stay here until my injuries are healed and I can move normally. Then we''ll figure out what to do after that, okay?


    Yeah, no problem.


    Well, I''ll see you then!


    Yeah!


    Thus, my wish to have a cat was probably fulfilled in an unexpected way, by living with a tiger-beast girl.

 8 ones first production

    Speaking of which, what''s your name?


    Camija.


    She''s called Saamya?


    It''s a nice name.


    ......


    What''s up?


    I don''t like it. It''s too cute. I liked it better when it sounded strong.


    Like ...... Gonzalez?


    f*ck.


    C��mara blurts out. Next thing you know, you''re on the bed laughing your ass off.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! What the hell is that? You have no taste! Hahahahahaha ��������


    "Shut up. This is the only sense my parents didn''t give me.


    I reply with a resentful face.


    The only weakness is the lack of naming sense, which could not be improved even after living for a little more than 40 years in the previous world. Maybe I should have gotten the cheats from ...... along with all the other stuff.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. It suits you.


    Ugh, thank you, .......


    The crow that cried has already laughed, the tiger that laughed is already embarrassed.


    Now, I''m going to get some water. I''m going to be out of the house for a bit. Are you okay?


    Yeah, ......, but first...


    What? What is it?


    I didn''t get your name.


    Yeah. Eizo Tanya.


    Eizo Tanya. That was my name.


    Sounds like a Northerner. Do you have a family name?


    "......, yeah.


    "According to my knowledge of the installation, the human race similar to Asians in the previous world lives in the north, not the east. This is why they are called northerners.


    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to pry. There aren''t many people around here who even have family names, so it was unusual.


    "No, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it. It''s just that you understand why I''m starting a blacksmith shop in this weird place.


    "Oh. You''re in a tough spot, too.


    Not really.


    For now, though. But I''ll leave it at that.


    So it would be nice if you could just call me by my name.


    "Yeah, I will. Eizo.


    "Thank you, Samija,


    Hang two medium-sized, empty water jars from the ends of a pole. It looks like a transporting turtle with a hole in its mouth and a rope through it.


    It looks heavy: ......


    But if I can''t do this, it will affect my future life. Samija will help you, but if you rely on that, you''ll be stuck when she can''t.


    I was determined to carry the pole on my shoulder.


    Contrary to my expectations, the two eyes were light. Not quite featherweight, but at most they felt like the big poly buckets of the former world. Is there such a light ware?


    "No, it''s not. This is ......


    The water jars are light, so the water jars are not as strong as they should be. Is this the level of strength you need to live in this world? Or is it .......


    It''s probably not a good time to think about that. Water for now. I headed to the lake.


    About a half hour round trip, I went to the lake, filled two water jars and finished my "routine" of coming back. Even though the jars were of good capacity, they were not too heavy to move on the way.


    It seems that my muscles are getting stronger.


    I''ve been wondering why this was, ever since I found out, but after eating breakfast (beans and salted meat soup) with Samija and chasing her back to her bedroom where she needed to heal her wounds, when I finally got down to blacksmithing, I found out why.


    I thought about what I wanted to make first and decided to make a small knife. Large ones take longer and, more importantly, you have to get used to the knowledge and skills of "installation".


    So I thought it would be better to make a lot of small things.


    I magically fill the fire pit with fire and wait for the charcoal to catch fire. Once it''s lit, I manipulate the bellows to bring it up to a temperature where it can be forged when the iron is put in.


    I don''t know if it is a service or not, but there is a 4 cm wide and 1 cm thick iron plate at the place where the materials are placed.


    Manipulate the bellows again and raise it to the proper temperature. When it reached the right temperature, I took it out and beat it with a hammer to forge it. This is when I knew. It''s too obvious, but this is when it takes muscle power.


    I see.


    With a grin, tap the sheet of steel you want to make into a knife, forming it into a shape. With each tap, glittering lights scatter. It''s similar to the process of a Japanese sword, but this time I won''t work so delicately. I don''t think I can do it in the first place.


    Once it''s just right, leave it to cool. While it''s cooling, it''s lunch.


    We''ll have a leisurely lunch and then I''ll ask Samija if there''s a city nearby. They say there''s a town about a quarter of a day from here, but not big. You can probably do a day trip there, but it''s a full day''s work. .......


    I''ll continue when I throw Samija into the bedroom again. The process is nearing its end, though. The fire is not completely extinguished, but the temperature is still low, so you need to add some charcoal to raise the fire again. You will need to secure the charcoal.


    With Japanese swords, this process is done at night to determine the temperature by the color of the flames, but in my case, I was able to determine the temperature even when the sun was still high, probably due to the influence of the maximum amount of blacksmithing in addition to the "installation".


    Once I got the knife base up to the proper temperature, I put it in water and quench it. Hardening. This time, the part of the knife that is not to be hardened is not coated with clay.


    After quenching, the knife is sharpened with a whetstone, which is the first product of this workshop.


    I did not make the "hilt" as it is not intended to be practical. The "handle" is also bare iron in the form of a plate, but when it''s time to use it, you can wrap some string around it.


    Right now, it''s important that this thing is finished, anyway.


    For now, I''ll have to test its sharpness. It''s not intended for practical use, but it''s useless if it can''t cut at all. I put the bundle of straw on the firewood before I broke it open and swung the knife down.


    The straw bundle snapped off with a snap.


    ...... wood instead of the stand. What the hell is going on here .......

 9 Check it out

    I used an experimental knife to cut a bundle of straw to test it out, and the whole tree that I was using as a stand was cut off.


    It''s a rather unacceptable situation, if I were to simply state the facts.


    It''s a prototype. We had the benefit of "installation" and it was the first time I''d ever made a prototype, so I took it pretty seriously, but I wasn''t looking for that kind of magical sharpness. It''s too sharp and dangerous.


    I thought maybe I was given some kind of cheat with my sword talent, so I tried to do the same thing with the knife I used to cut Saamir''s clothes yesterday, and although it cut through the straw bundle nicely, it didn''t cut through the base.


    In other words, the result was a sword (or a knife?) The skill of the knife itself may have some part to play, but it''s basically the performance of the knife itself.


    But even in the previous world, there is a saying "you can split a chicken with a cowlick," and this knife is just that. Not many people want to use a knife to cut meat, which would cut through a chopping board.


    However, this knife may be a capable weapon. Normally, knives are effective against unarmored opponents, but their power would be greatly reduced if they were armored with leather armor.


    But this knife, aside from the metal, will be able to penetrate and cut through leather.


    Anyway, I can''t sell this one. Fortunately, I made it small enough that it''s a prototype, and it''ll be for my protection.


    Take the wood you just chopped off and split it into pieces the same thickness as the knife, and cut out a knife shape. Apply some glue to both sides of the board and shape it, then attach the leather belt to the scabbard, and you''ve got a simple scabbard. It''s ready to be carried around for now.


    But it''s a shame if everything is made to this quality. I hurriedly prepared three pieces of sheet metal about the same size as the knife I made this time, and prepared the fire pit.


    From now on, I''m going to forge these three pieces of metal, and I''m going to divide them into three groups: one with more effort than yesterday, one with a little more work, and one that is completely lazy. The size is almost the same.


    It''s about the size of a survival knife in the old world, a little bigger than my self-defense weapon.


    I had just finished typing three in this manner when it was getting dark. We''ll do the rest in the morning. We''ve got to wake up Samija from her sleep to heal her wounds.


    Hey, it''s almost time for dinner. Come on, get up.


    Hmmm.


    Samija is turning over, rummaging in her sleep. Yeah, that''s a weird sound.


    Sleep is important, but you gotta eat to get well. Well, now get up!


    I pulled off the quilt, and it finally woke me up. After I pulled it off, I realized that this would have been a bad idea if Sami was a sleeper with nothing on. I''ll be more careful in the future.


    Is it that late already? I slept a lot and I''m sleepy as a fiddle.


    "After a serious injury. I think your body is trying to keep you from moving it to make blood or something.


    Wow, you''re a very knowledgeable guy, Eizo.


    Not really.


    I fell asleep before it was dark yesterday, so I didn''t get a chance to see it, but I have a lantern in my bedroom that magically lights up. It seems that they included it as a minimum for "installation" and it works for me.


    It''s quite dark now, so I put it to use.


    Do you think Eizo can do magic too?


    Only the easy stuff.


    It''s amazing what a family name can do: ......


    And was impressed by Samija. There are a lot of people in this world who are at the very least useless.


    Go to the living room and have dinner. Put the root vegetables in the soup you had for breakfast and lunch and reheat it. You''ve consumed more food for two people, but it still looks like it will last quite a while.


    However, it''s not enough to last for two or three months at this rate. In the meantime, we have to find a way to earn money here.


    Basically, I''ll have to go into town to sell things here, or accept repairs.


    But for now, I don''t want you to leave the house until Samija is able to move around to her satisfaction. It would be too bad to wake up if something happens to the child we rescued while I''m not here.


    Over dinner, we''ll have a rambling conversation. We avoid talking about birth stories and so on, but Samija talks about her daily life and I talk about the nature of the world I was born in.


    There is a very high mountain, and it was amazing to see the snow not melt on the top of it.


    After eating, we''ll both go to bed. I''ll sleep at my desk in the office. I''m used to it in my old world.


    Samija insists that I sleep there, and I reluctantly convince her that I can''t let her do that, at least not until the wound is sealed. And so the second day passed.


    The next morning, you wake up and make breakfast as you did the day before, and you wake up Saamya and feed her in the same way. I boil water apart from the food and tell Saamja to wipe herself with it before I go out to fetch water. While I fetch water, I take a dip.


    Maybe it''s because it''s a lake, but the water is quite cold. Still, I came back with the water feeling refreshed.


    Now we can continue yesterday''s three tests. Harden the three knives at three different levels of force in the same way. I am trying to sharpen the knives to a minimum so that they are sharp. When I finished, I wrapped a leather strap around the handle to prevent it from slipping.


    It will be noon before you know it and we''ll have lunch. Then I asked Saamir for a favor.


    "Samija, I''m sorry, but I need your help when I finish eating this.


    Okay, but I don''t know anything about blacksmithing.


    It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s not me.


    Well, I laid down all day yesterday and I''m feeling much better today.


    Then please.


    The reason I asked for this is to keep my swordsmanship (or something like that) out of the results of the test cut. If it can cut through to the table because I put the most effort into it, it''s probably the performance of the knife.


    After finishing lunch, the two of us move to the work area.


    I want you to test the sharpness of these three knives here, right to left. Put the straw bundle on this table and cut it.


    Okay. You''re welcome.


    Samija sat down on a work chair (just a cut log), placed a bundle of straw on the firewood instead of a stand, took the rightmost one of the three knives nearby, raised it, and slashed at it with great force.


    There was a cracking sound and the bundle of straw was cut. But the blade of the knife had barely cut into the wood. Only the bundle of straw was cut.


    This knife is amazing. I see Eizo is good at this.


    Thank you. Okay, next.


    "Oh.


    Samija got into the swing of things, picked up the next knife and slashed at it in the same way as before.


    There was another crunch, and the straw bundle was cut. The blade of the knife is quite deep in the wood. But it does not cut through the wood.


    Hmmm, it''s about as sharp as it gets.


    "No, what are you talking about, Eizo! This knife cuts like a ton of bricks! Awesome!


    My wife was excited, and I was half relieved. I mean, you probably have to take it pretty seriously to get this done.


    Well, well. That''s the last one.


    "Oh, oh, okay,


    Annoyed by my utterly calm demeanor, Samija picked up the last knife, this time the real deal, and slashed at it.


    It wasn''t a crisp sound. There was no sound. But the knife in Samija''s hand was halfway into the wood.


    "?


    It''s all happening so fast, Samija doesn''t seem to be able to keep up.


    Pull your arm back.


    "Oh, oh ......


    Then, as soon as Samija withdrew her arm, the bundle of straw and the firewood were cut off, just like a cartoon or an animation.


    "What, what''s this?


    Samija is panicking.


    Calm down, you''re in a lot of danger if you panic like that.


    When I called out to Samija, she looked at me and said


    "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry. Sorry.


    And then he calmed down a little.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you.


    Of course, if something like that happened right in front of me all of a sudden, I''d be scared. I''d be freaking out too. Just not so much because I expected it to.


    But it''s fixed. It was a cheat that was given to me, a cheat that gave me a top priority blacksmith, a cheat that could make things that were ridiculously good: .......

 10 preparations for going to town

    But the third one''s not going to be a regular sale.


    "Huh? Is that right?


    Samija says in surprise. I am


    It''s too dangerous for someone who knows how to handle a blade, but for someone who doesn''t, it''s too sharp, isn''t it?


    I reply, "Oh, yeah.


    "Oh, I see. ......


    A disappointed Thermia.


    Well, I wouldn''t mind selling it to someone who knows how to use a blade.


    "Oh, yeah!


    "Hmm? What? Do you want it?


    Oh, oh. When I was hunting and processing, I thought, "It would be easier if it were this sharp.


    Then I''ll do it.


    I''ve got an old one, and I don''t want to wait around for its owner, and more importantly, Samija is no stranger to me.


    You sure?


    Hey, that''s okay. I''ll just make a little sheath in between the regular sales, but it''ll take me a while.


    I don''t care. You''re going to get all this stuff, so I don''t want to be complaining about it.


    Then wait for me.


    "Oh!


    It''s starting to feel a little like I''m feeding them. No, I''m letting them live here, so it''s practically like I''m feeding them.


    Anyway, this is the direction of what I need to make. Let''s not make a great one, but make a decent one while finishing it the next day or so and accepting repairs.


    Then I should focus on "making a few hits" for a while. For me, it''s not a big deal, but it''s a much sharper blade than normal, so it shouldn''t be much of a disappointment.


    Over the next five days or so, I made some staves, sickles and axes, as well as a stiletto and a knife. The new ones I made, even the sharp ones, were made for me.


    For the past five days, Samija has been quiet. I let her participate in the test cutting sessions because I thought that she would become too relaxed if she didn''t move her body too much, but even then, she doesn''t seem to be giving her best effort.


    When I asked him about it, he said


    No, I just want to get well soon so I can use an eizo knife or something like that: ......


    I was told. I see. Next time I''ll make you something new. I have a weakness for indirect praise.


    Six days later, a week after I came here, I decided to take out the stitches in Thermia''s stitches.


    "I''m going to take them out now, but it''s going to hurt.


    Oh, okay.


    Then he pulled out the thread for the stitches. Samija looked in pain, but she bore it without screaming.


    Okay, done.


    Thanks for being there.


    Samija rubs the stitches out over a new bandage.


    By the way, Samija, let me ask you a question.


    "Hmm? What?


    "Is there a problem with beastmen going to town?


    "No? Just because I don''t go out much because I don''t have anything in particular to do, I wouldn''t be stopped by the guards if I hadn''t committed a crime, you know?


    I see.


    Why?


    "No, I''m going to take a trip into town tomorrow or so. I''m not familiar with the city over here, so I''d appreciate it if you would accompany me as both an escort and a bodyguard.


    "Great.


    "You''re easy to accept,


    Well, there''s Eizo''s help, that''s for sure. A little help would go a long way.


    "Thank you, thank you.


    Oh. Well, I''m going to the original roost for a bit today.


    "Yeah. Take care of yourself.


    It''s like I''ve already decided to live here.


    I thought so, but maybe if I said so, he would bend his navel. It would be too much trouble for her to get too emotional, so she kept her mouth shut.


    Samija returned around the evening with some personal items.


    Is that all?


    "Yeah, we move the roost from time to time. So we don''t have much stuff to begin with.


    "I see.


    I guess I''m more like a hunter. Come to think of it, many of the topics of conversation over dinner were about hunting.


    But the fact that you are willing to live here does not mean that you can''t settle down.


    Let''s ask him about this when he offers to live here again.


    The next day, after finishing the morning watering, I prepare to go into town.


    It''s a day trip, though, so you don''t need much traveling gear. I''ll take a knife, sickle, axe, and mulberry tree, but only one axe and mulberry tree is too bulky.


    Saamir will serve as our bodyguard, so just take the knife. The knife, which is not for sale, is now on your hip and you are wearing your clothes.


    I''m wearing my usual clothes with an axe, a mulberry tree and several scythes, which is suspicious, but, well, it looks like I''ve brought something for sale.


    I''ve also misplaced a few silver coins from the hidden cabinet on the bedroom side table. Probably mine, but...


    Are you ready?


    "Oh.


    With anticipation and anxiety about going to the city for the first time in this world, we set out.

 11 on ones

    Knowledge of "installation" tells me that the city is two hours in the forest and an hour on the road from there.


    That means a six-hour round trip, and during this time, the forest and the city streets, which is not a very safe place to go, you''re taking some money with you, so don''t be too cautious.


    I''m not alone and I''m with a beastman who is probably more physically capable than a normal human being (this is analogous to what we talked about during the meal), and this is just for the intimidating effect on anyone who is thinking of doing something wrong.


    As Samija herself has said before, you probably shouldn''t do any strenuous exercise for another week or so. For now, I want you to move your body slowly to regain your senses little by little.


    Thinking about this, I continue to walk through the forest. There are still a lot of trees here, so it''s even darker than in the early morning. It''s too dark on a rainy day to go into town if you''re planning a day trip. And then Samija snapped to a halt.


    What''s there?


    "There''s a hint of a presence and a bit of a smell. I don''t think it''s a big black bear or anything like that: ......


    Samija said and proceeded to walk along with solori. That''s the tiger beast, there''s hardly any sound in the woods. When you reach a tree a short distance away, you peer over there.


    Ah, that''s the tree-deer. ....... That''s why they don''t smell much.


    That one is a pain in the ass when it''s angry. If you want to hunt for meat, but let''s just ignore him today.


    "Oh, the goal today is to get to the city.


    We skirted the area around the tree deer. We glanced back and saw the big deer with antlers that looked just like the branches of the trees around here that gave it its name, eating grass slowly.


    How could its antlers catch on with a figure like that?


    No, the big one is sometimes snagged and broken.


    "Oh, really?


    I''ll show you when I''ve learned to hunt and catch you.


    The big ones have broken off once or twice. Theirs is a camouflage that you don''t use to poke and prod, unlike the antler deer''s, so it doesn''t matter if it breaks off.


    I see. ......


    I have no background in biology and what is being "installed" is not academic, so it''s interesting to see and hear this kind of thing. It''s like watching an old-world TV show.


    "Instead, they kick and head-butt you, and they''re big and strong, so they''re a lot trickier in close combat.


    Yeah. If I''m going to hunt, I''ll be careful.


    We bypassed the tree stag and continued on for a while without incident, so we took a break. We''ve gone quite a distance, but the location of that house is familiar to both me and Samija. We talk about it over a light meal.


    Apparently, the beastmen who live in the woods remember little differences in smell and such. I''m "installed" with the knowledge and experience to live in the woods, so I''m a cheat.


    Of course, I won''t tell anyone, not even Samija. Maybe even to our future family who might be able to.


    We''ll pause and get going again soon. It''s basically no more rest between here and the city. We did come across some forest dwellers along the way, but they were basically docile and we didn''t see any carnivorous ones.


    Maybe they detected Samias'' scent or something. I''m not sure of the beastman''s age, but I didn''t tell the lady that I wasn''t so much of an old man as I was of a woman who said, "Your scent keeps the beasts away.


    Soon, the trees began to dwindle and I could see the road that passed by the forest. That''s where I should be able to get to the city.


    However, because of the large forest, there are no fields or anything else on this side of the road, so there aren''t many people around here. ...... and Samija said.


    And yet it''s not crowded. Aren''t there all the thieves out there?


    But it''s still the road, so the guards come around every now and then.


    How do you know?


    Sometimes I go to the city to buy things, too.


    Oh, that''s right.


    No matter how beastly the forest dweller, however, there are a lot of things that can not be helped. For example, salt. Or even clothes (though they are covered in fur), if they need them, they will buy fabric and tailor them. That''s the price of the animals they hunt.


    The guards aren''t stupid, so they don''t come around at regular intervals, but rather at intervals.


    So it''s a gamble to attack a human being who passes through here. I don''t know what''s going to come out of the woods ...... and they usually seem to think it''s going to come out.


    These guards seem to be hard at work. That''s impressive.


    If a wolf came out of the woods while the thieves were attacking their prey, it would be a game changer! I guess that''s the question of whether you should take that gamble, even if it''s unlikely.


    While you were chatting about such things, you could see the city''s outer wall in the distance.


    Come on, we''re close. Saamir and I regained our spirits a little and walked toward the city with a slightly elevated tension.

 12 Whats your first sales?

    Once you see the outer wall of the city, it''s not much further.


    When I say "outer" wall, it''s just the "outer wall when the city was first built", and now there''s a fence surrounding it, and there''s a city within it. That''s what we''re here for this time.


    Although it''s called a city, it was originally a market outside the wall, and the new city came about when merchants who came regularly and were able to make a living in the city set up store and settled down, so we can come and go without worrying about tolls.


    If you don''t live or set up store, the cost is minimal. In return, those who do not pay taxes cannot enjoy the full protection of the lord.


    Nevertheless, those who pay taxes also suffer from the same problem, so if there is a crime, the guards will take care of it.


    However, they are only protecting you with a token. If you have a problem with the city people, you may be punished unilaterally.


    As I approached the entrance from the outside of the new city, I saw a guard keeping an eye on the street near the entrance. Although basically anyone can enter, those who have caused problems in this city or other cities are not allowed to enter. They are watching for such people to come in.


    Do you have a minute?


    A guard approached us as we were about to enter the city. It''s a young man. He is wearing leather armor, but it shows signs of having been used.


    He looks dapper, but he carries a short spear and his body language is unflappable. He seems to be a very capable man despite his age.


    "Yes, what is it?


    I replied, trying to be cheerful. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Samija trying to hold back a laugh. You''ll have to remember that before and after.


    I haven''t seen you around here in a while, so tell me why you''re in town.


    I''m selling my sickles, axes and knives at the free market. Also stags.


    Anything else?


    Nothing today. You want me to check?


    Wow, you''re fast. Thanks.


    It''d be tricky if they were trying to bring in forbidden items or something. Since the time I was in the previous world, I''ve always thought that I should be cooperative in such situations.


    Well, maybe it''s because of my appearance, but more than once I''ve been suspicious.


    Okay, you''re good.


    The guards who were going through our stuff said. I was a little nervous when he saw the knife me and Samija had with us, but he didn''t say anything.


    Maybe they thought it was just like the one they were selling.


    "Try to stay out of trouble.


    "Of course.


    Now we can go into town, clear. I''m getting a little excited.


    We are going to the free market, asking people on the street for places. The free market is a place where you pay a certain amount of money and you are allowed to sell things there; conversely, you are not allowed to sell things outside of the market.


    In this world, I would like to live in a leisurely manner, so I would like to actively follow the rules.


    Soon after entering the city, Samija and I arrived at the free market. At the entrance we pay a silver coin, receive a wooden tag and a vending machine, and then we look for a vacant place.


    The best place is taken by the merchants who arrived earlier than us or by the local workshop people, so we find a better place and take a position.


    Once you are in place, you set up your knives and sickles for sale on the sales table, the mulberry tree and the axe upright, and you are ready to sell.


    Then it''s all yours for the day.


    Talk to Samias. Today''s bouncer.


    Hey, I think she''s just standing there.


    Samija shrugged her shoulders and said, well, you never know what you''ll find.


    And the next two hours passed without incident. It''s a good thing that nothing bad happened, but it''s hard to sell things. You can talk to people passing by, but they don''t buy.


    These products are very durable and are certainly not something that you will have to replace very often. .......


    However, there is nothing else that can be made and sold easily. You may have to be patient and wait for them to sell, but then the money you have on hand is not going to be worth it. .......


    So as we waited for customers, feeling jittery and grimy, our faces turned grim, making Samija cringe a bit and put off her customers, a few familiar faces appeared. They are the guards who checked us out when we entered the city.


    "Hey, are you selling?


    "No, not at all.


    Oh, yeah?


    Yeah.


    Well, that''s good. Would you sell me a knife?


    What?


    When I checked you guys out, I thought it was a real piece of work. I can''t take my current one to be sharpened or fixed anymore, so I wanted a new one. I''ll be disappointed if it''s sold by the time I take my turn.


    Thanks for that. That''s very kind of you.


    I hand him one of the knives I have lined up.


    You can pull it out if you want.


    "Oh, you don''t mind?


    The guard pulls out the knife with great enthusiasm.


    "I like this one. How much?


    Five silver pieces, sir.


    I discussed this price with Samija before I came here. The price was decided after discussing with Samija before I came here.


    "You want it that cheap?


    "Of course, of course.


    It''s a number-cruncher, and it''s a pretty slick one: .......


    Here it is, then.


    "Yes, indeed . Thank you.


    I received five pieces of silver from the guards. This is what I made myself, and I got the gold in person. That''s pretty impressive.


    I''ll recommend it to my fellow guardsmen if it''s sharp.


    "Are you sure? Thank you!


    I said to the guard with a broad smile. The guard waved his hand with a flutter and walked away.


    In the end, this was my only sale of the day. Talking about that, Saamir and I headed home, hoping for the next one to follow.

 13 unexpected

    The day after I went into town for the first time and sold one knife, I spent the morning making knives. Not much effort at all, just a few strokes. And as I was making it, I was pondering.


    When I was in town, I realized that farm tools don''t sell that well at a free market. It''s no surprise, then, that the inhabitants of the new city are mainly merchants and artisans who have taken it upon themselves to do so. They basically don''t buy farm tools.


    And as for the peasants who go from the old city inside the wall to the fields outside the wall, the peasants whose fields are rented by the lord are naturally borrowing farming tools from the lord, and even the free peasants who have their own fields are buying or repairing farming tools from the lord''s own blacksmiths within the wall, who are also in charge of making and repairing the farming tools that the lord lends them. They will ask for it. So, we didn''t have to come to the free market to buy farm tools.


    Looking back, there were stores selling knives, long swords, and long and short spears for "self-defense during the journey," but none of them sold farm tools. If we had realized that, we wouldn''t have wasted time in lining up the sickles. This is the most important point of yesterday''s discussion, and what we should do with our stock of sickles and mulberry trees is the main concern. Well, I''ll just cut the grass around the house and work the fields. "You said that you have production skills, and maybe you can get by on your own.


    In the meantime, the knife is definitely the future''s main product. It would be nice if the other weapons sold to the guards, but I don''t think the guards, who also serve as the lord''s private army, would buy a long sword or a spear. It''s because they are basically supplies.


    The reason why the guards bought a knife for you is probably because the knife is not treated as an issued weapon, but rather as a personal item that can also be used for work.


    Nevertheless, there will be times when you can make good weapons for the merchants and their guards to sell. I''ll have to make some knives in between.


    But as it turned out, I had been working on the knife all day. I think it''s going to be this guy who makes the most money right now. And it''s time for dinner.


    "Hey, Eizo, can you make an arrowhead?


    "Hmm? Yeah. I think I''m okay, but why?


    I''m going to go back to the hunt in a little while, and I''m hoping that I''ll have some eizo arrowhead for that.


    "I see. Okay. I''ll make you some.


    "Yeah! I''m begging you!


    "Yeah. Oh, and I''ll be in town tomorrow, okay?


    "Oh, I''m on it!


    I''m not sure if she''s very happy to have her arrowhead made, but she''s in a very good mood. The next day, we went out to the city along the same route as before.


    The next day, I went into town along the same route as before. It''s good that nothing happened this time and we were safer than we thought, but the fact that it''s a full day''s work is a bit troubling.


    Get checked by a different guard, enter the city and set up store at the free market. This area is exactly the same as the day before yesterday. The only difference is that this time we only carry knives.


    As for the rest, the number of items is decreasing, so this time I put aside a bunch of test cut straws. The knife itself is not the first one, but you can easily see that it is still much sharper than an ordinary knife. I also have uncut straw, as I thought the customers might want to do that. Come on, we''ll sell more today than ever before.


    Maybe it was the effect of the trial cutting display, but two bottles were sold to a peddler-like man by the afternoon. At this point, I''ve sold more than last time. I pose with my heart in a fist pump.


    Eizo, you must be very happy right now.


    I''m so happy that I don''t mind being prodded by Samija.


    That''s because you''re selling better. That''s because you''re selling better than ever.


    Samija looked bemused for a moment, but soon


    "Yeah, I hope so.


    And they would return with a cheery smile.


    But, contrary to my expectations, from there, no sales were made. On the way, I sent Saamia on an errand to buy some salted meat, barley, and beans with some of the proceeds, but I had a lot of free time to kill before Saamia came back.


    I guess that''s about it for today.


    I blurt out.


    "Well, you''re over the top.


    That''s what I hear back.


    Well, I do.


    Then, just when I thought we should close up for the day, there was a big change. About five men in leather armor appeared. They don''t carry any weapons in their hands, but on their leather armor is the city''s coat of arms--that is, the Guard. A group of them is coming straight toward us.


    I think Samija has her hand on her knife. It''s hard to tell, but if something happens, she''ll try to make a big stand, without regard for her own injuries.


    I hope that''s not going to happen if at all possible. Focusing on my concerns, the man at the head of the group said


    "Your guy? I sold that knife to Marius.


    The name Marius does not ring a bell. The name Marius does not ring a bell, but the person who sold the knife does.


    "Huh, I don''t know your name, but is that the young guard? A bit of a gentler feel.


    "Yes! That''s the guy! I knew it was here. Do you still have any knives for sale?


    Yes, I have. I''ve made it again since then, and it''s not selling so well today.


    Okay, okay, well, give me all you''ve got.


    "Huh? All?


    When I was confused, I couldn''t understand a word he said, and the man was


    Yes, all of them. Yesterday and the day before yesterday, he showed off his new knives, and they''re top-notch. And they''re not expensive. We''re in the market for one of those. Sell it to me.


    "No, that''s fine, I don''t mind selling it. ......


    "What''s the problem?


    No, no, no, no, it''s only a matter of time.


    I was worried that if I sold enough of my personal belongings to get all the guards to buy them, the blacksmiths within the walls, or the lord, would be noticed, but I reconsidered selling what I had left for now.


    Let''s see, there are eight left. That''s a total of 40 pieces of silver.


    "Here you go, 40. Count me.


    "Yes, thank you. 1, 2, 3 ...... 39, 40. Yes, indeed, I did. Here you are.


    "Whoa, can I pull it out?


    Please come in.


    A man pulling a knife from its scabbard. "He''s even more adept at pulling out a knife than you, Marius. Perhaps it''s a higher ranking member of the guard.


    You may also.


    Hand the knives to the other guards who were also there. Each one of them draws a knife and gasps. d*mn, it''s a little weird with this many people.


    This is good stuff, isn''t it?


    "Thank you.


    When the man complimented me, I condescendingly returned the compliment, and the men left with a satisfied look on their faces.


    I apologize to the people around me for the strange behavior I saw earlier, and also for the men in guards'' armor that were creeping in to begin with, which made it too much of a hassle.


    I''m sorry for the disturbance.


    No, no, I''m a little surprised, but it''s good to sell things.


    I was relieved to hear that from a well-dressed merchant who was selling textiles right next to my space, and I ended the day''s business with a sigh of relief.

 14 increase

    All ten knives I made were sold out.


    That in itself is undoubtedly gratifying, but of course, we don''t have any stock until we make the next one. I''m taking a break from selling in town for a while.


    In the meantime, we have to work hard on the production, but before that, there are a few things we want to do.


    First is the development of new products. I''m going to make some long swords, but not very big ones. The idea is to hopefully sell them to the peddlers (or their guard mercenaries). It would be somewhat more profitable than a knife. I''d like to remember to make an arrowhead as well, since Samija will be very jealous if I forget to do so.


    And the expansion of the house. Partly because of the increase in the number of Samias, but also because of the lack of a guest room. The house is close to the edge of the Kuro Forest, but it''s a long way from the city. If you''re a regular customer, you''re probably just going to have a meeting or hand over something you''ve made and that''s all, so it''s fine, but if you''re a friend or business partner who''s a bit more familiar with the place, you won''t be able to stay here either. That said, it''s not like I''m going to throw her out into the woods when it''s getting late. I think we''ll be fine for a while if we add two more rooms.


    We need materials for that, but unfortunately we don''t have any dry lumber. If we cut down the trees around here, we can get some lumber, but it will take at least two weeks for it to dry. And to build a room from it would take even longer. But we''re still too far from here to even buy it in town. I decided I had no choice but to get it locally.


    This is the woods. There''s a lot of material around, but we need tools to get it. An axe and a big saw. I''ve made the axe before, but it''s "for the market" and wasn''t meant for my use. So I''m going to make one for me to use only.


    ...... It seems like there are more and more things to make, but I like making things, so don''t worry about it.


    First, there''s the axe and the saw. The axe is made by layering sheets of sheet metal and heating them on a fire pit, beating them to make thick sheet metal, then shaping and hardening them. It was made to cut down trees, so the blade wasn''t made sharp.


    The large saw is made by pounding the sheet metal to make a thin sheet metal, and then make a saw blade with a saw blade, and then sharpen it with a file to complete it. I''m saying it''s easy, but it was a full day''s work with just the large saw, partly because I''m not used to it.


    In between work, I also made arrowheads. The arrowhead is made by pasting clay onto a wooden mold, burying it in sand to make a mold, then pouring molten iron into a furnace and removing it when it has cooled. The arrowhead is then heated to make a hole for the shaft, which is then sharpened to a sharp point, and the arrowhead itself is complete. After this, there is work to fix the arrowhead to the shaft that Cermiah is holding, but this work can be done the day before Cermiah goes out hunting.


    Now, it is time to cut down the trees. The area around the house is like a small open space, but it''s still in the middle of a dense forest. It wouldn''t hurt to expand the garden or the planned field a little more.


    While I''ve been working on the axe and other things, I''ve been asking Samija to help me with the sawing today, while I''ve been getting some exercise by drawing water (but only half a bottle) and doing other non-food chores. The reason why I''ve been in charge of the meals all this time is because, according to Samija, "Of course it tastes better when Eizo cooks than when I do! That''s why I''m always in charge of meals. ...... Say what you will, but I''m a sucker for compliments.


    I''ll stand in front of the tree, carrying the axe I made. Then I get into a knocking stance like in a baseball game and strike the blade of the axe into the tree.


    Boom! There was no change in the tree, though it made a very loud sound that seemed to go all the way to the sky. It seemed to be ......, but the tree slipped and fell to the opposite side of the strike. A heavy vibration shook the area.


    The cross-section was as clean as if it had been run through a sawmill in the previous world. I''m proud of this product, but the taste of this "cut" is frightening. If I don''t cut it down carefully, it will fall on me and my second life will be over.


    Thinking about the future, I decide to cut down one more tree. I also remembered to cut in the direction of the downward swing. I heard a loud noise and vibration again, and finished felling the second tree.


    I used the axe to remove the branches from the felled tree. Normally, it would be better to use a sword machete for thin branches, but I was proud of my axe. I was able to cut them down without any difficulty. Then slam the axe down at a suitable length. Another cone! but nothing seemed to happen. But this one was cut off properly. The evidence of this is that it rolled around the length of the cut when pushed hard. It was repeated several times, and when it was ready to be cut into planks.


    "Samija!


    I called loudly to the house. Then Saamir came out of the house with a big saw. I asked her to bring it for me when I called.


    Now it''s my turn!


    Yeah, but don''t go overboard. You don''t need much strength to do that.


    I know. Eizo put his mind to it, didn''t he?


    It''s my tool.


    "Let''s not worry about it. Let''s just cut a quick one off.


    "Oh.


    Me and Samija and I stand between a fallen tree. The big saw is between us. With this, we cut laterally to form a board. Normally, it would take some strength and time, but it goes smoothly, just like cutting tofu.


    "Haha! What the hell! That''s disgusting!


    It''s so smooth that Samija starts laughing.


    "Don''t laugh and mess it up too much, okay?


    "I know! I''m careful!


    After all, it took me less than 10 minutes to put the big saw in once.


    At this rate, we should be able to carve it up by the end of the day.


    I suppose. Normally it would take more, but it''s Eizo''s tool.


    With lunch and breaks in between, it took a whole day, but we were able to complete the cutting and stacking of the boards for drying.


    Now, we can finally start making the long sword tomorrow.

 15 cancerous

    I''ve got the longsword!


    I''ll kill you to get it.


    What are you doing, you guys!


    Without saying a word, I finally created my first longsword.


    When Samija saw me doing this farce by myself.


    "What are you doing, Eizo ......?


    What are you doing, Eizo?


    The longsword was made using a method similar to that used to make our arrowheads. Make a wooden mold (male mold), cover the wooden mold with clay, let it dry, and break it in half to make a female mold. The wooden molds can be used several times, but eventually they become worn out and must be remade.


    The female mold is buried in a barrel of sand, and iron melted in the furnace is poured into the mold. The rest of the work includes wrapping the handle with leather and making the scabbard.


    Basically, it is a "general model", but I made several of them, and one of them is a "high class model". I decided to engrave the head of the handle of this high-end model with the image of a fat cat sitting. The motif is based on my favorite cat, Ko, which I have seen on social networking sites around the world.


    Sheaths and carvings like this are normally the responsibility of specialized craftsmen, but I''m a blacksmith with a cheat for products that can be made in a forge. I can''t say it''s perfect because I''m still getting used to the "installed" experience, but it''s something I can look at.


    Of course, I''ll be making arrowheads in between.


    In the end, it took me five days to make a new stock of knives and a longsword. It''s about time.


    "Eizo.


    Just as I finished engraving the longsword, Samija spoke to me.


    "What is it?


    I think it''s time to get back to hunting and stuff.


    "Right. Bring the shaft to the workshop so I can mount the arrowhead.


    Yeah.


    I go to the workshop and prepare the arrowhead and hammer that I''ve been working on for a while now. Then C��mara came with a bunch of thin sticks.


    After inserting the rods into the holes in the arrowheads, I carefully hammered them into place. Naturally, any distortion in the installation would have a great impact on the accuracy, so I worked with all the strength I had.


    As expected of a cheat, the caulk was installed almost perfectly. There may be some deviations, but it should be at a level of accuracy that no other craftsman can achieve: ......


    After working on ten in this manner, Saamir opened his mouth.


    You know what?


    Hmm?


    I reply as I work.


    "Didn''t you ask me to live here before?


    Oh. I told you.


    "Hey, it''s still active, right?


    Of course. I didn''t say it was invalid.


    I''m glad to have Eizo''s help. I''ve barely been able to do anything since I came here, but I enjoy helping out, and it''s fun to hear Eizo talk at dinner, and I like to see him make things. So ......


    Then Samija''s words stop. The age of the beastman is hard for me to tell as a human, but judging from his voice and behavior, he must be a lot younger than me. It would take a lot of courage for a child of that age to live with you, even if I didn''t have the courage to say so. I continue working and wait for more of Samija''s words.


    So can I live with you ......?


    That''s because I asked you to live there, of course you want to live there, right?


    Hearing that, Samija says, slapping me on the back.


    Yes! Thanks! Eizo!


    "I like that.


    "That''s good! It makes me happy!


    The smile on Samija''s face is the brightest I''ve seen in the short time we''ve lived together.


    Sometimes it''s Samija.


    "Hmm? What?


    "How old are you?


    "If you look at how many, ......, it''s hard for humans to understand.


    "I can at least tell that you''re young, though.


    I''m five.


    "......? Five years old?


    I screamed in surprise. I knew he was young, but five years old was a little too young for my imagination. I wonder if the beast''s child is this well-behaved. When I was five, I was probably much younger.


    Don''t be so surprised. "Don''t be so surprised. They say that beastmen and humans age differently.


    Oh, I see. In the previous world (and probably here as well), dogs and cats age very differently from humans. I guess it''s similar to that.


    "So, how old are you in human terms?


    "Well, I think you said you were 25. I''ve heard that if humans live 80 years, we live about 50 years. I''ve heard that.


    I see. ......


    Is there a difference in lifespan? Still, it''s much longer than a normal dog or cat. Twice as long.


    And the elephant?


    Hmm?


    How old are you, Eizo?


    Oh, me. I''m 30.


    "You''re over 40 on the inside. The last time I saw you at the lake, you were me at 30, so you must be 30.


    "Thirty, huh?


    "What''s wrong?


    No, it''s just that I''m five years old, but considering the ages of the people I''ve met in my life, I thought I''d be older.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m a beastman, but this guy is sharp.


    I''m not sure if it''s because he''s a beast, but he''s sharp.


    "Don''t worry, even humans aren''t as old as beasts, but 30 years old is already old.


    Now, while we''re talking, here it is.


    "Ooh ...... ooh! It''s good! I love Eizo''s stuff!


    Samija is excited to see the arrowhead attached.


    It seems a little odd that a young maiden would be excited about an arrowhead, but I''m honestly happy that my work is making people happy.


    Thank you.


    I told her so.

 16 It will soon become everyday life.

    It''s Samija.


    Oh, my God, that''s disgusting.


    Oh, my God. Well, anyway, I''ve got a knife and a new longsword that I''m going to go back into town and sell. It''s been about a week since I was there before, right? It''s been a week or so since I last went, right?


    That''s true. ...... Okay, I''ll go out with you.


    I''ll go out with you. - I''ll go out with you when the hunt is back on.


    No, no, no. I''m not in a hurry.


    So Samija and I get ready to leave for the city.


    Samija has a bow and a knife. It''s better to have a way to attack from a distance in case of emergency. And the arrowheads from the bow are my own.


    I''ll have a pack of knives for sale in my pack, and I''ll have a separate pouch for food on the road, which I''ll carry on my hip. I wasn''t sure what to do with my longsword, but I strapped it to the top of my pack. I keep one of them on my left hip. The knife for self-defense is in my pocket.


    And I was overjoyed to see that I looked just like I did in the previous illustration. ), but Samija noticed me.


    "What are you so happy about?


    "No, I was just hoping to sell some longswords.


    "Hmm. ......


    I was quite suspicious, but Samija did not pursue the matter further. I wonder if she''s gotten used to the fact that I''m sometimes pleased by the oddest things, or if she just thinks that craftsmen are a bunch of weirdos.


    Going through the forest. The longsword makes me much heavier than usual, but my muscles are stronger, so I don''t feel slowed down. If I had to rest often, I would consider using a cart, but I don''t feel that I need one at the moment.


    However, if I have to carry, say, 20 short spears and 20 longswords each, it will be physically difficult to carry them, and I will probably need to introduce them sooner or later. ...... It might be a good idea to start cutting down trees now to make room for this.


    After a short pause, we were about half an hour away from the road when Samija stopped. There''s something out there.


    What''s out there?


    The smell of blood is too strong to tell. Something that eats flesh. It''s a forest wolf. ....... It probably knows we''re here.


    What do we do?


    Let''s just wait and see. If it smells blood, it''s probably caught something and it''s eating it, so once it''s satisfied with that, it won''t come at us.


    I see.


    If they come at you, ......


    And if they come at you?


    Then it''s time to put that thing on Eizo''s hip to good use.


    I think it would be wise to listen to Samija, the senior forest dweller.


    After a moment, Samija said in a quiet voice.


    I knew it, it''s gone away.


    "I see.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I was relieved. The weapon on my hip would be useful in a pinch, but it was still for sale, and I didn''t want to lose it. It was fortuitous that I did not have to do so.


    As I walked toward the road again, I asked Samija.


    "What do forest wolves catch?


    "All sorts. Mostly deer. Mostly deer. Some rabbits and mice. We hunt deer, too, but they know we don''t eat organs except for the heart, so some of them come to take advantage.


    "When I asked about the grass rabbit and the earth rat, he said that the grass rabbit has thin green ears that look like grass. The "earth rat" is earth-colored and lives in a hole in the ground.


    Basically, the creatures of this forest have survived by mimicking and disguising themselves to deceive the eyes of their enemies. In other words, if they had to live in the forest where it is difficult to be seen from the air, they had to make it difficult to be recognized, then there must be creatures with good eyesight at the top of the food chain pyramid. For example, dragons. .......


    "Hey, are there dragons?


    "Dragons? I''ve never seen one, but I''ve heard of them.


    Do they exist? I''d like to see one. But I''m not sure I''ll survive watching it. This is just a last hurrah for this second time in my life.


    The road to the city was uneventful. Mr. Marius was standing guard at the entrance.


    Yeah, hi.


    I''ll call out to you.


    Oh, it''s you guys. We were worried when you didn''t show up.


    No, we ran out of stock, so I had to make one. Thanks to you, Marius.


    "That. That''s a bit of a surprise to me too. I''m sorry if that''s a problem.


    No, no, there''s no problem.


    That''s all well and good: ....... Is that what you''re selling today?


    Yes, I''m selling my usual knives and, from now on, my longsword.


    Okay. I might come back later to check on you, okay?


    Yes, I''ll be waiting.


    After exchanging greetings with Mr. Marius, we headed for the free market. I paid as before, and set up a sales table with a few knives and a longsword on it. Not far from me was my neighbor from last time, a weaver, and I raised one hand in greeting. Now, it''s time to start today''s business.


    I''ll be free for a while anyway, so I ask Samija to run some errands for me while I''m gone. It''s been a week or so, and our food supply has dwindled a bit. We have enough money from the last sale to cover the cost.


    This time, four bottles were sold before Samija came back from her errand. It seems that the guards are using them, and there are many opportunities to see them.


    In addition to the knives, two longswords were also sold. Both were bought by the same person. It seems that he is a peddler who travels far and wide, selling one for his own use and the other for resale at a distance. He laughed, saying that even if he couldn''t sell them, he wouldn''t have any trouble keeping them. As a peddler who would want to carry as many saleable items as possible, I think he probably has a good chance of selling them.


    Traveling, however, is also a bit of a dream. If I can afford it, I''ll take Samija on a company trip. I don''t know when that will be.


    And on the way home, Marius came over with perhaps a colleague, and we were able to sell two more longswords.


    Are you sure? It''s nice to be able to sell them, but aren''t armors lent to us by our lord?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    Marius winked at me, looking more like a gentleman than usual.

 17 hunting time

    The knives were so-so and the longswords were sold out except for the "high end" models, which was a good result. We bought some more food, and we''ll be able to live for another week.


    When I get home, I open up some of the ground barley that I bought into a wooden bowl and knead it with water and salt. Let it sit for a while while, while I organize the food I bought. Samija will be going out tomorrow, so she wants to check the condition of the bow while the sun is still up.


    After finishing, roll out the kneaded dough thinly and bake it in a frying pan. It''s like unfermented bread in the old world, like chapattis. With this and a soup of dried meat and root vegetable soup, we''ll have dinner.


    How''s the bow?


    "Hmm? Yeah, it was nothing. I used a couple of Eizo arrows and they worked great.


    Well, that''s great. What are you going to catch tomorrow?


    Hmmm, maybe a tree deer or a wild boar. ....... I''d also like to catch some birds if I could.


    If you can catch it, your diet will expand.


    "Yeah. I''m looking forward to it.


    Samija is clearly excited. I guess it''s in her blood as a tiger beastman. They are tired from being out of town and both have tomorrow, so they go to the floor early that day.


    The next morning, we saw off Samija, wearing leather armor and carrying a bow. I''ve packed a lunch of dried meat in the unfermented bread I baked yesterday.


    Have a good day. If you run into a big black bear, come back soon.


    I know. I''m off.


    Samija left quickly. Now it''s time for me to get to work.


    Today, though, I''m basically just restocking the depleted inventory. Four knives. The longsword won''t be ready today, so that''ll happen tomorrow. The iron stock is still pretty good, but it will run out soon, and we''ll need to find a source for it soon. If it sells at the current rate, we''ll be better off looking for a continuous wholesale supplier.


    But even so, we won''t be able to get them to bring it here. After several trips to the city and back, we know that living in this forest and being able to come and go with little or no damage is due in large part to the contribution of Saamia, who is able to detect danger before it happens.


    For example, if I had inadvertently walked into the scene of the wolves'' meal yesterday, I don''t know what would have happened. We would have fought them off, but not unharmed, and more importantly, we would have consumed a lot of time. Then we would have had to return through the dark woods. How dangerous it was to go through the dark woods.


    Given that, it was time to get a cart. It will be all right to keep it in stock for a while, but the limit will come sooner or later, so it might be good to keep it with you now. Think about installing it.


    If you''re going to introduce it, do you make it yourself or do you buy it: ....... If you want to make it yourself, you''ll need to cut down the trees again to get the lumber. But even if it takes two weeks, I think you''ll only have to go into town two or three times in that time, and that''s about all you can afford. I''ll try to make it myself, and if I can''t do anything about it, I''ll buy it.


    I spent the evening thinking about this while making the knife, but the quality itself is no different from the "common model" so far. It''s just a cheat, if you ask me, but I''m not sure if it''s a good thing that I don''t have to concentrate so hard to make something better than some blacksmith.


    However, I wonder if that''s what it means to live by making things, and since this is my second life, I''ll be grateful for what I''ve received.


    As I was putting away the finished knife, Samija came back.


    I''m back!


    "Oh, welcome back,


    I''m greeted and Samija squirms when she sees me.


    What, what''s the matter?


    No, something about ...... just made me a little ...... happy.


    "Yeah. ....... It''s nice to have people around when you get home.


    "Uh-huh.


    It''s a happiness I never had in the previous world after all. I wonder about Samija. She said she''s glad I saved her, but if the big black bear hadn''t attacked her, would she have been able to go on living her life as a normal forest hunter, marrying another beastman and fathering children?


    No. According to the Watchdog, even if it wasn''t me in there, at least someone saved me. I''m not sure it was good to be me. I''m going to have to try to make people really happy with me.


    And what''s the catch?


    "I killed a tree deer. The guts were taken out and now they''re in the lake. We''ll go back for it first thing in the morning.


    Oh, I''ll help you bring it in tomorrow. In the meantime, go wash your hands.


    "Yes.


    And it''s the usual dining scene.


    How was it? The condition of the arrows and knives.


    "That was so good! The arrows went deep, and when I handled them with a knife afterwards, I was able to handle them very easily, which was very helpful.


    Well, I''m glad I was able to help.


    Afterwards, I listened to a commentary with gestures about how he had killed Jushika with his struggles, and I listened with a smile on my face.


    The next morning, Samija and I came to the lake. I have brought a rope and an axe from the workshop.


    Let''s see. ......


    I''m trying to figure out where Samias sunk the area.


    "Oh, there it is. There''s an arrow in it.


    Oh, yeah.


    It''s just a little further in that direction.


    Let''s go.


    As I approached, I saw a large deer body submerged in the water.


    I''ll pull it to shore. Eizo, help me.


    Yes.


    "Yes," he said. "We''ll hold the deer''s legs and drag it along. It was easier than I thought, because it had some buoyancy.


    After carrying it to the shore, you cut down two trees of appropriate size with an axe, cut them to the appropriate length, and tie them together with a rope to make a kind of cart. Tie another rope to the end of it so that it can be pulled. Put the deer on top of it, and you are ready to transport. Samija and I pull it together.


    The deer moves smoothly, either because we are strong enough or because it is lighter than we thought. We''re at the house in about 40 minutes. Now for the dismantling.

 18 Hunting Results and Assistance

    I brought the tree deer close to the house, so I hung it upside down from a nearby tree and started peeling it. It didn''t take long for the knife to be ridiculously sharp, and I finished peeling the skin off in a flash.


    Before the head falls off, Samija points to the corner and says, "Look, here''s a broken piece of wood.


    "See, there''s a broken mark here.


    "Oh, really.


    When I was told to look at it, I saw that it had left marks here and there, as if a branch had broken off.


    Because of its size. When you run away from a forest wolf or something, your horns can''t help but bump into each other.


    "Wow, that''s pretty obvious when you look at it.


    Right?


    Samija says proudly. I think it''s genuinely amazing to have this kind of knowledge.


    "You got them gutted, what''s going on?


    If you leave it near there, the wolves will come and eat it. If not, they''ll be back in the woods.


    "I see.


    I guess I''ll just let nature take its course. In the previous world, this would have caused a lot of problems, but here it is not a problem.


    When you carve the meat, it looks like something you''ve seen before in the previous world.


    What about the leftover bones?


    "I''m going to go someplace far away from here and dump it. Because wolves will eat this too.


    If you do it often enough, it''s going to follow you around.


    I''ve heard that they are sometimes.


    "You''re still here.


    Yeah. Even if you don''t follow me, it''s hard to get attacked by a beastman or someone who smells like a man. They know they''ll get a good catch without having to hunt it themselves.


    "You''re smart.


    Yeah. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have survived in this forest.


    That''s right.


    If you have been carelessly messing with the hunter, you are now the hunted. I''m sure there''s no such thing as a hunter, but there don''t seem to be many.


    For lunch and dinner that day, we decided to roast the meat of the deer. I''ll hang the rest in the workshop to dry. It''s hotter and the humidity is basically lower there because they work with a fire almost every day. But sooner or later, I''ll probably want a smokehouse or a warehouse.


    With that in mind, after I finished hanging the meat, I finished the day''s work by cutting down the trees again to prepare them for lumber.


    The next day, there would be no hunting for the Camias. That''s the custom, I heard. Well, I guess it''s a custom because they can''t consume that much meat, and they don''t want to reduce their numbers by over-harvesting.


    So I asked him to help me with the work today.


    Today''s project is a longsword, so I asked him to help me paint the wooden mold with clay.


    "This is interesting.


    Right?


    It''s a little like playing with clay. I''ll break it up and bury it in the sand. He was happy to see that the mold came out beautifully when he broke it.


    The next step is to remove the burrs. The next thing I asked him to do was to remove the burrs by hitting them with a hammer. I showed him one example and asked him to do the rest.


    "Oh, that''s interesting, too!


    "Oh, that''s fun too!" "Okay, well, let''s do the rest.


    Yeah!


    I finish the blade in the meantime. I was able to finish two of them that day.


    With Samija''s help, I finished four of the remaining longswords in my inventory.


    Well, I''m going out hunting today.


    "Have a good day. I''ll be back in town tomorrow, so take it easy.


    Okay. I''ll be back.


    I wave goodbye to Samija. She disappeared into the depths of the forest, clambering over the undergrowth.


    Now, I''m going to work on my next project.


    The more variations I can make, the better. Now that I have made a knife and a long sword, I will make a spear.


    I will select a 140cm long branch from the tree branches that I saved when I was making the lumber, and cut it into a stick. Once the long stick is made, the next step is to make the spear and the spearhead.


    The ear is made by beating a board into a square pillar, and the base is made into a cylinder and extended so that the neck can be inserted. The tip of the ear is made sharp by pounding, and is completed when it is shaped like a combination of a square pyramid and a cylinder. Some of them have more blades than others, but since this is my first time, I have chosen to use them only for piercing.


    The head is made of a cylinder of iron of the same weight as the ear, and the part where the neck is inserted is made into a cylinder.


    After the tip of the spear was hardened, it was inserted into the neck with the headstock and the short spear was completed.


    As this is the first time to make a short spear, I made it a "top quality model". So it is not for sale. If there were more guards besides Samija, it might be possible to give it to them. .......


    On this day, I finished one short spear. Thanks to the magic tools and my cheats, it''ll probably take longer than that. With these thoughts in mind, I turned off the fire in my workshop, checked the dryness of the meat, and finished the day''s work.


    Just as I was about to start preparing dinner, Samija came home.


    Welcome back.


    "Hey, I''m home.


    Samija is embarrassed. I wish she''d get used to it.


    What did you catch today?


    Today it was a woodcock.


    Samija holds up a couple of birds. They are about the size of the crows of the previous world, and their wings resemble the leaves of the trees here. Do birds mimic each other in this forest? It would have been difficult to find and shoot this thing down. Samija is probably a good hunter, but the fact that she only caught two birds is proof of that.


    So we''ll use that one today?


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it.


    First, I pick up the feathers. The feathers were a beautiful jade color, so I decided to keep them and use them for decoration when I could. After that, I just keep picking. If I keep the feathers of the body, I can use them for bedding or pillows, but when I asked Samija about it, she said, "Not many woodlice do that," so I gave up. It doesn''t seem to take much. I''ve heard in the past that the feathers of birds that are suitable for this kind of thing can be picked up in huge quantities even if they are small, so it''s probably not suitable for them.


    After picking back the feathers and roasting the feathers on a magic stove, open the belly and take out the organs. You can probably eat the gizzard and liver, but this time I decided to throw them away. Samija also said she didn''t eat much.


    After separating the breast meat and cutting the wings and thighs at the joints, the meat is ready. I''ll grill it with only salt and eat it.


    We had a bit of a lavish evening with deer soup, roasted woodcock, and unfermented bread.


    I''ll go back to the city tomorrow, but maybe I won''t have to buy salted meat.


    Oh, I''ll get some more.


    Come on.


    I said with a smile.

 19 new stuff

    The next day. Samija and I were heading into town. I was wondering if I should bring my spear for protection, but I haven''t tried it yet, so I left it behind. We''ll have to do it tomorrow. .......


    This time I arrived at the city without incident. The guard at the entrance is Marius again today.


    He is holding a short spear in his hand, but he is wearing a longsword on his waist, which is his "personal item" that he brought by mistake.


    "Oh, you''re a little early this time.


    "Yeah, we''re stocking up.


    "I see. Is the selection still the same?


    Yes, today it''s the same as before.


    Oh, yeah? You have longswords, right? I''ll tell my guys.


    We do. Thank you very much.


    Oh, and, uh...


    Can I help you?


    No, no, no. You''ll find out when you get to free market.


    ......? Okay, okay. Okay, bye.


    Oh.


    Mr. Marius was a bit sloppy, but the purpose of the day was to sell stuff and buy salt and stuff. We headed for the free market.


    I''m the only one with the goods today, so I''m going to the sales area by myself first. I''ll ask Samija to buy something while I''m there.


    I pay as usual, pick up the sales table, and head for the space. The man at the reception desk seemed to be getting to know me a little better, and he was more friendly than ever today.


    The same space as before was occupied, so I set up my stand at a slightly different location and started preparing to open the store. There was no weaver in sight today. Maybe we came early this time, and the day didn''t work out, or maybe they won''t be coming for a while. ....... It''s a little lonely when you don''t know anyone.


    Today''s items were the same as the last time, so we made preparations quickly, and we were ready to open the store. Of course, in a free market, there is no opening time, so the completion of preparations equals the opening.


    As I waited until just before noon, the vendor who bought the longsword from me last time came.


    He said, "Hey, how are you doing?


    She calls out to me in a casual way, and I respond in the same way.


    "Oh, no, not today.


    "Not even one?


    Not one.


    Okay, longsword, I''ll buy what I have.


    "What? Are you sure?


    Yeah. I think the last one I brought with me was a hit at a dealer''s. I''ve been asked to get some more bottles.


    If I had known that, I would have made ten more bottles at night and brought them with me.


    "You''re a pushy craftsman, man.


    You know, when you''ve been banging on the iron for a week straight, sometimes you just want to see the silver.


    I see. I see.


    Then we both laugh. The peddler really did buy all four bottles for me. That''s almost enough for today.


    I also brought some "luxury models" today, but they are not selling because no one is interested in them. However, that''s not going to last forever, so I''ll have to give up on it at some point, and the next time a peddler comes, I''ll leave it to him.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Samija came back from her purchase. Today I got salt for salting the venison and food stalls for lunch. The street food is exactly as it is described, with slices of grilled venison on top of hard-baked bread and sweet and spicy sauce on top of it. It is neither a pizza nor a hamburger, but it is so delicious that it is my go-to food when I come here. Inside the walls, there are some troublesome rules and regulations, so you have to buy each one separately, but this is a free market outside the walls, so there are no rules and regulations, so you can enjoy such dishes.


    So after filling their bellies and selling a few knives to Ichigen, it came.


    There is a woman who at first glance looks like a child, but who is quite bodied and wanders about looking for something. Seeing this, Samija whispered to me.


    It''s a dwarf. That''s unusual.


    "Not many?


    I don''t see many around here. I once guided a man who came to the forest to the road, but that was it.


    Is that so?


    So you''ve been able to see something rare. I''m glad to hear it. And dwarves. That sounds familiar. There they are: ....... At this rate there''ll be elves too. I''ll ask Samija if she''s ever seen one.


    When the dwarf woman saw the knife left on the table, she rushed towards me. Looking at her face, I could see that her nose was a little round. The rest of her face was almost the same as that of a human. However, its arms and legs are very sturdy. They are not as strong as the bodybuilders of the previous world, but they look like they have been working out hard at the gym.


    "Oh, um!


    Yes. What can I do for you?


    I was a little overwhelmed by the woman who started talking so quickly.


    "Are you the one who made the knife for the Guardsman?


    "Yes, I did. ......


    Samija shifted her position slightly. I''m sure it''s nothing, but I''m kind of glad that she''s trying to do her job as a guard. The woman continues without seeming to notice me.


    "Is this the same knife as the one used by the guards?


    Yes, it is.


    May I see it?


    Yes, please.


    The woman pulls the knife out of its sheath and looks closely at the blade and handle. After a while, she said.


    Can you show me the best product here?


    "Yes, well, that''s fine.


    The best product: ....... The knife I''m looking at now is as good as any blacksmith''s, but if he looks at it and says, "Show me more," he must be sure it''s there. I was going to sell it at some point, and I don''t mind showing it off.


    I took the "high-end model" longsword off my waist and handed it to the woman. She took it with an air of reverence and gently pulled it from its scabbard. The blade that came out was quite well made, even if I had to put some effort into it. Even a very skilled blacksmith would not be able to make a sword like this. If I were to sell it, I wouldn''t complain even if I had to charge ten times the price of the "ordinary model.


    The woman continued to observe the longsword more carefully than she had with the knife. She watched it for so long that she even had time to sell a knife to another man who was curious about what she was doing. In the meantime, the woman continued to look at the sword intently.


    Then, just as she was about to give it back, she said


    Thank you very much. I will return it.


    She sheathed the longsword and returned it to me.


    "Thank you very much.


    And just as I took it, the woman moved. Samija reacts by pulling my body backward while she steps forward.


    However, the posture she took was not an attack on me, but a figure with legs bent, hands on the ground, and head bowed - on her knees.


    Is there such a thing as getting down on the ground in this world? In the midst of the free market, the woman is still on her knees, shouting.


    Please make me your disciple!


    For a while, all I could do was stare blankly at her.

 20 pupil

    Or, please look up.


    I hurriedly called out to the woman. But she doesn''t move.


    "Please, sir! Make me your disciple!


    Isn''t this the kind of thing where you don''t make a move until you make her your disciple? .......


    I''m not sure what to say. I don''t want to leave this woman, or Samija for that matter, in the curious eye of the public.


    I''m going to close up for now, and then I''d like to talk to you.


    With that, the woman stood up for a moment. As soon as she did, I started to close up the store. I want to leave before the guards arrive. I don''t want to bother the guards too much.


    I set the fastest time so far, cleaned up, grabbed the sales stand, and the three of us were heading for the return point when we ran into Marius. But he seems to be taking it pretty easy. .......


    "Oh, dwarf girl, you made it. Good, good, good.


    "Yes! Thanks to you!


    The dwarf woman replies smilingly. Ah, so this is the man Mr. Marius was talking about this morning. .......


    You could have told me this morning, Mr. Marius.


    I protest loosely to Mr. Marius.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    That''s true, but there is such a thing as preparation.


    And it was a good thing for me that I got to see the look of surprise on your normally stern face.


    I thought he had come out at an inopportune moment, but it seems he was watching from a distance, doing his rounds or something.


    That''s terrible. ......


    "Well, forgive me. It''s the only way to have fun around here.


    You owe me.


    Yes, sir!


    Mr. Marius even salutes me with a joke. I don''t think he''s a bad person, but there''s a part of him that I don''t like. Anyway, I lent him the money.


    I said goodbye to Mr. Marius, returned the sales table, and came to an inn in the new town. As is typical, the first floor is a tavern and the second floor is lodging. This dwarven woman has been staying here for about three days now.


    My name is Rike Moritz.


    I am Rike Moritz," the woman said. She was carrying a large mug of wine - not glass, but a small cask with a handle - but I thought she was asking for brandy, not ale.


    "House name?


    Samija asks. But.


    No, no, no, Moritz is not a family name, it''s a workshop name.


    "Workshop name?


    It was my turn to ask the question. Samija is sitting next to me, sipping an ale.


    "Yes. Dwarves are basically a group of families that have a workshop. Those who are born or live there take the name of the workshop in addition to their own. In my case, it means "Rike of Moritz".


    It''s like taking the name of a tribe or a village.


    "My name is Eizo. This is Samija.


    Samija glanced at me. Probably because I didn''t say "Tanya". I wouldn''t have minded telling Mr. Rike, but you never know who''s listening in the bar. If it was a family name from my world, it would be a problem, and I wouldn''t want to risk it.


    Nice to meet you.


    Samija says bluntly.


    It''s nice to meet you, too. Eizo, are you from ...... the north?


    Yeah. Yeah, I''m from there. I''ve been through a lot, and I''ve settled in the Kuro Forest, where I work as a blacksmith.


    "I see, so ......


    Mr. Rikke listens to my story and ponders.


    "Is something wrong?


    Oh, no, I was just wondering why I hadn''t seen a blacksmith who could make this kind of stuff before I came here.


    Oh, .......


    I chugged the contents of my cup. It''s watered-down wine, not so good. Despite appearances, I have a weakness for alcohol. ...... Despite appearances, I''m not very good with alcohol.


    Well, you don''t usually build a workshop in the woods. A little closer to the running water, there''s a hammering action with a water wheel or something. It''s more like the hydraulic hammers they used to forge in the old world. It was in the woods, so no questions asked.


    But I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t pursue that matter so deeply.


    I guess so. I''m not particularly interested.


    Don''t put it so simply, Mr. Riquet.


    So, how would you like to be my apprentice?


    I''m going to change the course of the conversation.


    "Oh, yes. That''s the story, isn''t it? It''s a long story.


    Mr. Rieke gulps down the contents of his mug and exhales.


    "My brothers and I left the workshop and went around to different workshops to study. If we found a workshop that we liked, we would apprentice there, and then return to our original workshop to use our skills to create new things and give them back to the workshop where we apprenticed. That''s how dwarves live.


    Oh, I didn''t see that in the installation. It doesn''t include the detailed biology of animals, so I guess it doesn''t include this either. Well, that''s more fun. .......


    "Wouldn''t you say no to something like that, something that could leak out your technology if you''re not careful?


    Yes. It''s usually a great honor for a workshop to be asked by a dwarf to be his apprentice. Besides, if it goes well, it will be beneficial to your own workshop as well.


    But ordinary people who aren''t blacksmiths don''t know that, so at that time, they were more curious than surprised about the apprenticeship. If the blacksmiths within the walls saw you, there was a possibility that they would be jealous of you. It''s a good thing that you left quickly. ...... No, who is the one that Mr. Ma(ly)us(es) was(are) really(are) watching? Oh well, I''ll pay you back in another way.


    Mr. Rieke continues.


    "So, when I arrived in town about three days ago, I saw the guard I met earlier using a knife, and I couldn''t help but ask him. I asked him to tell me where he lived so that I could apprentice myself to the person who made it. At the time, I thought he was a blacksmith in town.


    "Hmm, so it was mine.


    Yes. But I don''t know his name or where he lives, but he comes to the free market at least once a week. The last time I saw him was just about a week ago, so I figured he''d be here soon.


    Well, that''s what it looks like now.


    So I sent my brothers off this morning and they showed me the longsword. I think I want to become an apprentice and learn this skill.


    I see. ...... Hmm?


    You just said something that caught my attention.


    Your brothers aren''t here anymore, are they?


    No. They have their own workshop to go to.


    Mr. Rieke smiled.


    "Well, if I say no here, ......


    If I refuse here, I will have to go to to find another workshop as a woman traveling alone.


    No, that''s not even close to dangerous. Or maybe you''re saying that in anticipation. ....... I guess I''ll give up now. I think I''m a bit naive.


    "All right. I accept your apprenticeship.


    Samija sighs loudly next to me. I''m sorry. But you saw it coming, didn''t you?


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes. But there are four conditions.


    Yes. What are they?


    First, I don''t like the idea of sacrificing myself like you did this time. Please don''t do it again.


    "Yes.


    Rikke nodded, straightening his posture.


    Secondly, we don''t have enough room. We''ll have to start with the building.


    Yes. In the Moritz workshop, when a family had a child, everyone in the workshop would build an extra room, so it will be fine.


    Thirdly, you''ll be helping me with other things besides blacksmithing.


    Yes. That''s what being an apprentice is all about.


    Fourth.


    Yes.


    Let''s not use honorifics. I''ll call you Rike. You can call me Eizo.


    No, that''s not possible, sir!


    When Samija hears this, she looks puzzled.


    "Oh, Master, .......


    "Yes, I am your apprentice, so it makes sense to call me master and show respect!


    Samija finally started to laugh uncontrollably. You''ll have to remember that.


    And so my apprentice, who I had thought would be a long time coming, was born.

 21 a new resident

    Rieke is coming to my house today. I told her that I would pick her up again tomorrow, but she insisted on coming today, so I agreed. I asked Rike to pack up her things so that we could go home early.


    Fortunately (?) Fortunately (?), he was ready to leave at any time, and came down from the second floor immediately. But .......


    I''m sure you''ll be fine. Is that luggage?


    Yeah. It''s how I got here.


    Of course.


    He was carrying a sack that was half the size of his own. He was carrying a sack that was half the size of his own, and had been repaired here and there. But Rike was right, he had come all this way with this luggage, so he didn''t mind walking.


    Let''s get going then. Even with Samija, it''ll be tough after dark.


    "All right, master!


    Rikay replied cheerfully. One of these days I''ll get him to stop calling me "master". .......


    The three of us hurried down the street. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me and Samija, but Rike has drunk a lot of alcohol and has a large pack, but he''s still on his feet. Is this what it means to be a dwarf? ....... We arrived at the entrance to the forest twenty minutes earlier than usual.


    We''ll go through the forest from here, so don''t get separated.


    "Yes, sir.


    If we get separated, I''ll find you, but don''t scream. I''ll find you if we get separated, but don''t shout. If something bad comes, I might call it in.


    Samija warns.


    "Yes, yes. I understand.


    We''ll take a break in an hour or so, so just hang in there.


    Yes!


    And so we began our journey through the forest. Rieke was not so worried, but he was not used to walking in the forest all the time, and occasionally tripped over tree roots and grass. Still, he didn''t lag behind us. He was able to keep up with us until the first break.


    How''s your leg, Rike? Let me know if you have any pain.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m fine. I''m fine.


    I''m fine. I''m fine." "It''s dangerous to push yourself too hard in a place like this. If you feel any discomfort, let me know right away.


    Yes, sir. Understood, sir.


    We set off again and arrived at our house in a little more than an hour. It was just before sunset, and our house was standing in the dim light. In the end, Rike didn''t mock or complain that his feet hurt.


    This is our house, our workshop.


    Wow, it''s pretty big.


    Yeah.


    Well, at least it''s big enough to scare you when it appears out of nowhere.


    Are your feet okay?


    Yeah. They''re fine! They''re much easier to walk on than I thought they''d be.


    Okay. Just get inside.


    I used the key to unbolt the door and open it.


    Yes!


    Rike walked in. Samija follows.


    "Saamya?


    I called out to her.


    "What? What is it?


    "Thanks.


    I had noticed that Samija had chosen a route that was easy to walk and less likely to encounter other creatures.


    "Oh, hey, .......


    Sarmyja walked into the house, looking embarrassed and flustered. I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I let Rike and Camiya dust off the trip in the bedroom, and I dust it off in the study, then I quickly prepare a meal, and the three of us sit around the table.


    The three of us sat around the table. "Well, it''s good that you''re here, but we don''t have any extra room for you to sleep. So I''m going to ask you to sleep in the bedroom with Samija and Rike for a while.


    No, that''s not right. No, it''s not right. I''m not going to join you two. I''m prepared to sleep in the open, so you can sleep on the floor.


    "Hmm? Me and C��miya still sleep separately, it''s no different.


    In fact, Samija still sleeps in the bedroom and I in the study. Samija had offered to give up her bedroom several times, but I had refused each time. By the way, I''m sleeping under a blanket now, and it''s surprisingly comfortable.


    "Oh, really? You''re a couple?


    "What?


    Before I could finish, Samija spewed out a mouthful of tree lion soup.


    "Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba, you idiot! How dare you! I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Samija protested furiously, her face probably turning red. It''s hard to tell what color a beastman is, isn''t it?


    When we met, Samija was protecting him. When we first met, Samija-san was protecting her master, and even after that, she was glancing at him and talking to him, and her master was caring for Samija-san with every word, so I thought that was it. ......


    I was wondering if that was the case. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. And Samija is usually able to understand me. But you''ve been watching me closely. ...... I''m a little embarrassed.


    Well, that''s how it is, me and Samija are nothing at the moment. We''re more like a family.


    We live in the same workshop.


    In the Dwarven sense of the word, living in the same workshop equals family.


    Something like that.


    When I glanced at Samija, she seemed to be recovering quite well and was drinking her soup. Oh, no, not like this.


    Well, since that''s the case, I''ll assign the two women to the bedroom and the men to the study. This is at the discretion of the owner of the house and the master of the workshop, and cannot be changed.


    "Yes.


    Hi.


    Rike and Samija reply. They''re probably not convinced, but we''ll just have to push through with this.


    Well, we''ll have to put up with that until we get our own rooms.


    "Speaking of which, do you have any wood?


    Yes. We have a sufficient amount of it ....... It should be dry by now and we can start tomorrow.


    Yes, sir! Oh.


    And so, a new resident was added to our household.

 22 The road is still half way off.

    The next day, after breakfast, me and Rike were at the place where I had loaded the lumber two weeks ago. Samija was out hunting with her lunch. I''m hoping for a buck today," he said.


    Well, today I''m going to start using this lumber to build more rooms. However, it will definitely take a lot of time, so half the day will be spent building the room and the other half will be spent blacksmithing.


    "Okay.


    Let''s get started.


    "Yes, sir!


    "Yes, sir!" Rike replied cheerfully. Let''s get to work.


    Samija told me that there are few earthquakes here, and not much rain. In fact, we''ve been here for a while now, and we haven''t had any rain. I wonder if the climate is similar to that of Germany in the previous world. The name of this forest is also "Kuro Forest" - in German, it is Schwarzwald (Kuro Forest).


    Anyway, it doesn''t seem to be too humid, so I''m going to build more rooms by burying pillars directly without laying foundation stones. As for the previous world, considering that even in humid Japan, the shikinen sengu of Ise Jingu Shrine is held once every 20 years, the pillars themselves should last as long as or longer than the houses here, even though there is a difference in whether they are houses to live in or not. Therefore, I thought that this method would be fine.


    I dug a hole for the pillar with the handle of the hoe I had made before, modified so that it was parallel to the blade rather than at right angles to it. I forgot to ask Samija if it was only the ground around here or the whole forest, but the soil was quite hard.


    This hardness would be quite difficult without a good hoe and strengthened muscles. I''m glad I had those, and I''m really grateful to the guy who made me move.


    Eventually, we were able to dig deep enough so that the ends of the timbers that would become the pillars could be placed there, and then we tied the timbers together with ropes and pulled them out. As we pulled hard, the end of the lumber caught on the edge of the hole, and the lumber stood up and fell into the hole.


    I held the lumber, which was standing up as a pillar, and slammed it down several times to solidify the bottom. After that, I held the lumber and asked Rike to backfill the hole, and we were able to build the pillar.


    After repeating the same process all morning, we had enough posts for two rooms. But it''s still a bit wobbly, so we''ll have to reinforce it tomorrow.


    In the afternoon, it''s time for the blacksmithing that Rike has been waiting for. In the meantime, I''ll have him work on the longsword alongside me. I don''t have any of the "general models" in stock. So, I''ll make two molds before lunch. After lunch, I''ll melt the iron and cast it into the molds, but this time I''ll just do the firing and the bellows (when I''m alone, I use magic to blow the air), and let Rike do the casting. As he was trying to broaden his knowledge outside, his hands were not sluggish. Soon we had finished pouring the iron into the two molds.


    While waiting for it to cool down, I made a stock of knives. I''ll try my hand at this first, and then ask Rike to do it.


    There''s no way I can teach him, because my smithing skills are "cheat". And since this is a "general model", I can''t put too much effort into it, so I''m afraid I''m going to have to use the "watch and learn" method, but for now, this is what you''ll learn.


    After taking out the sheet metal and heating it on the fire pit, hammer it into shape, but not too hard, just enough to form a shape. All the while, Rike was trying not to miss a single moment.


    How''s it going? Did you get anything out of it?


    "Yes. Master, you''re amazing. It''s like I can hear the iron. But you''re not serious, are you?


    Do you understand?


    Of course not. I didn''t put any effort into it. It''s just a shot compared to the longsword you showed me.


    Oh, right, he''s looking at a high-end model.


    "That''s all I can show you today. Tomorrow I''ll show you another one.


    Are you sure about this?


    Yeah. There''s no point in showing off to your apprentice. I''m only doing this because I''m making inventory to sell.


    Thank you, sir! Master!


    "Thank you, master!" Rike rejoiced, as if he was about to jump.


    "Now let''s see.


    "Yes!


    Rike heats and hammers the sheet metal on the fire, just as I do. Perhaps it was because he was a Dwarf, but there was a power in his appearance.


    Eventually the sheet metal took the shape of a knife. He lifted it from his grasp and looked at me.


    "What do you think?


    I took a look at it and found that it was comparable to my "general model". However, during the heating and beating process, there was a slight variation. It''s as if the iron structure is just different there. This may be the difference between me (the cheat) and Rike, but what I''m sure of is that Rike will be able to make my "high-end model" for sure.


    It''s good. But he can still go further. I''m not very good at teaching, so I can only tell you to watch and learn, but you''ll definitely be able to hit the longsword you showed me yesterday.


    When I praised him, he said


    Yes! I''ll do my best!


    I''ll do my best!" he replied with a bright smile.

 23 Supply lines are important.

    I showed him the longsword, but it too was an ordinary model.


    He said, "It''s nice, but it''s not the same as the one you showed me.


    I''ll show this one tomorrow. I''ll show it to him tomorrow, and today I''ll just make a mold for it.


    When I had dried the mold and turned off the fire in the forge, Samija came back.


    I''m home.


    "Hey, welcome back. How was it?


    When I asked, she smiled and said.


    "I got it, I got the big one.


    He says proudly.


    "Oh, you did it. Is it still in the lake today?


    "Yeah. We need to drain the blood and cool it down, otherwise it won''t taste good.


    Now that we have one more resident, it won''t be a problem if we keep a little extra food.


    I''m going to prepare some food, so why don''t you two go wipe yourselves down?


    Okay.


    Okay.


    And dinner. Since I''m running out of root vegetables, I make a kind of porridge soup with barley, meat and beans. It''s high in protein, but that''s okay, because Rike and I and Saamya are working hard.


    Tomorrow we''ll take Rike with us to bring in the deer.


    Are you sure?


    The more men, the better.


    I''ll go with you, then.


    Yes, please.


    It''s not a bad idea to have them get used to the work while they''re here, because at some point they might have to do it alone. ......


    Speaking of which, master.


    What? What is it?


    It''s time to stock up on ironstone and charcoal, isn''t it? Do you have any suppliers?


    Yes, I do. ......


    Well, it''s not like we''re going to run out of iron ore tomorrow, but we need to start worrying about the amount of iron ore and charcoal we have. Up until now, we''ve been running on the materials we''ve been given, so we''ve been making a profit on every sale, but from now on, we''re going to have to pay a cost. Therefore, it will be necessary to sell "high-end models" with higher profit margins at the same cost.


    But first and foremost, there is nothing we can do without raw materials.


    I only started working on it recently, so I don''t have any suppliers. If we keep at it, we should be able to last about a month. ......


    You mean we have to find a place to buy it in the meantime?


    Yeah. Next time I''m in town, I''ll ask Marius or one of the vendors. ......


    I''ll check with my contacts.


    Good luck.


    We''ll just have to play it by ear. Oh, yeah.


    S��mija.


    Hmm?


    How''s the arrowhead?


    It''s fine. The skin on the back of a big tree deer is hard, and sometimes a dull arrowhead won''t penetrate it, but I was able to penetrate it without difficulty.


    "I see. Oh, by the way, you said you don''t give your heart to wolves, right? What are you going to do?


    Bury it in the ground in the woods.


    Bury it?


    Yeah. That''s how you return the soul to the forest. Then the forest will give you new life.


    I see.


    It''s like a primitive belief. Rikke was also impressed, so it seems to be a custom of the beasts or only in this forest.


    "Samija, you''re off tomorrow after the deer, right? Do you want to help again?


    Oh, you don''t mind?


    I don''t mind.


    I''m hoping that Samija will help Rike with his work and Rike with Samija''s, but I''m not sure if that will happen.


    The next day, the three of us head to the lake. I''m bringing a jug and an axe. First we make a platform for the logs, but as we are felling the trees with the axe.


    "Whoa, whoa, mister! What''s this?


    "Hmm? Oh, this axe.


    "This is really wonderful!


    "This is really great! I should''ve shown it to him yesterday. .......


    Do you want to try it?


    Are you sure?


    Yeah. Be careful, it''s really sharp.


    Yeah!


    Rikke holds up the axe I gave him. This is very Dwarf-like.


    "Here we go!


    "Here we go!" Rike throws the axe at the tree. Korn! There was a pleasant sound. But it doesn''t look like anything is happening.


    "What?


    Rikke looks at me strangely, so I call out.


    "Back off, it''s not safe.


    What? Yes, sir!


    Rikay does as I say and steps back, appealing to me.


    "I heard a sound, but there was no response at all. ......


    I know.


    "Well, well, well. I''m almost there.


    What?


    Just as he was about to turn around, a tree fell down on the opposite side of the axe.


    "Eeeeee!


    Rike is startled out loud. Sarmyas.


    "It''s scary, isn''t it? I was a little creeped out when I first saw it. And yet, Eizo seems to be fine with it.


    And I feel sorry for him. Oh, so that''s what you were thinking before. .......


    "Anyway, it cuts like this, so be careful with it.


    "Okay, I understand.


    Rike was a bit scared, but he seemed to have gotten the hang of it earlier and cut down about four trees and processed them into logs.


    You''re pretty handy.


    I''ve done similar things before.


    I''ve done similar things before. We tie the logs together with rope.


    "All right, let''s pull it up, then.


    I called out, and we walked into the lake toward the place where Samija had sunk. It looks pretty deep. There''s plenty of room for me and Samija, but Rike might be on the edge.


    Rique, wait here for a moment.


    Okay.


    So I headed toward the area where Samija was, and found a sinking deer of considerable size. It might have been over two meters long.


    Oh, it''s huge.


    "Yeah. I wounded it once, but it still ran away, so it took me a while to kill it.


    I''ll bet.


    It must have been hard to sink a fish this big.


    That must have been hard work. Good job.


    Heh.


    Sarmyah took my compliment in stride.


    First, Camiya and I pulled the deer to where Rike was. From there, I pulled Rike along with me, and we were able to pull it up to the shore rather quickly.


    After that, as before, we dragged the deer up to the log platform and fixed it there, then drew water into the reservoir and fixed it there as well. Now that the preparations for moving the deer were complete, the three of us dragged the platform.


    It took us a good half hour to get back to our house.


    Now it''s time to dismantle it. It was more difficult than last time to lift it because it was so big. The work of removing the skin itself was not so different from the previous time, but Rike was again surprised at the sharpness of the "serious model" knife.


    Samija and I use the knife on a daily basis, so we don''t cut anything unnecessary, but if you''re not used to it, you might cut the skin or damage organs that you don''t want to damage (like the bladder, gallbladder, or colon) when removing the organs.


    I''m going to show Rike the "high-end model" today, but the knife might as well be the "serious model" for Rike.


    The deer was a large one, but it was quickly transformed into meat. The amount of meat was large for its size.


    "With this much meat, even if all three of us are big eaters, we can last for two weeks. Thank you, Samija.


    When I said that, Samija said.


    "Oh, yeah? Then I''ll get some more!


    She said happily.

 24 With family and assistance.

    The deer meat that we dismantled was only removed for immediate consumption today, and the rest was divided into drying and salting. The drying is done again in the workshop. Rike helped me with the drying.


    When I first came in here, I wondered why the meat was dried.


    I''d like to build a cellar one day and dry it there.


    I''d like to have a charcoal shed or a smokehouse if possible. I''ll hide in the charcoal shed if I have to. .......


    In the meantime, it was lunchtime, so I decided to have barley porridge and venison steak for lunch. It was seasoned only with salt, but it was tasty enough. We talked about the taste of venison and the taste of wild boar.


    After lunch, it was time for blacksmithing. The mold had been made yesterday, so the shape could be made by pouring iron. When the furnace was magically lit, Rike said.


    By the way, you can use magic, can''t you? You were using it for lunch just now.


    Yeah. Yeah, just the simple stuff.


    It''s amazing he can forge things. Eizo is a family man.


    Samija suddenly interrupts and brags about it. No, is this something you should be bragging about?


    "Oh, is that so?


    "Oh, yeah. I''m a wishy-washy guy, and you never know who''s listening on the street or where it''ll go. Sorry, I just said my name.


    "Oh, I see. You don''t have to apologize. It makes sense now.


    Next to Rike, Samija is making a smug face. Okay, okay.


    What''s your family name?


    "Tanya. Tanya.


    "Tanya. Then I am Lieke Tanya.


    How can you say that?


    The second half is Samija.


    Because if the master''s family name is Tanya, then this is the Tanya Workshop. It''s customary for Dwarves to use the name of the workshop, not the family name, so as my apprentice, I will be known as Rike Tanya.


    When you say it like that, it seems to make sense. But...


    But there''s a reason for that. If you really need me, you can call me Eizo.


    "Okay. Then, we''ll be called Rike Eizo.


    Hmmm, even though it''s customary, it''s embarrassing for a girl to use her own name. Then I thought.


    "That''s not fair!


    Suddenly, Samija said, "That''s not fair!


    "I''m going to use the same name!


    "Yeah, .......


    What is she talking about?


    "I can call myself Saamya Tanja or Saamya Eizo!


    "Hmm.


    It is customary for dwarves to use the name of their workshop as their family name, but I have never heard of such a custom among beastmen.


    But there''s no reason to say no here. Samija is family. I''m the one who asked her to come live with us in the first place.


    "Well, okay.


    "Yes!


    I gave my permission, and Samija was very excited.


    In the meantime, the temperature of the furnace had risen, and iron ore was added to melt the iron. Since it would take some time for the iron to melt, he started to light the fireplace in the meantime. When both fires are lit, it gets very hot in the workshop. You will sweat, and it is essential to have water for drinking. This is the reason why I go to fetch water almost every day instead of every two days.


    The iron is melted and poured into the mold. Samija poured mine, and Rike poured his. After pouring, the furnace is turned off, and the sheet metal is put in the fireplace to heat up. I''m not doing this now, but I''d like to do some folding forging when someone orders me to do it.


    I was planning to make a "high class" ...... knife today, but now that I''m here, I might as well make a real one. The process itself is the same. I concentrated much more than usual, pounded carefully, found the right temperature for hardening, and sharpened nervously with my fingertips.


    The result is a serious "custom-made model.


    It''s amazing! It''s amazing! I can''t believe a human can make something like this!


    Rike is very excited.


    "This knife is for you, Rike.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah. It''s too sharp to sell, and she''s become my apprentice and family. It''s dangerous, so be careful with it.


    "I understand. I''ll do my best to get here.


    "Oh, good luck.


    But even for a "custom model", the work time is 1.5 to 2 times that of a "standard model". "If it''s a "high-end model," the work time will be within a margin of error from that of a "general model. In that light, it might be a good idea to have two models, Rike''s "general model" and my "high class model", as the cost will be high from now on.


    After that, Rike will make the knives. His skill is comparable to mine. However, it is true that there are some parts that are slightly uneven. This means that the weaker parts may break down first, resulting in brittleness, or a loss of sharpness in areas that are not fully hardened. With "cheat" and "install," I know where to hit to make it uniform, and where to keep it uniform to make it the way I want it. Even if you tap it casually, you can definitely work on it. It''s a "cheat".


    Also, I noticed that when I took a closer look at the "custom-made model" after working so intensively, I felt as if the iron structure was shining. That''s because a steel knife doesn''t usually cut a log with a snap. ....... I know that something must be changing, but I don''t know what it is because I didn''t have the knowledge to even "install" it. It would have been nice if you had included this information.


    I''m going to tell Rike what I found out by "cheating". Rike listened intently. It''s a strange feeling, though, since Rike actually has far more experience in the details.


    Next, the longsword. I''ll leave the burring part to Samija.


    It''s fun, isn''t it?


    "Yeah. Take care of it when you can.


    Yeah!


    And I''ll take over. Unlike the knife, this one is made of cast iron, but I shape it the same way, beating the iron to make it homogeneous and of high quality. Since this is also a "high class model", I worked more carefully than on the "ordinary model".


    "Oh, this is just like the one I saw.


    When I showed it to Rieke, he replied.


    "Yes, it is. It should be the same quality.


    But it didn''t look like much work had gone into it.


    "Yeah, you can tell from the axes and knives. That''s right, they didn''t go all out.


    I said, and he stared at my hands. There was silence in the workshop, and the only sound was the gurgling of the fire in the fire pit.


    What the heck is a master? ...... No. I think I know what I''m going for.


    I know where I''m going," he said with a look of determination on his face.

 25 conclusion of business negotiations

    I ended the day with four knives (one "special order" and three "ordinary") and two longswords. At this rate, I should have enough in stock by the time I go to the next town.


    For the next four days, I worked on the construction of the new room in the morning, with Samija''s help on the days I wasn''t hunting. The pillars were reinforced with braces, and the beams were put through. The floor joists and floorboards were put on top of the joists, and the corridor was also built at this time. The new exterior walls of the house will be the outer walls of the rooms, and the corridors will extend inside the walls. This way, even if the number of rooms increases, it is possible to arrange them while allowing for lighting. If more rooms are added, the corridor will become a corridor, and the rooms will line up on the outside to form a courtyard.


    If I make a mistake and there are more rooms than that, I will have to rebuild the house or call in a craftsman with proper building skills to make it more than two stories. I don''t have any plans to do so at the moment, but neither Samija nor Rike had any plans to do so in the first place, so the more prepared you are, the better.


    During this period of hunting, Samija took about four birds, which made for a sumptuous dinner, but she didn''t go for the big one, partly because she was starting to enjoy helping with the house-building and blacksmithing. I guess the birds don''t bother us as much.


    In the meantime, the forge has produced a total of 14 knives and 6 longswords. That''s enough to sell. We need to buy vegetables, charcoal, and ironstone instead.


    The next day, the three of us head into town. It''s the first time since Lique came to our house. We took a break on the way and arrived at the town without any problems. At the entrance is Mr. Marius.


    "Oh, you guys?


    "Yes.


    You come here, say, once a week?


    Yeah.


    Hmm. ......


    What''s the matter?


    Well, a couple of guys want to buy a knife and a longsword, so they''re asking me to show them how I make them.


    Oh, I see.


    We basically come to the free market once a week, but the dates aren''t exact . So, in the old world, just because you come on Monday, it doesn''t mean you can always buy something. We don''t want to lose customers because of that.


    We''ll think of something. "We''ll think of something. We won''t set up a store directly, but maybe we''ll wholesale to someone else instead.


    Please do that. You''d make a lot of money that way.


    Yeah. Thank you very much.


    When I bowed my head and expressed my gratitude, Mr. Marius waved his hand in return.


    Hmm, it''s true that I''m ready to sell the "high end" models to someone else. At the moment, we''re selling out at a steady pace, but that won''t change when we add Rike to our inventory.


    And even if we buy ironstone and charcoal on a regular basis, they won''t be able to pick them up unless we show up, so we''ll need a place to keep them in stock.


    Considering this, it''s not a bad idea to start trading with merchants who have stores, even if we don''t have one. That way, we don''t have to spend the whole day in town as we have been doing, and there are many advantages. Let''s consider this as a future plan.


    As I was setting up a sales stand at the free market as usual, a vendor who had bought longswords from me several times came by.


    "Oh, it''s you. Not today.


    "I can see that. I''ve got something to tell you.


    A favor?


    Yeah. I''m going to open a store here in town. Not a flea market, but a real store.


    Oh, well, congratulations!


    Thanks, man. Well, you know. I''ve been dealing in all kinds of things and I have contacts all over the place, so I''m going to open a store selling all those things. There are no restrictions on what we can sell inside the walls, but in the new city.


    Oh, that sounds fun.


    Yeah. What I''m asking is if you''d be willing to let me handle your knives and weapons in your store.


    Is that okay?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Maybe it''s because he''s a guard, or maybe it''s because he gets so many stories flowing in. I owe him more and more. I''ll be happy to help you if you need anything.


    I don''t mind. I know the quality of your longsword very well.


    The emphasis on the word "well" makes me wonder if he used it somewhere else. I don''t have the courage to ask now.


    I was just thinking that I wish I had a wholesale supplier. If you''re interested, I''d appreciate it.


    I agree.


    "Oh, thank you! Oh, yeah, my name''s Camilo. Nice to meet you again.


    Camilo holds out his hand. I take his hand.


    "I''m Eizo. There''s a reason I live in the Kuro Forest. I''m going to be wholesaling about once a week, and if it''s going to be much longer than that, I''ll let you know.


    "You live in that place? A guy like you can do it anywhere. ...... No, you''re a northerner for some reason. Then maybe it''s for the best. A beastman with a dwarven escort would be a rare thing. That''s a good time to wholesale.


    Thank you. And I''d like to ask you a favor while we''re talking.


    What is it?


    We''re running low on ironstone and charcoal. I''m looking for someone who can spare some. Do you know anyone?


    Oh, I see. Well, I''ll find some and get it for you.


    You sure?


    I don''t care. I''ll deduct the price from the price of your wholesale goods, okay?


    Yes, thank you.


    See you later.


    Camilo and I shook hands tightly again.

 26 one decision

    I''ll start distributing the products to Camilo today, but for now I''m only keeping 10 knives and 4 longswords. I have one of each of the high quality models in the box, which I also got. The remaining 4 knives and 2 longswords I''m keeping because I took up space at the free market and I want to sell them myself.


    In the end, two knives and one longsword were bought by a colleague of Mr. Marius. I''m sure they''ve already been distributed to anyone who saw them and wanted to buy one. ....... I''m a little worried about the sales from the wholesale, but I''ll let Camilo do his best.


    In the meantime, I''ve been sending Samija and Rike on errands to buy dried root vegetables, salt, and wheat. I would have thanked them if I had seen them on my way home, but I did not see Marius. I''m sure I''ll be coming back once a week to pick up more supplies, so I''ll see you then.


    On the way back, I had almost no luggage, so I was able to get home about 30 minutes earlier than on the way there. I was tired from a full day''s work, so I decided to put the things I''d bought on the shelf and clean up the dirt from the trip (it was a day trip), and then go to bed early.


    From the next day, I''m back to building and blacksmithing. From now on, I''ll work on high-end models, and Rike will work on general models. I''ll also be working on a new weapon. However, I will be making a shortsword as well. There will be a knife, a shortsword, and a longsword in three lengths, each with a high-end model and a standard model, and this will be the Eizo Kobo lineup for a while. The shortsword is made in the same way as the longsword, only in a different length. The shortsword will be the same as the longsword, just a different length.


    About two days later, when the walls of the rooms and corridors were finished and I had some stock for the blacksmith''s work, an incident occurred. Samija was out hunting, when she came across a big black bear. When I heard this, the scene of the day I met Samija came back to my mind.


    "Hey, are you okay? Are you hurt?


    "Oh, yeah. I''m fine. I ran away as soon as I found out. He was pretty far away and I think he scattered, but he''s got a good nose, so maybe he''s following us.


    "Oh yeah. ......


    I''m relieved that Samija is okay, but I''m trying to figure out what to do. What will happen if they come after us? If we were to wander around here for a while and bump into each other somewhere, it would definitely be troublesome.


    The most likely person to run into them is me, who goes out to fetch water every morning, but there are times when both Samija and Rike go outside the house. If I run into them then, .......


    I shake my head and drive the bad thoughts out of my head. This is something we have to deal with. Confronting it with a knife is probably out of the question, and I don''t have time to prepare a custom-made longsword right now. But it''s a good opportunity to try out the custom-made shortspear, which I haven''t tried yet.


    I''ll be out in a bit.


    Oh, come on.


    I''ll clean up when I''m gone. Keep the door bolted on both sides until I get back.


    I''ll go with you.


    No, I''m not sure I can retreat with you guys safe if something goes wrong. I do know a few things. It''s not that I don''t trust Samija''s archery skills, but I think you should let me handle this.


    d*mn it, ......, you better come back.


    Sir, please do me a favor. Please come back.


    Yeah. We''ve got a family now. I''m not going to leave you here to die.


    I picked up the shortspear I had left in the workshop and went outside. As I had been told, I heard the sound of Samija and the others bolting and went into the forest.


    It was dark in the forest today, and then it started to rain. It''s the first time since I came to this world. ....... I''m heading towards the "I feel like I''m going to meet some bad guys over here" direction. Normally, when I go to the city, I leave it up to Samija, and it''s difficult for me to feel the slightest danger. However, when the danger level is as high as a big black bear, even I can understand it. But when the danger is as high as a big black bear, even I can see it, because even I can die if I''m not careful. I try my best to find the sound of a black bear in the rain, while I hide myself in the sound of the rain.


    According to what I''ve heard from Samija, even without the rain, the bear would normally have returned to its nest by now. And if that''s the case, my cheat''s intuition should have stopped sensing danger. If it''s not, then it''s still hanging around here. It could be someone who''s gotten a taste for people, and that thought reminds me of a bear attack I saw in my previous world. If that''s the case, there''s a good chance that he''s already become an enemy of humans, including the beasts that live in this forest. It''s raining today, so my scent won''t be so obvious, so I have a chance. Then I have to do it today.


    Take heart, Eizo.


    The guy who gave his life to save a cat in the previous world is now trying to kill a bear in this world. The irony makes me chuckle. Slowly, slowly, I headed in the dangerous direction. How long has it been since I did that? It feels like it''s been a long time, but it''s also been a short time.


    My sense of danger, my survival instincts, my survival wits, and all my other senses started alarming me at maximum volume that this place was dangerous.


    I found him.

 27 vanishing life-remaining life

    "It was a big bear, as they say. It looked as big as the big brown bear I had seen on TV in the past.


    Isn''t this the one that attacked Samija? ......


    I don''t care if it''s leather armor or not, I feel like I''m going to the other side. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this in the future. I can''t throw away the possibility that it got bigger in the last few weeks.


    I''m sorry, nothing against you or anything.


    Hopefully, there are no hungry cubs in his den. I slowly point the tip of my spear at the bear. Various abilities warn me of danger, but strangely enough, I don''t have a feeling that I''ll end up getting punched in the face. I''m not in a situation where I feel I can win for sure, but I''m grateful for the feeling that I have a cheat.


    The bear stands up with a sled. It''s getting bigger. It seems to be almost twice as tall as I am. Still, I stay low and don''t stop pointing my spear. The bear gets down on all fours again and rushes toward me. I can''t break free with my legs. It''s not over until one of us is dead, me or him.


    I duck just in time to avoid the bear''s arm as it jumps at me. I''ll be in trouble if I even lightly graze it. I really wanted to spear the bear as it passed me, but it was impossible. It''s faster than I thought. If I hadn''t, I''d have been killed easily. I thought about using my spear as a side-cleave to stop him, but it didn''t seem to have much effect.


    The bear quickly changed its stance and turned around to face you. But I was the one who made the stance first. I quickly thrust out my spear and it easily pierced the bear''s side. It was so sharp that I could hardly feel the sting. But my cheeto senses were telling me that it was too shallow. But my cheeto senses told me that it was too shallow, because the ground was too muddy to stand on.


    I quickly drew my spear and jumped back, but the bear''s paw caught up with me just in time, and the impact hit me in the chest. Thanks to my jumping back, I managed to keep the impact to a minimum, but I still felt as if all the air in my lungs would be expelled. I fought it back, rolling backwards to regain my position. I''m glad I''m thirty years young. Not so good when you''re 40. This time, while diving forward, I ducked just above the bear''s paws and jumped into its pocket. At first glance, it looks as if the bear is covering him.


    I''ve won.


    In this position, he thrusts his spear into the bear''s body with great force. The spear plunges into the bear''s body without any resistance. I''ve heard Samija say before that it''s too sharp and uncomfortable, but it''s true that I can''t get used to this feeling. As soon as the spear went deep enough, the bear brushed me off, and I rolled around in shock, my hand falling away from the spear.


    But that was a response. The bear struggled to get the spear out of his chest, but eventually he fell. The spear was undamaged, probably because it had fallen on its side. The spear was undamaged, probably because it fell on its side. It''s worth a try next time.


    The bear stayed down and flailed for a while, but eventually it quieted down. If anything happens, it''s only a knife, but it''s better than nothing, so I pull out my self-defense knife and slowly, slowly, slowly approach. He didn''t seem to be breathing. A little hesitantly, I poked it with the tip of my foot to make sure it wasn''t responding. There is still no movement. Without letting my guard down, I pulled out the spear that was still stuck in me. Blood gushed out, wetting the fur and the ground, and the scarlet color mixed with the rain, spreading and melting into the ground. All the while, there was no response.


    The moment I was sure that I had killed it, I lost my back. Of course, I''ve never had such a close call in my previous world. Besides, this time I had relied completely on cheats and installations to complete the battle. Needless to say, I was on the edge.


    I let out a big sigh of relief. That made me feel comfortable. As the tension dissipated, pain shot through my body. Of course, I was not unharmed when I was hit. There were numerous abrasions and bruises. When I moved my body again, I was glad to see that no bones were broken. If I had broken any bones, I would not be able to build or forge for a while. I would still need to rest for at least a day or so.


    I look at the corpse of the dead bear and join my hands together. I''m sorry. No damage was done, but it''s too late to do anything about it. I''ll make sure your life is worth more than mine. This is how the bear''s life disappears and mine remains. But what should I do with this bear? If I leave it here, the scavengers will eat it, which is fine, but it''s my life that I killed. If possible, I would like to eat it and mourn it. My muscles have been greatly strengthened, and I''ll do my best to carry it. .......


    Good.


    I carry the bear''s arm on my shoulder along with the spear. It''s really heavy. I think even a small male brown bear weighs about 250 kilograms. It''s heavy, but I''m dragging it along. It was raining, so the blood would drain. With injuries here and there, and the rain making our footing a bit unsteady, we can''t go as far as we want. If another bear or wolf attacked me while I was doing this, I would be in trouble, so I wanted to hurry, but it would be useless if I missed the sign of the bear or wolf. We proceed as if we were stepping forward step by step.


    It took me twice as long to get halfway home as it had taken me to get here. Thankfully, the rain is rapidly abating. At this rate, it should stop in a little while. If it does, we should be able to get back a little faster. Just as I was about to take the bear''s arm and spear off my shoulder to rest, something jumped from a nearby bush.


    "Whoa!


    Before I had time to pull out my knife, I was pushed down to the ground. The "something" stood up, turned toward the bear, pulled out its knife, and held it low.


    It was Samija. She was looking at the bear with a completely angry look in her eyes that made me feel so cute when she had her hands on my neck. I got up and called out to him.


    I got up and called out, "Sarmyah! I''m okay! I''ve got it!


    At the sound of my voice, C��mya turns around and looks at me.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure? Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Yeah, I''ve got a few scrapes and bruises here and there, but nothing serious.


    Samija hears this and jumps on me again. I was somewhat taken by surprise, but unlike before, I was able to catch her.


    "It was good ......, it was good ......, it was good ......, it was good .......


    I kept stroking the head of the crying Samija.

 28 新しい部屋？

    The bushes are rustling again. This time I knew. Samija lives in the woods, and she''s a tiger beastman, so she''s good at muffling footsteps and killing signs, but she''s not.


    "Rike.


    Am I interrupting anything, master?


    No, not at all.


    Not ....... Samija still has her head pressed against my chest and is whimpering. My wounds and bruises are sore from being squeezed with almost the full force of the beast, but I''d rather not mention it.


    Samija says that the master is coming back too slowly, and that if he had beaten him, he would have come back by now. We thought we''d go and check on him.


    It might be dangerous to go outside. ......


    Well, you can''t stop a maiden in love from doing what she does. Then, the scent of both the big black bear and the master approached together, so I ambushed them to see if the worst was about to happen.


    "I see. ......


    So Samija pounced on me first to get me back . If you''re moving with only the bear''s arm on your shoulder, it may look like you''re being carried around with the bear sucking on your shoulder. I''ll pretend that I didn''t notice the maiden in love, but I''ll thank her for coming because she must have been worried about me.


    Thank you.


    No, that''s for you, Samija.


    Thank you, Samija.


    Yeah. ......


    Samija was calmer than before, but still refused to leave, which was annoying.


    Let''s just go home. Okay?


    I urged her, patting her head.


    "Yeah. ......


    Samija finally pulled away.


    So, master, did you kill the bear?


    "Yes. I haven''t removed the intestines yet, but I think I can make meat out of it.


    I don''t think there are many people who can fight a big black bear and survive. ....... I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    I smirked.


    I''ll just leave it at that.


    He sighed and let it go for now.


    All right, let''s get this over with. ......


    Are you okay? Are you hurt?


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Samija asked.


    Samija is concerned about me, but I''m only halfway there, I can make it.


    I''ll be fine." I put on a brave face. "Well, I''m halfway there, so I can make it," I say, but I know that if I take my time, I can make it.


    Well, if it''s okay with you, then fine.


    Samija and I carry the bear''s arms one at a time and drag it. I gave Rike a spear. It was supposed to be a short spear, but with Rike''s height, it looked longer. Rike is walking and looking at the spear. It''s a custom model.


    Don''t walk while looking.


    I say to Rike what I would have said to him in the previous world, warning him against walking on the phone. But it''s a knife, a spear. It''s really dangerous, so let''s not do it.


    On the way we came near a lake, so I talked with Samija and decided to keep her there until tomorrow. All I had to do was walk for half an hour and I would be home.


    When I arrived home, I felt very tired. But first I had to wipe myself off. ....... I wobbled my way to the kitchen and magically lit the furnace.


    I''ll get the hot water and rice ready. Samija, take the master to the bedroom.


    I''ll get the water and food ready.


    No, I''ll be in the study.


    No, I''ll be in the study. ......


    No, I''ll be in the study.


    The injured should listen to me.


    Oh, yeah. ......


    I''ll lend you my shoulder. Let''s go.


    So I borrowed Samija''s shoulder and went into the bedroom. Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve used this room in my own house. It''s like a new room.


    If I lie down, the bed will get muddy, so I sit down on the couch.


    Go to .......


    The abrasions are not so bad, but the bruises are starting to hurt, and I''m sore everywhere.


    "Hey!


    Samija called out to me in a panic.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just bruises here and there that hurt. No broken bones or deep cuts.


    Are you sure?


    He looks into my eyes with his beady eyes.


    "Yeah.


    Samija looks relieved to hear that. Samija is quite a worrier, isn''t she? That''s what I thought, but I swallowed my words. If I say too much, she''ll get upset.


    I need to wipe myself down for now. ....... Samija, let me know when the water is boiling.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll be back in a bit.


    Camiya leaves the room. Silence has come for the first time in a long time, and your body begins to crave rest. This is your body recognizing that it''s safe and starting to put rest as a top priority. This is not good. ....... This is not good. ...... and ...... and ...... and ...... and ......... ...and ...... sleep ......


    I woke up when I felt some kind of fluffy sensation in my head. I woke up, which means that I was asleep. Oh no, I hadn''t wiped myself.


    When I woke up in a panic, I found Samija with a surprised face, and I was surprised too.


    "Oh, good morning.


    I don''t know what to say, so I say something like that. I don''t know what to say, so I say something like that.


    "Oh, hey. Good morning.


    Samija replies.


    I was asleep?


    "Oh, yeah. Sleepy. Rik�� said that if I didn''t wipe myself, bad wind would get into my body, so we wiped myself with hot water and put me to bed. I didn''t take off his underwear.


    Well, ......, I''m sorry.


    It''s nothing to worry about.


    I lay down on the bed again. Just then, Rieke comes in.


    "Hello, sir. You''re awake.


    "Yeah. Sorry about Rike.


    No, no, it''s okay. Oh, yeah, Samija said Eizo! ......


    Woohoo!


    Suddenly, Samija starts screaming. Almost a tiger''s roar.


    "Ba-ba-ba-ba-baka! Don''t say that!


    Oh. I don''t think so. You''re so shy.


    Rikke lightly dismisses Camija''s impatience. Rikke has a few tricks up his sleeve here. Hmm?


    Have you two stopped calling me "sir"?


    Yes. Samija and I talked about it when we were putting the master to bed. Right?


    Yes. Since we''re living together, I thought it''d be better.


    Well, that''s good.


    I agree with you wholeheartedly. Samija''s right, it''s better to make things easier for both of us since we''re going to be living together for a lot longer than just a month or so.


    You don''t have to call me "master.


    I tried to mix it up, but...


    "That''s no good, sir.


    I was easily shot down.

 29 This time, its a really new room.

    I took this day and the following day off from blacksmithing, and the next day I went to the lake to get the bear. The next day, I went to the lake to get the bear. I pulled out the heavy bear, removed its intestines, buried the heart in the ground, and threw the rest in the bushes. I heard that the gallbladder of the bear was good for medicine, but I didn''t know which one it was, so I gave up and threw it away with the others.


    After that, as usual, I built a cart and transported them home. I couldn''t get Rike to help me when I carried the bear''s arm, but now that we had a platform, we could carry it together, so she did.


    It took a little longer than the deer to reach the house. After that, the processing itself was almost the same as for the deer. Of course, there are differences in the firmness of the skin, the skeleton, and the internal organs, but the work that needs to be done is almost the same. Normally, it would be much more difficult to work, but with three custom-made sharp knives, it was no problem.


    I''ve heard that the hand part is a delicacy, but I''ve heard that it''s a pain in the ass to process, so I decided not to use it as meat this time. I don''t know if there will be a next time, but I don''t intend to go through that mortal struggle again, so I guess it''s basically a food I won''t eat.


    Since we got a lot more meat than usual, we had a big lunch. The bear meat tasted a little bad, perhaps because it was not processed properly, but it was much better than I expected. The rest of the meat will be dried or salted to preserve it, but there is enough for Samija not to have to hunt bucks for a while. It would be a shame to let them go bad.


    After lunch, I took a break, Rike went to the forge, and Samija did the rest of the wall-covering for the room expansion. That was the end of the day.


    The next day, after finishing the day''s work, tomorrow is the day to go to the city to wholesale. Since I had taken the day off yesterday, I decided to have Rike and Samija take care of fetching water and building the room, and I would concentrate on blacksmithing from the beginning of the morning. My goal is to make three high quality knives, a shortsword, and a longsword each.


    I made molds for the shortsword and longsword, poured the iron, deburred them, and hammered them into shape with a little more concentration than I would for a standard model. While the molds are drying and waiting for the iron to cool, I''m also working on the knives.


    Finally, I quenched the knives together and sharpened them to finish them. So far, it took me just about a day. Probably this is the efficiency that I (a cheat) can do, and a normal person would be able to do much less.


    I was so focused that I didn''t even know if I should call for lunch.


    That''s what Samija said.


    As I finished all the work, I turned off the fire in the workshop and was cleaning up when Samija came in.


    "Are you done for the day?


    "Yes. Yeah, I managed to get the number I wanted.


    Well... Come here for a minute.


    Okay.


    Saamya leads me in, looking excited. I lazily follow her.


    When I came back to the living room with her, I felt something strange. It''s not that there''s something there that shouldn''t be there, but that there''s something there that shouldn''t be there.


    Oh.


    In one corner of the living room, in front of the bedroom, there is an opening. That''s what''s strange.


    You got a new room?


    Yeah, two rooms. The hallway''s open, too.


    Oh, great.


    I''ve been working all day, except for dinner.


    I followed Samija down the hall and saw Rike.


    Hey, Rike, good work.


    No, no, it''s because of your hard work, Samija.


    I didn''t expect to be able to do it today, even though I''ve been working on it a lot lately.


    There is a corridor with an entrance to a room. It had a sloping roof.


    However, the door is not ready, and there is no bedding or furniture, so it is really just a room. Still, if you think about it the other way around, if you can prepare those things, you are done.


    If you make it efficiently, it will take about two to three weeks.


    "I have to make the doors, bedding, and furniture first.


    "Oh, you''re going to put a door in the room?


    Hmm?


    I feel like Rikke just asked me a great question.


    Of course there''s a door. It''s a girl''s room.


    No, you don''t unless it''s a guest''s room or the patriarch and his wife''s room.


    Oh. I see. So you''re saying.


    "Well, maybe so, but it''s strange that a blacksmith''s house has a study and a bedroom. This is my request, so let me put them in my apprentice''s and family''s rooms as well.


    I don''t mind if you don''t mind, but... What about Samija?


    I don''t mind either. I''ve never lived in a house before, you know.


    Oh, that''s right. ......


    Okay, that''s it. I need to make some hinges, even if it''s simple.


    I think it would be easier to make it with cheats, but unlike weapons or farming tools, it would definitely be a detailed process. It seems like a good way to see how far you can go with cheats. In that sense, I''d definitely like to keep the door on.


    After a dinner of bear meat, it''s time to go to bed. From today, I''ll be in the study again, and the two girls will be in their bedrooms. We can''t use the new room yet. The women wanted me to be in the bedroom again today, but the pain has gone down considerably, and I need to get back to my daily routine, so I continued to be selfish.


    Tomorrow is another day in town. Unlike the past, I would only be wholesaling to Camilo, but I would receive the proceeds from the sale, and if Camilo was successful, I would also receive ironstone and charcoal.


    I went to sleep with excitement, like a schoolboy before a field trip.

 30 First Wholesale

    The next morning, I was getting ready to go into town with Samija and Rike after I had done the water pumping.


    We''re going to stock up on weapons, ironstone, charcoal, and salt, and then we''ll be on our way. Is there anything you''d like to do?


    No, not for me.


    I don''t have anything either.


    Oh, well. Well, I guess I''ll be going straight home. ....... That''ll give us time to work.


    Okay.


    Okay.


    Rike and I will share the responsibility of transporting the inventory. At first glance, Rike looks like a little girl, but she''s a dwarf, so she''s got a lot of muscle. Samija is also a tiger beastman and has a lot of strength, but since she is a guard, I don''t want her to carry too much baggage.


    The three of us go through the Kuro Forest. Today was supposed to be another uneventful day, but twice Samija sensed the presence of a forest wolf and had to stop and take a break.


    Maybe it''s because I got rid of the bear.


    It''s possible, but they''re about to have babies.


    Is that enough food for the mother?


    Yeah. Maybe in a month you''ll see them with a baby wolf. They''re cute. Don''t get too close, but they won''t hurt you if you just watch from a distance.


    The wolves in this forest are quite gentle, aren''t they?


    Rique wondered. That''s what I thought, too. I was expecting them to attack us if we were around, but it seems that if we don''t actively mess with them, they won''t do anything to us.


    But if you don''t actively mess with them, the wolves in this forest don''t seem to do anything. There are a lot of trees, so it''s easy to limit their escape routes, and it''s not that difficult for wolves to hunt. And ......


    And?


    Because I and Eizo are strong. I don''t know about Rike. Anyway, ordinary people in the city are attacked. It''s simple. They''re the weakest prey. I said before that people who smell like people are less likely to be attacked, but that''s only if they live near the forest.


    I see. I''d better not go out alone too much.


    You''re right. You''d better take me or Eizo with you when you go out.


    Despite his appearance, Rike has a lot of strength and courage, but that doesn''t mean he''s a good fighter. If you think about the risk of being attacked by a forest wolf, it would be better to take me or Samija with you.


    But then again, the forest wolf must be very family-oriented if he''s willing to take his mother''s body as well.


    Now that''s what I''m thinking.


    "He''s also very smart. Some scholars in Miyako say that there was a group of wolf beasts that reverted to wolf form while living in the forest, and that is the ancestor of the forest wolves.


    Are you sure about that?


    No way. But I''m sure they''re smart enough to think so. I''ve heard from a guy who''s traveled around that they''re incomparable to wolves in the plains.


    Huh.


    I''ve heard from people who have traveled that wolves on the plains can''t compare. No, it''s because it''s easy that we can afford to develop our wisdom? I''m not sure what to make of that. This is what is interesting about other worlds.


    While exchanging such conversations, we proceeded through the forest. After this, nothing special happened from the road to the city. Even on the road, I have never encountered any kind of thief, even though I come and go only once a week. Even if you exclude Samija and Rike, there is no indication that beastmen and subhumans are being treated poorly in the city, so maybe this world is more advanced than we thought. ....... It''s possible that things are different once you get inside the walls, but I''m not going to bother checking that out.


    Today''s guard was not Marius, but a colleague who bought a longsword with me. He seemed to be testing my longsword, and when I told him that Camilo''s was distributing a high-end model, he said he would check it out later.


    I went to Camilo''s store, which I had heard about, and found that it was bigger than I had expected. It was bigger than I had expected, not only in size but also in the second floor.


    "It''s huge. ......


    "Yeah. I''m a little surprised too.


    I wonder if it''s okay to distribute our products to such a big store. As Camilo said, there seemed to be a variety of products on display. There was a man who seemed to be a shopkeeper, so I asked him if Camilo was there, and he said that he would get him right away, so I took a look around. There were dishes, baskets, and other household goods, as well as salt, sugar, spices, and other expensive seasonings. As for alcohol, there seems to be fire wine, wine, and ale. As for my weapons, there are knives and longswords, one ordinary model and one high-class model, in the back of the store.


    They look like they''re for sale.


    Samija says with deep emotion.


    "Yes, it does. In a free market, they tend to just be placed on the sales table.


    And I have no sense of display. Even though I don''t have any sense of display, I felt that the display was treated quite well.


    While I was looking at this and that, Camilo came in.


    Oh, you''re here. Follow me for now. We''ll talk in the back.


    Okay.


    We followed Camilo upstairs. We were ushered into a room just upstairs. The room was large enough to hold a business meeting, and was furnished with a large desk and chair. Camilo asked us to sit down, and then he sat down on the other side. When we were all seated, I made the announcement.


    "I brought a knife, a longsword, and a shortsword today. How much will you take?


    "Hmm? Hmm?" "Yeah, you can take all the ones you brought. They''re selling pretty well, actually.


    I see. That''s good. That''s a big store. You''re a well known peddler?


    Yes, to a point. Also, we sell to the general public, travelers, and people in the same business, so the number of items we sell increases, and the store gets bigger because of that.


    There was a store that looked like this in the previous world. If it''s a breakthrough in this world, I''d like to see it flourish. I''d be happy if my weapon could help you do that.


    I see.


    More importantly...


    Camilo looks serious. I wonder if he couldn''t get enough ironstone.


    Hmm? What is it? If there''s no ironstone, we''ll just come back, okay?


    No, that''s not it. Actually, I''ve got a request for you to make a custom sword.


    Custom-made. ......


    I''m not going to give you a custom sword, considering the performance of the one I''m going to make, but if you keep saying that, you''ll always be saying that custom swords are for your family only. You have to offer it to someone somewhere.


    Seeing me pondering, Camilo says.


    "Well, if you say no, I''ll say no.


    I''m willing to sell it to anyone who says it''s a good idea. ......


    Oh, yeah. Then you''re probably fine. I guarantee your skill with a sword and your character.


    Hmm. ......


    But I want to find out for myself. But I want to find out for myself. But I don''t want to come see you every time something like this happens. ....... Oh, yeah.


    How about if you come to my workshop by yourself, I''ll hit you?


    Is that okay?


    Yeah, I''ll show you the place.


    If you can come to my workshop (and home) in the Kuro Forest, where forest wolves roam, then I''ll assume you''re good enough. If you''re that kind of person, you can hit him.


    I''ll say so.


    You can continue to teach anyone you think is good under the same conditions.


    Okay.


    Samija and Rique, I''m sorry, but I have to.


    I have no objection to what you say.


    I''m right there with you.


    I''m sorry, thank you.


    Then I told Camilo where I lived, and we moved on to the next part of the deal.

 31 take-out

    "So, did you get the ironstone and charcoal?


    I ask Camilo.


    Of course. We got a good amount.


    Camilo replied without hesitation. I don''t think there were any big mountains around here, so the iron ore must have come from somewhere far away, let alone the charcoal. The price must be quite high.


    Here are the items for our workshop.


    He laid out the items he had brought today. Camilo checked the quality one by one.


    "These are the good ones. The others are ordinary, right?


    "Yes. The ordinary ones are mostly made by Rike, but I assure you that they are not embarrassing for our workshop.


    As I said this, I saw Rike look at me. No, I''m not graduating. You can make high-end models, so I''ll let you work your way up to that.


    I see. Well then, as I said before, we''ll buy it all. And the ironstone and charcoal, it''s faster if you see them. Follow me.


    Camilo called a different clerk from the one downstairs and instructed him to put only the shortsword in the store, and then led him to a different staircase from the one he had come up on his way here.


    When we went down the stairs, we found ourselves in a warehouse. It was quite large. It seems that some of the size of this store is due to this warehouse. The warehouse is crammed full of goods. If they had the connections and financial power to gather this much stuff, they could have set up a better store in a bigger city, but I guess they have their reasons. I decided not to ask.


    So, here''s the ironstone and charcoal.


    That''s quite a lot, really. ......


    As Camilo had said, there were quite a lot of iron ore and charcoal piled up. This means that even if Rikke and I do our best to produce a complete number of products, we can still last for a couple of weeks. If you start working on a product that uses more materials (like a greatsword or a lance) and do the same thing, you should be fine for a week. In other words, as long as Camilo can supply us with this amount every time, our workshop will not have any trouble in terms of production volume. If we maintain the current quality, the production period will be extended further, so it would not be a problem to reduce it.


    We can''t always buy the same amount every time, though. "Not every time, but generally every week.


    "This amount is not a problem even if it is much less. In fact, we''ll have a lot left over. If we have any left over, we''ll stockpile it, so I don''t think we''ll have any trouble even with this amount.


    "Well, that''s good. And the price is .......


    What Camilo told me was that this quantity was about a quarter of what he had wholesaled today. To put it another way, if we can get about a quarter of what we got today every week, we won''t have any trouble with iron at least in the future.


    Isn''t that too cheap? We should be able to make a good profit.


    "No problem. We''re still making a good profit.


    I see. Then I''ll take it at that price without reservation.


    Are you sure this is the right price?


    Yeah. We''ll discuss it on a case-by-case basis if it changes significantly.


    All right.


    The deal is done. Camilo and I shake hands.


    But we can''t carry this much today.


    Of course not.


    You don''t ...... handle a cart, do you?


    I''d like to say no, but we actually have one cart that we don''t use. I''d like to say that I don''t, but we have one cart that we don''t use. It''s not used, but it''s still good enough to use, and if we fix it up, it should be good for a while. I was thinking of turning it into firewood, but seeing as how you guys don''t use it all the time, I figured I''d give it away and leave it here.


    If we can find a way to bring it back, that''ll be enough for today.


    All right, I''ll give it to you.


    How much?


    It''s free.


    Free? You sure?


    You don''t use it anyway. Just be nice to your customers.


    "Mm. ......


    It seems that Camilo is telling the truth. There''s not much profit in setting up a blacksmith who lives in the middle of nowhere for some reason, so it''s not like there''s a hidden agenda.


    "Why are you being so nice to me?


    But I''m going to find out. If you were lying, I don''t think you''d be ripped off by this question, but I''m simply asking if I''m convinced.


    I''ll be honest, it''s because they seem like a viable supplier. It''s important to have a supplier who can provide good quality products at a reasonable price. You should be grateful to them.


    I see. I guess it''s not entirely a favor. With these words, I decided to trust Camilo.


    "Well, I''m sorry, but I''ll take it.


    Take it.


    Can I have some salt and wine while I''m at it? You can deduct that from the price of the goods you sell.


    All right. I''ll tell you. Go kill a half an hour or so while I load up and calculate the bill.


    All right. All right, good luck.


    Okay.


    And so we left Camilo''s place to kill some time.


    But I don''t know much about killing time, since I''ve been in Free City all this time.


    "But I''ve been in Free City my whole life, so I don''t know much about it," I tell Samija and Rike.


    "Really?


    I''ve always been the one to buy the salt and meat. I''ve always been the one to buy the salt and meat, and Eizo has always been the store keeper at the free market.


    The only store I know much about is the inn where I talked to Rike.


    Well, let''s take a look around and see what we can find today.


    We wandered around the bustling new town. There were sections with reasonable stores, and sections with stores that were not as shabby or messy as the free market, but were almost like stalls, selling a variety of goods. Some of the stalls were not as crude or messy as the free market, but they were almost like stalls. I wonder if this is because there are so many people, thanks to the free market. There are too many stores to begin with. Whenever I mention such a question.


    This town is a stopping point when bypassing the Kuro Forest. If you come from the south, you must pass through this town whether you go east or west. You probably don''t realize it, though, since you can go back and forth through the Kuro Forest as usual.


    Rieke replied. Well, if ordinary people can''t get past it, they''ll have to go around it. It''s no different from the previous world, where the transit point is a military and cultural strategic point.


    And Samija doesn''t seem to fully understand. If you live there and move around, you don''t really feel it. I was the same way.


    It was time to go back to Camilo''s store, and I saw a cart loaded with iron ore, charcoal, bags of salt, and barrels of wine. The cart was not flat like a large eight-wheeled cart, but had a low fence on three sides except the back, like the back of a light truck, only the back had no fence. Basically, they are loaded and unloaded from the back. A wagon without horses might be the closest image. From the looks of it, there still seems to be some room for loading.


    "Oh, you''re back.


    This time, Camilo greeted me directly.


    "Here''s the money," he said.


    "Here''s the money," he said, holding out a bag full of money. I took a look inside, and it seemed to be right.


    "Sure. See you next week.


    I''ll be waiting.


    And so, having acquired a means of transportation called a cart, we were on our way home.

 32 visitor

    Rike and I pull the cart loaded with goods. Samija will not be pulling the cart, as she is the guard, but we will walk back together without riding on the cart. It''s heavy, but thanks to the wheels, we should be able to get there without slowing down too much.


    I''m worried about the wheels getting stuck in the forest, but the dirt I dug up before wasn''t too rough, so I''m sure they''ll be fine. In the worst case, I might have to ask Samija to push me.


    Even on the street, the probability of being attacked would be higher if the cart was carrying something than if it was just three people walking around. I guess they weren''t there in the first place because Samija didn''t react to anything until now, but the risk is definitely higher if they were. However, since we have Camija, a tiger beast armed with a custom-made bow, and I, albeit not so much, I don''t think we''re in any danger, but it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    I told Samija about this, and asked her to be more careful than usual on the way back. In the end, nothing happened on the road that day, but it is better to be prepared. From now on, I will be more careful on the way home. It''s good to go and scary to come back.


    After entering the forest, we did not get stuck because the wheels sank too far, as we had expected. I was a little worried about whether the cart would be able to pass between the trees or not. I was a little worried about this question, "Can I drive a cart between trees? In the first place, the cart is not that wide.


    Nevertheless, it was not as easy as or easier than the well-developed roads, and we had to move with some difficulty.


    I wonder if it would be better to improve the road a little.


    "But, master, if you do that, it will make it much easier for you to come to my house alone.


    Is that so?


    I''m sure you''re right." "Well, that''s true," he said, "but if you do that, the conditions for coming to my house alone will become much easier. It would be like going to a tofu shop to run an errand. I think I made a mistake.


    At any rate, I was able to reach home without any major problems. It would be nice if it were like this every time, but sometimes there will be problems. I''ll try to keep them to a minimum. .......


    We unloaded the carts and moved them into the house and workshop. Aside from the salt and wine, carrying the ironstone and charcoal took some time, even with three people. After all, it was almost a full day''s work. I''d like to think of something that can be carried in by tilting the cart, for example.


    We had a rather sumptuous dinner of barley porridge, dried bear meat and root vegetables stewed with some wine (and water) that we had bought. The stench was gone and it was good, and Samija and Rike liked it.


    The next day, Rike and I went to work on the sheet metal that would be used to make the weapons, but Samija left, saying that she was going to get some birds or rabbits. The reason she didn''t get a deer is probably because she''s going to help us again tomorrow. We have enough meat in stock.


    Before making a weapon, compare the quality of the ironstone you purchased with your original inventory. Even with installation and cheats, it looks a little better than the original, but not by much.


    What do you think? What do you think? Doesn''t look that different to me.


    I handed the two I was looking at to Rike.


    "Yes, it does. I think you''re right, they''re about the same quality. I don''t know who picked them out, but they have a good eye.


    So we''ll use the one we got.


    Yes, sir. Okay, sir.


    I used magic to light a magical steel-making furnace and put in charcoal and crushed ironstone. If I wait a while and repeat the same process a few times while blowing air with another spell, I can make iron - steel, to be exact. In a normal furnace, you have to break the furnace every time you blow iron, and you have to take the steel out of the kera, but in this magic furnace, there is no slag, and you don''t have to break the furnace. The last thing to do is to take it out by pouring it outside. I sometimes feel bad for the people of this world that they are cheats in this way, but I''m using it because it''s worth it. It''s quite large, so there''s a lot of steel that can be made if you put in the full amount of raw materials.


    Okay, let''s do it.


    "Yes, master.


    While taking out the steel, I heat the steel that I have hardened to a certain size in the fire pit again and take it out. On the anvil, I beat it with my rake to make a plate, and then make sheet metal. This is a rather laborious process.


    The first piece is made, and Rike and I inspect it.


    "Not bad.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, it looks better than what''s on the shelf.


    Yeah. Well, if Rique says it''s good, it''s good. Let''s continue.


    Yes!


    In the end, the sheet metal work continued until Samija came home in the evening.


    I''m home.


    Hey, welcome back. Rikay, let''s finish up for the day.


    Okay. Hey, boss.


    I quickly cleaned up my work area and went to see Samija.


    What did you catch today?


    Today it was a rabbit.


    It''s the rabbit with the ears like grass. We got three rabbits, but they were not so big that it didn''t take long to handle them. The amount of meat was just enough for three people. So, as yesterday, we had a big dinner today. It consisted of unfermented bread, root vegetables, salted deer meat soup (left over from my lunch), and rabbit steak with wine sauce.


    Oh, rabbit is so good!


    "Yeah. They''re hard to catch, but we got lucky today.


    This rabbit tastes good.


    I finished the day with a taste for rabbit, which was unexpectedly delicious.


    The next day, as I was working on my shortsword and longsword after having finished my morning water and breakfast, Samija, who was helping me, suddenly stopped working.


    "What''s wrong?


    I called out to her. Samija tensed up a little.


    "Someone''s here.


    Just as Samija looks at the door to the outside of the workshop, the door slams. Just as she looked at the door leading out of the workshop, she heard a bang.


    "Camilo sent me! I need you to strike the sword!


    With such a voice.


    I stood up and headed towards the door to open it.

 33 made-to-order

    "Yes, yes, I''m opening the door.


    I call out to the door. Then the banging stops. Sighing heavily, I pull out the bolt. Samija stands guard behind me, holding the shortsword I made yesterday.


    I slowly open the door and see a woman in traveling clothes standing there. Her red hair is short, and her body is covered in scarred leather armor, reinforced in places with metal (probably steel). He carried a tool bag and two shortswords at his waist, and a backpack on his cloaked back that probably contained various tools. He is very tall. He might be about 180cm tall. His eyes were wide open and he had a sword wound on his face.


    Welcome.


    When I called out to her, she smiled and said her name.


    You''re the craftsman who makes weapons for Camilo? My name is Helen.


    That''s right. I''m Eizo, I''m a blacksmith here, I make weapons. Come on in.


    Yeah. Thanks.


    I lead him to a space in the workshop and sit down across from him at a table. Samija stays behind me, keeping her guard up. I''m sure she''s fine, but I leave her be.


    Anyway, you''re sure you came here alone?


    Yeah.


    Helen nodded. I glanced at Samija. Samija nodded. I don''t see anything around me either.


    Did you get attacked by any wolves on the way?


    "No? I saw a rabbit or something. They''re cute.


    Hmm. It''s cute, but we ate it yesterday. Maybe the wolves decided Helen was strong. Helen continues.


    "So, it was hard to find this place, but I saw the smoke, so I came.


    Ah, so you followed the smoke from the blowing iron. Still, it was no small feat to get here, and I suppose I''ve fulfilled my promise.


    So, I''m going to use my sword as promised.


    As I said this, Helen unsheathed both swords at her waist and placed them on the table.


    "I''m a mercenary now. I''m a mercenary now, and this is the weapon I use, but I need something stronger. When you''re on the battlefield, you can''t always take care of it, and whether or not you can use it properly in that condition is the difference between life and death.


    "I see.


    A female mercenary. You must have a lot of hardships. The sword wound on her face is the most noticeable, but she has many other scars of various sizes here and there.


    ...... May I see this sword?


    Yeah. Sure.


    I pulled both swords out of their scabbards and took a look at them. They were still in good working condition and well made. But one of them seems to be a little worse for wear.


    It''s a good sword. The guy who hit it has good hands. Why don''t you show it to your apprentice?


    I don''t mind.


    I looked at Rique. He comes closer and looks at one of the two swords.


    It''s a good arm. If you want something better than this, you''ll have to ask the master. At least, I can only think of the master.


    "If the dwarves say so, then I guess you''re as good as you think you are!


    Helen said, echoing Rique''s comment. Your voice is too loud. I don''t care how loud you are because there''s nothing around you, but you''re so loud I think my ears are going to ring. In a battlefield, it would be fatal to be unable to hear, I suppose, but I''d like to see more restraint.


    So how are you going to use it?


    "What do you mean?


    "No, I want to know how you play it in real life. I want to know how to play.


    Well, since ...... is so difficult to understand in words, can I show you?


    Yeah.


    Helen went out first, followed by me, Samija and Rike. The door of the workshop is not so much undergrowth, but it is quite large, so you can take a stance and swing your sword there.


    Helen had two swords. However, she didn''t use both swords in the same way, but rather used one to control and the other to slash. The movement is surprisingly fast. In that case, the one used for control will be ruined sooner. The reason why there is not much difference in damage is that they are rotated.


    Hmmm... ......


    Helen, who had been swinging her sword at great speed, stopped moving.


    What''s wrong?


    It''s not so good without a partner. ....... Yeah, you should be my partner.


    Me?


    Yeah.


    Samija ......, why don''t you be the beast boy over here?


    You seem stronger.


    Hmm.


    I don''t know. I''ve got a cheat sheet, so I think I can probably handle him. ....... It''s okay. I''m just going to show you what I can do, and I don''t think he''s going to hit me that hard. Besides, you may be able to see things better if you take it directly.


    All right, all right. Samija, give me that sword.


    Yeah, but...


    I''ll be fine.


    When I said this, Samija reluctantly handed me the shortsword she was holding.


    "All right, let''s get started. Take it easy on me.


    I said as I held up the shortsword.


    That''s a joke .......


    But Helen came at me with great speed.


    "Whoa!


    I''ll take it. But that''s just a check. The other one is still coming at me with great speed. I catch it with a flick of my wrist, then slash at Helen with a flick of my wrist.


    Oops!


    Helen catches it with her check sword and aims at my open torso with the other, but I''m out of range before the sword reaches her.


    You''re good!


    "No, no, no, give me a break. ......


    Helen smirks and comes at me even faster than before. I let it pass.


    We continued like this for about 15 minutes.


    "Oh, you''re so strong!


    Helen says in a loud voice and stops moving.


    Don''t try to hit me when I''m just watching you move. ......


    I was actually going to just stop the first couple of blows, but there aren''t many people who can take the thunder sword of Attai, so I got a little heated! I''m sorry!


    I hope you don''t have a battle tribe brain.


    I''m sure you''ll understand what I mean. Well, now you know better. ......2 will be ready in three days, so come back in three days.


    Hmm, do I have to go home today?


    What are you doing here?


    After the break, we''ll have a fight.


    Then I won''t be able to hit you with my sword! Come on, come on, come on!


    Oh, wait! Just give me some water. ......


    And so, after refilling her water supply, Helen returned to the city.


    Now, I''m going to have to get a custom-made sword. .......

 34 Special order~ Short Sword~

    I''ve received orders for two custom-made shortswords, but since I don''t want to start making them today, I''ve decided to give priority to making the ones for Kamilo. Of course, Camiro will help me with this.


    The number of items to be delivered will be a little less, but since we have already delivered a large number of items, it should not be a problem. ...... Besides, it was Camilo who sent Helen to me, so I''m sure he won''t complain. If you work as hard as you can today, you should be able to get at least the minimum.


    Once that''s decided, we''ll quickly make and pour the mold, deburr it, and Rike and I will do the final touches. In the meantime, I''ll have Saamya do the mold making and deburring to save time. We all work in silence. Camija is getting used to the work, and at this rate, it may not be impossible to make her hammer properly.


    After all, we made quite a few shortswords and longswords that day. Tomorrow I''ll start on Helen''s shortsword.


    After the morning routine and breakfast, Rike and I went to the workshop. I have asked Samija to gather herbs and fruits. There''s not much she can do for us today. .......


    From the sheet metal I had made, I piled up enough sheet metal for a shortsword, heated it in the fire pit, and Rike and I beat on it to stretch it. When the sheet metal has reached a certain length, we make a stripe in the middle with the tongs, fold it in half, heat it again, and beat it to extend it. Once the length is about right, it''s up to me. Using a combination of cheat and install, I make sure that the material is homogeneous and hard when it is tempered, but not so hard that it falls apart in a fight, and I beat it while recalling in my mind how Helen wielded it.


    Once the shape is formed, wait for it to cool down and then beat the whole thing again to make it more durable, and then clean the surface with a file or a tool like a sharpener. After that, the iron rod that will become the hilt is connected by heating and beating to prevent the joint from becoming brittle. The blade is then heated again in the fireplace, and then quenched with water.


    At this point, I decided to test the durability. I took the general model shortsword that I made yesterday and swung it down at the custom-made one that I fixed. Ding! There is a clear sound and the shortsword stops, but there is not a scratch on the custom-made one. The shortsword stops, but there is not a single scratch on the custom-made shortsword. I hit it several times, but there is no scratch at all, so the test is good.


    I can''t turn this shortsword into a wholesaler.


    I said as I looked at the shortsword in my hand. I looked at my shortsword and said, "This shortsword won''t make it to wholesale. This one is a general model, so the blade will probably chip off reasonably quickly.


    If I sharpen it or re-sharpen it, I should be able to send it to the wholesaler.


    I shook my head as Rikke said this, stopping his hand from working on the knife.


    I shook my head. "Quality-wise, yes, but it''s against my aesthetic to sell something that''s been used for something other than test cutting. Let''s rework it and use it at home.


    If I were in a more dire situation, I wouldn''t be able to say that, but fortunately, my pockets aren''t too warm, but they''re not in trouble. If that''s the case, I''d rather not do anything that goes against my aesthetics.


    When Rike heard me say this, he chuckled.


    It''s no surprise, but you''re a really stubborn craftsman, aren''t you?


    "That''s right.


    I grinned back at him. I''m getting a little closer to what I wanted to do. That''s quite a blessing.


    Now that the test is over, I''m ready to finish it. After polishing the blade and sharpening the blade part, the finishing of the blade side is complete. To the blade, I attached the heated tsuba, wrapped the hilt with deerskin (which Samija had caught and processed), and carved a figure of a fat cat sitting on the head of the hilt with a tagane, and the first of my custom-made swords was complete.


    "Okay, the first one is done.


    I raised my shortsword. The blade reflected the flames of the fire pit and shone.


    Remembering Helen''s strike, I swung it lightly. It feels much lighter than it looks, but it seems to be in good shape. Rike, who had been watching, couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "May I see it?


    I said.


    "Sure.


    And I gave it to him.


    Rike looks at the shortsword in great detail, as if he wants to make sure he doesn''t miss a single element. He changes the angle and even shakes it lightly.


    "How''s it coming?


    "This is not something that an ordinary ...... person with a bit of talent can achieve. I''m sorry to mention the Master''s situation, but I think it''s a great loss for the North to lose him.


    Is that so?


    Yes. Definitely.


    Rique answers me with a completely straight face. Well, I don''t think it''s an ordinary thing either. It''s a sword made with all the technology available to make a knife that can cut through a log, it can''t be normal. This time I focused on durability, so for example, if you were to cut into a big rock with it, you would be able to cut through it a little (which is crazy to begin with), but not in half.


    But after making this one with all the cheats and installations, I know. I can make it if I want to. But with ordinary steel, you need to focus on either durability or sharpness. Even if I forged it with cheats, the steel would not be able to withstand that much. With that in mind, I think that custom-made products will be fine as long as they are made of steel.


    On the other hand, even if you can get a material that can do both - mithril or orichalcone or something like that - you have to think twice about making the best one with it. I''m not sure. A single sword may not change the world in any significant way, but it can still be a threat to a small area. I''m not prepared to bear the burden of having a single product become like a strategic weapon.


    "Is something wrong? I hope I didn''t offend you.


    Rikay is looking at me with concern.


    "No, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something. I wasn''t offended or anything.


    I laughed and stroked his head, pulling myself back from falling into a slightly scary thought.

 35 delivery

    I ended up hitting only one of them that day. The other one will be done tomorrow. After Rike had finished his knife, I turned off the fire and finished the day''s work. While I was cleaning up, Samija came back from the collection.


    I''m home.


    "Welcome back, how was it?


    "Well, okay.


    In the basket Samija put down some herbs for fever and suppuration, some apple-like fruits, and some strawberry-like fruits.


    What a good haul!


    We could have had a little more if the time was right.


    No, I don''t need any more herbs, the fruit will rot. Thank you.


    I followed up with a pouting Saamya.


    For dinner, I added some apples to the usual menu, making it a little more luxurious.


    "Oh, I''ve never had this before, but it''s delicious.


    I said after eating the fruit. It tastes almost like an apple, but of course, it''s not so sweet because there is no breeding. I didn''t eat them that often in my previous world, but it''s still a relief to have a familiar taste.


    "Sometimes it''s really sour, though.


    "Oh, yes, there is. When I was a kid, we used to try to figure out which one was the sour one.


    Samija and Rike say. Well, I guess that''s true with natural food. I''d like to try some cooked ones soon.


    We talked about the fruits that Camija and Rike had eaten that day. I heard that there were tangerine-like fruits and watermelon-like fruits, so I''ll ask Camilo about them.


    Next day. Rike and I are going to work at the forge again today, and Samija is going to catch something. It might be possible for Samija to change her cycle to hunt, help, gather, hunt, help, town, rest, and take a day off once a week. I had originally planned to do that. I''ll keep that in mind as a future plan.


    Now, I''m going to start working on the second one today. However, the work itself is exactly the same as yesterday. Yesterday I had to do it by hand, but today I know I can do the same as yesterday, so I finished it almost three hours earlier than yesterday.


    I''m going to decorate the shortsword with the same tools I used yesterday. Using the same tool that I used to prepare the surface, I''m going to flatten the center of the blade. If the blade shifts even slightly, the weight will be unbalanced, so we must work carefully. After flattening, clean the surface and shake it lightly to see if there is anything wrong. I did this, and it did not cause any discomfort when I swung it out.


    I carved the design into the flattened part with a tool. This should not be unbalanced, so I used the help of a cheat to make sure that the balance of the weight would not be off. After inserting both pieces, remove any burrs that may have appeared. I used up all the time I had just earned by doing this. I used to make plastic models in my previous world, so I like this kind of work. .......


    On this day, Samija caught a bird. When the preparation is done, I''ll make a chicken steak, though it''s not very artistic. Instead, today I made a kind of raspberry sauce with the strawberries that Samija picked yesterday and the wine we have in the house.


    "Oh, that''s great, Eizo!


    Samija is jumping for joy. He''s so childish sometimes. Physically he''s 25, but mentally he''s not quite 25, if not 5.


    "Hey, you''re not behaving yourself, Samija.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    That''s true. Even in my workshop, we rarely see anything like this.


    Ricke seemed to be a little surprised by today''s dish. I''ve never heard of her, but she''s probably old enough to be human. He''s never been very upset before, except when it comes to ...... blacksmithing.


    "Well, today''s the day I finish my first custom piece. I''m celebrating.


    "I see. Well, congratulations.


    Thank you.


    Can I offer my congratulations?


    Yeah. Ricke had a little help. Thank you.


    We toasted the dinner with wine, and it turned out to be a lively dinner.


    The next morning, when I came back from fetching water, I saw a familiar figure in front of my house.


    "You''re early again," I said.


    I called out to him. He smiled and said.


    "I couldn''t wait to see you today! I rushed here before dawn!


    Helen, the tall one with red hair, said. Her eyes are sparkling. She''s been on the move since before dawn. How energetic is she?


    You haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Eat up. We''re on our way.


    Oh, you sure?


    I''m not big enough to just sit around eating breakfast with my guests out in the open, you know?


    Me and Helen are going into the house.


    You can sit over there.


    Sure.


    Helen sits down in a chair at the table. I put the water bottle down in the kitchen and started to prepare breakfast.


    After that, let''s just say that breakfast was noisier than ever that day.


    After breakfast, Helen urged us all to come to the workshop.


    "Well, here''s what you''ve been waiting for.


    I hand Helen two shortswords wrapped in cloth.


    Can I see them?


    "Sure.


    I thought Helen was going to rip off the cloth, but she slowly unwrapped them as if they were broken objects. As she unravels, the blade appears and Helen''s tension visibly increases.


    At last, the whole picture is revealed. The steel shines brightly, and in the center of the blade is a carving of a rushing thunderbolt. The rest of the blade is very simple and utilitarian, with a carving of a fat cat sitting on the hilt. There are two of them.


    It''s called the Thunder Sword. I had the two names put in the decoration. Give it a shake and see how it feels. It shouldn''t throw you off balance.


    As I say this, Helen grasps both hilts fearfully and swings them so fast you can hear them whirring. Strangely, I didn''t feel threatened, but if I got even a little inside that thing, I''d be chopped to pieces in no time.


    The dancing test continued for a while, and then stopped. Helen was breathing on her shoulder.


    "How''s it going?


    I call out to Helen. Helen looks down. She throws the sword down on the floor of the workshop, as if to ......


    "Holy shit! This is awesome! It''s perfect! I''m so glad I asked you to do this!


    I''m so glad I hired you!


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll be pleased with ....... That hurts!


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk.

 36 Back "Always"

    "We''ve tested it for durability, but if anything goes wrong, we''ll fix it, just come by Camilo''s or here. Preferably before you use it in the field.


    After I managed to free myself from Helen''s bearhug, I told her that it was my responsibility as its maker. If something goes wrong, I''ll fix it, but if it happens on the battlefield, there''s nothing to fix. Since I knew exactly what they looked like, and I made it in response to their requests, I was much more concerned about that than I normally would be.


    All right. I train a lot, so I''ll come back if it bothers me.


    "Yeah. And the price.


    What do I owe you?


    Whatever you want to pay.


    Oh, you''re sure? I don''t know anything about prices.


    I don''t care. I''ll take whatever price he''s willing to pay for a special order.


    Theoretically speaking, I should get at least that much because I can make a lot of general models in two days. Some people might even say, "I''ll just give you a silver coin and be done with it.


    However, they are the kind of people who would want it even if they had to come all this way, and they wouldn''t put a strange price on it. As long as I can earn enough iron and charcoal for two shortswords, I''ll be in the red, but I won''t lose money.


    "Hmm ......


    Helen is in a lot of trouble. She said she didn''t know the market price. As for me, I''d be happy to get a gold coin.


    Well, I''ll just take it.


    Helen took a bag out of her sack and pulled out two gold coins and some silver coins from the bag.


    "That''s enough.


    Helen took the bag out of the sack and took out two gold coins and some silver coins. I made it a little more expensive than the one you''re using now.


    The one you''re using now must have cost a fortune. It seems to be a good idea.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. The original one is good, so mine is fine too. I just think it''s a bit much.


    "Oh, yeah, .......


    After paying, Helen waved her hands and shouted, "Thank you! And then she disappears into the woods. The way she looked, if she met a big black bear on her way back, she would be happy to give it a try. As soon as Helen was out of sight, we all went back into the house.


    But that was a lot of power. ......


    I muttered to myself. I''m sure it''s as strong as a big black bear.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    The voice was loud, too.


    Both Samija and Rike seemed to have a strong impression on each other. Well, it''s not every day you get someone like that. It would be a shame if there were a bunch of people who could make both dwarves and beastmen give their all.


    Anyway, we''ll make shortswords and longswords today, and go to the city tomorrow to deliver them.


    Okay.


    "Okay, sir.


    And then I start making shortswords and longswords. After only two days of doing different things, I felt like I was back to normal. I prepare as usual, get help as usual, and make as usual. It hasn''t been that long since I started living here, but before I knew it, this scene had become the norm. It was a bit of a shock, but I managed not to let Samija know.


    At dinner that night.


    Next week, I''ll stop blacksmithing for a while and work on the house. I haven''t even finished the doors and the bed yet.


    I suggested.


    You''re right. I''m sure you''ve done enough this time, and I think you''ll be fine for about a week.


    "Oh, I''ll help you then! There''s still more meat, right?


    Rike and Samija didn''t seem to have any objections.


    "Well, let''s do it. I''ll ask Camilo to get us some blankets for the bed by the next time we go.


    The next day, we loaded the products we had made onto a cart and headed for the city. This time, in addition to the usual items, we also loaded half of the sickles that we had kept in stock. The weight of the cart was not too heavy, and the speed of the journey was not that different from when they were on foot. I didn''t run into anything in particular in the forest or on the road (though I did see a cute bunny), and arrived at the city. I immediately went to Camilo''s store and asked him to call me.


    Hello.


    Camilo greeted us as usual.


    How are you doing?


    Well, I''m doing okay. Nothing to worry about, but nothing to worry about either.


    It''s all right. It''s all right.


    Right?


    Yeah.


    Camilo and I laugh at each other, and I report the delivery.


    There''s a cart at the warehouse. This time I brought the usual and some sickles. I was going to sell them in the past, but I couldn''t sell them to you. If you don''t want them, you don''t have to take them.


    "No, I''ll take it. I don''t need it. I''ll let you calculate it with me. Hey.


    Camilo called his men and sent them to pick it up.


    And I won''t be able to come to the wholesale next week, is that a problem?


    "Yeah, no problem. ....... What''s going on?


    Camilo looked very worried. I''ve done something wrong and I''m living in the Kuro Forest, you know. I guess he''s worried about what might happen and when he might stop coming here.


    No, nothing''s happened. I''m going to work on the house next week. The blacksmith is off.


    "I see. So next week is the week after that.


    Yeah. And if you can, get me two sets of blankets for the bed by then.


    Two sets? Okay. I''ll look for them.


    Then we''d talk about Helen and buy salt and wine and vegetables. The money is deducted from the sales. This kind of exchange itself, including the earlier one, is not something we''ve been doing for a long time, but something we''ve started relatively recently, but it''s becoming a regular thing. Hopefully this usual will continue for a long time, we thought, as we left the city.

 37 the door of a room

    When we were leaving the city, we saw the guards at the fence, but Marius was not there again today. He wasn''t there when I came here, so if he''s not there next time, I''ll ask him about it. It''s been quite a while since he bought our knives and longswords. I''m sure he''ll bring them to Camilo''s store if there''s any problem, but I''d like to know what''s going on if possible.


    I loaded my cart with salt, wine barrels, ironstone, and charcoal, and headed down the road. Just as we were about to enter the forest, Samija stopped.


    What''s wrong?


    "I smell blood.


    Samija readies her bow. The place became tense.


    "Bandits?


    I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t hear any sounds, so if they attacked, I don''t think they''re here, but be careful.


    Samija said, her round ears twitching. We couldn''t leave Rike and the cart behind, so we continued on our way.


    Eventually, we saw the place where the crime scene had been. There were no corpses or leftovers, but blood was spattered all over the area, and it was eerie to see just how horrific it was. There were multiple traces of blood leading towards the forest.


    Is that a wolf?


    "I think so, but the bandits might be trying to make it look that way. Wolves don''t come out of the woods very often.


    I ask, and Samija replies. That makes sense. If they make it look like wolves, they''re less likely to be hunted.


    "Be careful, Samija. Samija be careful. Me and Rike will hurry a bit.


    Okay.


    Yes, sir.


    In the end, everything was fine until we got home, and thanks to our hurry, we were faster than usual, but we were exhausted. I''m so thankful to be home. .......


    At the same time, although nothing happened, this incident reminded me that we are not living in a safe place, just because nothing has happened before. Even though the streets are patrolled by the city guards and the security is pretty good, it doesn''t mean that you won''t be attacked by bandits or wolves. From now on, when you go to the city, it''s better to go with all the people as much as possible. ....... With that in mind, I unloaded my luggage and finished my "work" for the day.


    So, tomorrow I''ll start making the doors. I''ll make the hinges, you two work on the door itself.


    "Okay.


    "Okay.


    At dinner, we briefly discussed the work to be done tomorrow. First the door, then the bed. Once those are done, the three of us can have our own bedrooms. And when we''re done.


    "Ah!


    I realized and shouted.


    "What''s going on, Eizo?


    Samija is surprised. "What''s going on, Eizo?


    No, I forgot to make a guest room. ......


    I forgot all about it. As it is now, there is no guest room. As I pondered, I thought.


    "Why don''t you remodel the study?


    Rike suggested.


    The master''s ...... is currently occupied by me and Samija, but there''s still plenty of room in that bedroom, and I think we can get away with replacing the chairs and tables there with those from the study, and adding a shelf. That way, you can put a bed in the study.


    "I see. ......


    That sounds like a good idea. The bed is missing one bedding, but I don''t think we''ll have any guests soon anyway. Helen was here the other day. Worst case scenario, we rip the bedding out of my room and take it with us.


    Well, I''ll do that. We''ll have to make an extra bed.


    I think we should make our own bed first, get used to it, and then make one for the guests.


    Right.


    Now I know what I''m going to do tomorrow. It doesn''t make any money at all, but it''s nice to have a moment like this once in a while.


    The next morning, I went into the workshop, heated the sheet metal (the newly made one), and stretched it thin. I cut it into pieces of the appropriate size, separate each piece into two convex pieces, and roll up the protruding parts to form a tube with a hole in it. Wait for the hinges to cool down, then put them together again, put a hot pin through the end, and crush the end to keep it from coming apart. Wait for it to cool down again and move it around. There are no problems, so mass produce. I made a good number of hinges, in case they break or I need to add more rooms in the future.


    When you go out from the workshop, you see Rike and Samija struggling with the door. But it''s more than half done.


    The hinges are done, I''ll help you.


    "Oh, master. Please do.


    I''ll let you two make the one you''re working on, and I''ll make a new one. I''ll make a square frame out of the lumber that I''ve already cut out, then I''ll put up horizontal boards to match, and add a diagonal beam and a handle in the middle. Since it will not be locked (although it will be bolted), the handle should be able to be pushed and pulled for the time being.


    While I was struggling, Rike and Samija were finishing the door.


    There''s some hinges in the workshop. You two go install them.


    "Oh, okay.


    Samija says with a smile. She doesn''t mind hunting, but lately she''s been enjoying helping out around the house, and when there''s enough meat, she''s always willing to help. At this rate, he will be able to do things on his own, and will be useful as a blacksmith or carpenter. If you catch a big one, you''ll need to preserve the meat, and you can make him more willing to help. For example, like with Helen, I could ask her to help me with the rickets when I can''t make the regular ones.


    It took me until late in the evening, but the door was ready, and I went to install it. When I got to the front of the room, I saw Rike and Samija opening and closing the door with a bang.


    "How''s it going?


    Yes, no problem. I didn''t know it was so easy to open and close.


    It''s my own hinge.


    I''m not kidding. I think it''s possible.


    While exchanging such conversations, I start to install the door. I''m going to have to make some nails soon. .......


    And so, the doors were installed in the two rooms, and the appearance of the house was finally in place.

 38 bed

    The day after the doors were installed, I started making the bed as planned. I don''t think it would be possible to make a proper bed for sale in the next six days or so, but since it was for an amateur to use by himself, there was no need for elaborate work.


    As for the bed for the guest room, I had my doubts, but I decided to ask the guests to put up with it even if it was a bit shabby, since they would not stay that long. In the case of a nobleman, there would be a lot of prestige around here, but we''re just a blacksmith. There may be some noblemen from the capital who might come to see me, but the only condition for me to make a special order is that I have to come here alone.


    So I''ll be in bed from today, but I''ll cut the wood, so let me know when you''ve finished cutting the wood.


    Okay.


    Okay.


    Rike and Samija will make one of the beds today, and I''ll make the other one. The work area is outside. This area is open like a square, so the sun is shining and it feels good. Today we cut the lumber to size, and if we can get it to the stage where it can be assembled, we will be very happy. Tomorrow I''ll assemble it, move it in, and finally make a guest room one and redecorate it, which will take about six days.


    The size of the bed in my room is a bit large, but it will fit in the new room, and even if it does, there will be enough space for other things, so I''ll use that as a standard. I cut some wood to the size of the bed as a yardstick, and use that as a standard for cutting out the wood. The same goes for the height.


    And so on, cutting out more and more wood. The logs that were used as carriers when we caught deer were dried and made into lumber, so there is still plenty of material left.


    "Sir, this is the place, please.


    Oh.


    Sometimes I am asked to cut mortises and make parts. Since I have to make a number of parts, it takes a lot of time. In the end, I made a set of parts and that was it for the day.


    The next day, today, is assembly and delivery. The next day, today, is assembly and delivery. Considering the fact that it took quite a long time even for the furniture that was sold in parts in the previous world, it is expected to take quite a long time. It''s not that difficult to use a wooden hammer, but it''s difficult to assemble accurately. In the end, it took me until late afternoon to assemble it.


    The finished bed was carried into the newly constructed room.


    Even with a bed in it, it feels like a room where people live.


    "Yeah, I guess so. I used to live without a bed, but since I''ve been here, it''s become normal to have a bed, and it feels more like a room with a bed.


    I used to live without a bed, but since I''ve been here it''s become more common to have a bed.


    "What? I thought you were building more rooms?


    I did, but it''s basically one room per family, so we don''t have beds or anything, just shelves and stuff. There was no such thing as two non-family members of the opposite s*x sharing a room, though.


    I see.


    Maybe it''s strange to be used to a single bed for each person. I don''t know how people in the city (inside and outside the walls) are.


    Well, I guess our house is starting to take shape.


    Right.


    Yes.


    On this day, we celebrated with a glass of wine with dinner.


    And the next day.


    "We''re having guests today, so we''ll have to be a little more elaborate.


    "What are you going to do?


    Let''s see. ......


    We didn''t make a palace for ourselves, but we''ll make one for our guests. I thought about carving ornaments, but decided not to include them because I thought they would be too ornate. I''ll tell that to Samija and Rike.


    "I see.


    "I see.


    The materials for the palace will be cut today. I thought that I could finish the assembly as early as today, but it was halfway through the day when I finished, probably because of the palace.


    Let''s finish today and do the rest tomorrow.


    Okay.


    Okay.


    In the spare time, I went into the workshop and made some nails. The nails are square, similar to Japanese nails. After making a good number of nails and securing the stock, I decided to finish the work for the day.


    The next day. Before assembling the bed, I had to redecorate. I moved all the furniture from Rike''s and Samija''s rooms into the living room, except for the shelves, and moved one desk, chair, and shelves from the study to the bedroom. The redecoration is completed by moving the furniture from the bedroom into the vacant space. At this point, it still took some time. I regret that I should have done this yesterday, but it was too late. I hurriedly assembled the bed. It was a bit of a flurry, but the assembly itself went more smoothly than I expected, probably because I had done it before. Still, it''s almost dark now. I have to hurry up and bring it in.


    Be careful over there.


    Okay.


    Samija and I bring the guest bed into the study. It''s a guest bed, but I''m the one who''ll be using it for a while. By the time we finished, it was already dark.


    It took a while," I said.


    "It took a while," I said, feeling sorry for myself.


    "Well, I can''t help it. That''s what happens when you''re not used to it.


    Samija comforts me. And Rike.


    He said, "Well, it''s not like we''re going to be doing this much work in the future, so I guess it''s okay.


    He said.


    In this way, the hectic work of making the bed came to an end, and our house became even more like a home.

 39 vacation

    It was a bit of a flurry, but we got the beds. If Camilo has the bedding ready when we get to town, we can move into the room and be done with it. Neither Samija nor Rike have used any of the furniture. They just leave it there (although they put their clothes in wrappings). Since Samija changes her roost regularly, and the room in Rike''s workshop is shared by the family, it seems that only shared items were kept in the furniture.


    However, I''m aware that the values of the previous world are strong, and now that my daughter is old enough to have a room of her own, I''d like to make some furniture for her when the time comes. I guess I''ll start with the closet. .......


    The next day, the sixth day after I started working on the house, I had set this day as a backup day in case something happened, but nothing happened, so I was completely free. The next day is also a day when I would normally go to the city to deliver my work, but since I''m not going there this week, I''m still free. I thought about rushing to make it today, but I''ve already told Camilo that I won''t be there, and if I think about it, I haven''t had a day off for a long time, except for the day I got injured and had to take a day off.


    So I''ve decided to take today and tomorrow off. However, since I''m in the middle of the forest, where there''s not much entertainment, there''s not much I can do. It seems that there are some games to pass the time in this world, and I saw something like that in Camilo''s store, but I didn''t buy it because it was too expensive. It is possible to bring in games from the previous world, such as Othello or Shogi, but since we have come to a different world, I would like to avoid such games as much as possible and do what I can do close at hand. In that case, I should do what I wanted to do in the beginning. I got ready and went to invite Samija and Rike.


    An hour later, the three of us are at a clear stream near a lake. Yes, we are here to fish. This is the part of the lake that we saw when we first came here, the part that flows out. I don''t often come here because it''s a long way from my house and the river flows in a direction away from my house. But I have today and tomorrow off. It''s not a bad idea to spend the day here. Hopefully I can get some dinner. ...... If you say so, you''ll be out of luck.


    I made a fishhook out of a nail I made and brought it with me. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    When I show them how to hook the insects, both Samija and Rike do the same without making any noise. Samija lives in the forest, so I''m sure she gets to see all kinds of bugs and their larvae, but to be honest, I''m a little disappointed that Rike doesn''t make a fuss. I asked her about it.


    No, there are lots of these things in the mountains, too. I used to play with them when I was little.


    I used to play with them when I was little. I see.


    The three of us split up a little and let the line drop. The water is very clear, so we can see the fish. They can see our shadows, so they probably won''t bite easily.


    There is no such thing as a prohibited fishing method, and if you go stone-pelting, you will probably get some, but this is a recreational vacation. There is no need to chase the result. This is a good precautionary measure in case of a bad day. .......


    It was lunchtime, so I ate a sandwich, or a taco, made of dried meat stewed in wine on unfermented bread that I had brought from home. In terms of shape, it is probably closest to the kwa pao (stewed pork burger) sold in Chinatowns around the world. It tasted better than I expected, and it was nice to have a picnic feeling. I wanted to say that I had caught zero fish so far, but I had one Saamya and two Rike. The three fish, which resemble the char of the previous world, are swimming in a small water bottle I brought with me. I''m the only one who didn''t catch anything. Samija says


    "I think the eizou are too aggressive.


    So I''ll try to be aware of that in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, no one got any bites for a while. Probably they were out of bait-eating time. I took a break and picked some blueberry-like fruits around the area. I''ve already confirmed with Samija that these berries are edible.


    She also warned me not to pick and eat the berries when I was alone with Eizo and Rike, because there are similar berries that are poisonous in this forest.


    "What happens if I eat it?


    What happens if I eat them?


    "The poison doesn''t kick in until about two hours after you eat it, but if it''s bad, the poison will kill you. At best, you will be numb for a day and a night. At best, you''ll be numb and unable to move for a day and a night in the woods, which you''ll arrive at after two hours of wandering around, you know what happens?


    "Yes, I do. I''ll be careful.


    You will.


    The numbness can kill you, which means it''ll probably paralyze your respiratory organs too. If that happens, there''s nothing you can do, regardless of whether you have the cheat or not. I''ll have to be careful.


    After killing some time like that, we came back to the river and started fishing again. Ricke caught two fish, so there''s a quota of fish for each of us.


    There is, but I think that''s a bit of a badge of honor as a patriarch and a master. I want to catch at least one fish and go home. Just as I was thinking that, Samija said


    "Eizo, you want to fish too much!


    I thought. I remembered that Samija knows when I have strong emotions. ....... Relax, relax. Keep it natural, Eizo. And while you''re doing that.


    "I can see that the master wants to fish.


    "I can see that the master wants to fish," said Rike, chuckling.


    "Oh, really?


    Yeah.


    Yeah.


    We both nodded deeply. I let the line drop, a little depressed.


    After that, no one got a bite, and when it was time to leave, I felt a bite on my fishing rod.


    Whoa!


    It was a bite! I calmly released the bite and felt a twitching sensation. I think I got it. I set the rod up and pulled in the line. The bite is still continuing. If you are in too much of a hurry, it will surely escape. I want to avoid that promise at all costs. I pull the fish into my hand so that the line does not slacken.


    When the fish is close enough, you pull up the line and catch it. I think I''ve saved my face.


    I''ve finally caught one.


    The fish was somewhat smaller than the ones caught by both Samija and Rike, but a fish is a fish is a fish. We went home, not caring about the somewhat dumbfounded Samija.


    That evening, we built a bonfire outside and ate the fish we had caught. Of course, it was very tasty. Partly because I hadn''t tasted fish in a long time, but also because of the camping atmosphere.


    Thus the first day of our vacation ended with great satisfaction.

 40 the second day of vacation

    I had a great time fishing yesterday. I even managed to catch one fish, just in time to save my reputation. Today is the second day of my vacation. If you do the same thing as you did yesterday, it''s no good. ...... And if you don''t catch anything today, you''ll never recover. I want to avoid risks as much as possible. On the other hand, if I work on my day off, I''ll end up a workaholic. One thing that is neither work nor play is .......


    I''m going to build a field today.


    I had reassembled the stag beetle that I had used to make the room, put it back together, and came to the outside of the hallway of the new room - which would become the courtyard when there were more rooms.


    Yes.


    Rike with the sickle replied.


    "No, that''s fine, but why the field?


    Samija, also with a sickle, asks.


    I''ve been buying vegetables for a while now, but I wanted to be as self-sufficient as possible in this kind of thing. The Camias bring us meat, and we can gather nuts near the lake, but not vegetables.


    I think there are other vegetables that can be eaten in this world. In fact, the ones that look like carrots are closer to the carrots I know than to the honeysuckle. So I''m thinking of producing those.


    I also want to secure a place to grow potatoes when I get them. In the previous world, potatoes had not yet spread to Europe around the Middle Ages, but in this world, there is no such separation between Europe and South America (I know this roughly from my knowledge of the installation), so although the whole world does not rely on potatoes alone, they are cultivated together with wheat and other crops. However, in this area, it seems that it is not widely available or consumed by farmers, so it is not seen in the market. Maybe there is a rule to produce only enough for one''s own consumption or something.


    I explained this to Rike and Samija. Rike looked impressed.


    I thought you knew a lot of things when we talked at dinner.


    I''m sure you do. You''re right, Eizo does know a lot.


    It was Sami''s idea, but "strangely" was superfluous. No, he has knowledge from the previous world combined with knowledge from the installation, so maybe "strangely" isn''t so wrong. I have a complicated look on my face, but let''s get to work.


    I''m only going to prepare my own field, so this won''t violate my own rule of "no work today". It''s like taking care of a rented field on your day off in the previous world.


    First, the three of us cut the grass in the courtyard with our sickles. It is a general model, but it is more than sharp enough. When we had mowed a certain amount of area, it was just about noon, so we stopped working. That''s about right for the size of the area.


    After lunch, I''ll make stalks for Rike and Samija.


    Are you sure?


    It''s only good for today, though.


    I think it''s good enough.


    In the end, I ended up doing the blacksmithing, but that''s a family matter, so I''ll just leave it at that.


    After eating lunch, the three of us went to the workshop. Samija and Rike do the work up to the point where the sheet metal is heated and shaped, and I do the finishing.


    After lighting the fire, Rike began to heat the sheet metal. When the sheet metal was red hot, Rike took it out and placed it on the anvil. Samija then hits it with a hammer to make a large square. At this point, even if there is some distortion, I can fix it. When the piece has reached a certain size, he heats it up again, and Rike places it on a different anvil, and I take over and hammer it to give it its final shape and finish. The amount of effort is that of a high class model. In the meantime, Rike and Samija are heating and stretching the next sheet of sheet metal. I heat while Camija beats, and Rike heats while I beat. The work is going more smoothly than ever. Finally, I finish the second blade of the stag beetle, and the day''s blacksmithing work is done. I choose a good piece of wood left over from construction or something and make it into a neck. Now I have three stags.


    It took me about three hours to finish. I can work in the field for another two or three hours. However, since I''ve actually finished the work, it''s natural for me to feel a little unmotivated. However, the ladies seemed to be eager to know how it felt to use the stag beetle that they had actively participated in making.


    The three of us came back to the field and plowed the soil. As I''ve said before, the soil in this forest is basically hard. But with the strength I got from my cheat, and the strength and youth of Rike and Samija''s high-end model stag beetle, we were able to dig up the soil.


    I''ve seen a TV show in a previous world where three people fix up a ruined field, grow vegetables, and cook with those vegetables, and this scene reminds me of that. However, the difference is that in this case, thanks to the tools and stuff, the work is much faster. Three hours later, we had finished digging up the soil. However, it was getting dark, and it was still just digging, not really a field. It''s a bit indigestible, but this means that I can save it for my next vacation. ...... I''ll have to take my next vacation early to avoid the weeds from growing again, but that''s okay, it''s an opportunity to take a vacation.


    And so my vacation is over, and I start working again the next day. However, I don''t feel as depressed as I did when Monday came in the previous world. I think I''m really liking life in this world, I thought to myself.

 41 resumption of work

    Today the usual work begins. On the first day, we will make the sheet metal we used, and the next day we will make the knives, shortswords, and longswords. From this time on, I decided to have Samija help me with the sheet metal work. The three of us melted, hardened, and stretched. We can''t help with the hardening process, but we can share the melting and stretching, so I think our efficiency has improved.


    In the end, we were able to make about 1.2 times as much as we had made before. There is still a lot of ironstone left. In fact, the amount of ironstone we have left is far greater than the amount we have lost, and there is no sign of a decrease. There may come a day when I have to tell Camilo that I don''t need to buy anything.


    The next day, I started making weapons. By the way, I haven''t asked Camilo if it''s okay to increase the variety of weapons. The short spear is a custom-made model, but I know it can be used in actual combat, and if it''s okay, I''d like to add it to the lineup.


    Anyway, I''m going to make a shortsword and a longsword first. The procedure is the same as before, of course. However, the efficiency is gradually improving. Melting the iron, pouring it into the mold, and deburring it are all done by the thermographer, which makes it easier for me and allows me to focus on the high-end models. I continued this work for about three days, and was able to get a good number of them. I''m sure I won''t have to deliver again for the next two weeks.


    The next two days will be spent on the knives. There was nothing for Samija to help her with this, and the meat stockpile was almost finished, so Samija went hunting. I''ll have to replenish the arrowheads a bit, too. ....... As before, I''m making the high-end model, and Rike is making the standard model. The procedure is the same as usual. I made it until late in the evening, and got a good number. I think I''ll make a general model tomorrow. As I was cleaning up the workshop, Samija came home.


    "I''m home.


    "Welcome back. How''d it go?


    Oh, I killed a big boar this time.


    Oh, you''re good.


    Of course I did.


    Samija is proud of herself. You''re a real good hunter.


    How''s the arrowhead?


    I check with C��mara on the matter.


    Oh, it sticks in one shot, and it''s strong, so it''s not too low. It''s just nice to have a spare.


    "I see. That''s good.


    A boar''s head is pretty hard, though. A boar''s head is pretty hard. Maybe even an iron helmet can pull it off. ......


    Yeah, I see.


    Hmm, too much firepower, I guess. Well, an arrow is an arrow, and it''s useless if you don''t have the archery skills to hit it, so it''s not like you''re bringing a gun into this world.


    The three of us made arrangements to go back tomorrow, and that was it for today.


    The next morning, the three of us head for the lake. The lake is deep enough that Camija and I will be able to pull it out, but in the meantime, I''ll ask Rike to cut down some trees around the area to prepare a platform. When we reached the mark Samija had given us, we saw a greenish-furred boar submerged in the water. The boar in this forest has a kind of moss (or lichen, I''m not sure) growing on its fur, making it greenish all over. If it crouched down, it would look like a bush at a glance.


    I''ve heard that it''s a "big one," but it''s huge. I''ve heard that there are some 2-meter-long ones in the previous world, but this one seems to be about the same size. I called out to him, "Come on," and dragged him along. When we reached the shore, Rike had prepared a log for us. The three of us tied them together with ropes, made a platform, and dragged the boar onto the platform. All we had to do was to drag it to the house. I''m a cheat, Samija is a beastman, and Rike is a dwarf, so it won''t be too hard if the three of us work together.


    Nevertheless, it took us a good hour more to get home than we had taken to get there. We immediately hung them on a tree near our house. After this, we peeled and processed the tree, but I didn''t help with that, instead I took the carrier apart and cut it into lumber. It took me a while to do it by myself, but I was able to cut it into pieces of the right size and thickness. All that was left to do was to place the pieces together in the same place where we had placed the previous lumber. When I finished this one, I checked on Samija and Rike, and found that they had also been dismantled.


    As with the deer, once we''ve removed what we''ll eat today, we''ll salt the rest. Lunch consisted of boar steak. When I tried it, it tasted similar to pork. However, this one has more of a wild taste, almost a smell, but not an unpleasant smell.


    Wild boar is also delicious.


    "Yes, it is. It has a different taste from pork.


    Yes. I''ve heard from a traveler that the boar in this forest eat better food than in other places.


    I see. Is that so?


    But they''re hard to hunt. They''re very fierce and their skulls are so hard that arrows don''t penetrate.


    So, you''re my arrowhead.


    That''s really the point, isn''t it?


    Don''t say that without hesitation. It''s embarrassing.


    In the afternoon I''ll be working on the knife. I decided to let Saamya do the first part of the work, since it''s a general model. She''s been helping out a bit, so she''s pretty good at it. However, she''s almost a novice, so even before it''s finished, it''s not very good. I''m going to make it into an ordinary model.


    "You''re a master, but Samija can do pretty much anything, can''t she?


    Rike is talking to Camija. Rike speaks to Camija in a casual tone.


    Rike speaks in a casual tone to Camija, "Hmmm, really? What you just did was nothing compared to what Eizo did.


    You can''t compare yourself to the master.


    That''s right.


    They''re laughing at each other. I like that. I felt somewhat relieved and was careful not to accidentally make a high-end model.

 42 a suspicious cloud

    It''s time to go into town. Today, I''ll go back to Camilo''s store and pick up the bedding, but I''m also curious about the condition of Marius'' sword, so I''d like to check on it.


    I''m going to load the cart with the inventory I''ve made. Even though I haven''t done any blacksmithing for a week, the load is heavier than usual, but it''s not too heavy for me and Rike to pull.


    I saw something like that on the way home two weeks ago. Let''s be very careful on the way today.


    Yes, sir.


    I''m on it.


    I also decided to carry a shortsword at my waist. It was the same one I had used to replace the one I had hit Helen''s shortsword with, but it was more than sharp enough to be useful for self-defense. I proceeded more cautiously than usual. If it was a wolf, or even a bandit, it''s hard to imagine that normal people would pass through such a place, but it''s better to be cautious. With one break in between, we made it to the exit of the forest as usual. Once there, we stopped and looked around.


    How are you feeling? I don''t feel anything.


    If it''s a sign, even I can feel it with concentration. But if a skilled person kills the presence, I won''t be able to tell. I don''t think any bandit could do such a thing, but it would be dangerous if someone could. I''ll ask Samija, who can sense smells, but can''t easily eliminate them.


    I can''t smell it either. No blood, no human scent.


    So we''re good. We''ll be careful on the road.


    Yeah.


    I''m going down the street fast enough to keep an eye out for any sign of life and to be able to react quickly if there''s anything unusual. Because of my caution, I walked slower than usual, but I reached the city safely. The guard standing there today is not Marius. It is a colleague who came with Marius to buy a sword.


    Hello.


    "Oh, you guys. Hello.


    I haven''t seen Mr. Marius around lately. What''s going on?


    I ask him straightforwardly. It doesn''t seem to make much sense to say it in a roundabout way.


    He''s been in the capital for a while now.


    Your colleague replies in a somewhat slurred manner. Well, if it''s hard to answer, so be it. Just ask someone else.


    "I see. No, I was just curious about the condition of the sword. If you''re worried about it too, you can go to Camilo''s store and ask him about it.


    "Oh, yeah. No, I''ve used it a few times and so far it''s fine.


    Oh, really? That''s good to know.


    I responded with a smile, but I also felt a twinge of fear inside. If what I made was used, and my colleague was safe, then the target of the use would not be safe, no matter how small or large. That''s what the weapon is for. But I can''t look away from the fact that someone has been hurt by what I''ve made. But I guess I have to be able to accept this and digest it properly. I don''t want to look away or become insensitive.


    Keeping this determination in my heart, I continued to my colleague.


    "By the way, I saw a trail of blood in the woods about an hour from here two weeks ago. It looks like he was dragged towards the forest.


    "Yeah, there have been a few reports. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been patrolling more lately, but if you see anything else, let me know the next time you come.


    "All right. Please give my regards to Marius-san as well.


    After all, the guards of this city are much more diligent than I thought. Do they treat you well?


    We bade our colleague goodbye and entered the city. Today, the main street is full of people pulling wagons and carts. Camilo''s store is located a little off the main street, so when we turn in that direction, the street is much less crowded. It''s not that it''s dark or extremely narrow, it''s just that it''s not a place where people who don''t have any business hang around. We walked along, pulling a cart. It didn''t take us long to get to Camilo''s store.


    We left the cart by the warehouse, called the shopkeeper from there, asked him to open the door of the warehouse, drove the cart inside, asked him to call Camilo, and went into the business meeting room on the second floor (that''s what I call it, I don''t know what Camilo and his friends actually call it) to wait for Camilo. Shortly after, Camilo and the guard, as I call him, arrived. The first thing Camilo said to me when I entered the room was, "Did I keep you waiting?


    "Did I keep you waiting?


    No, not at all.


    Is the merchandise the same as usual?


    Yes. I have knives and swords, both long and short, in storage. Not enough for two weeks, but enough for a week. If there''s any extra, leave it.


    "No, I sold all your stuff in two weeks. I''ll take the ones you bring.


    Okay. That''s great. So did you get the bedding and stuff?


    That''s not a problem. Was it two sets?


    I want three sets if that''s what it takes.


    I completely forgot about the guest room until I made the bed, so I''m missing one set of bedding. Well, even if I don''t have it here today, I can get it next time or go to the free market to get it.


    Oh, I''m sure we have some in stock. Oh, I''m sure we''ll have some in stock, plus the usual ironstone, charcoal, salt and wine.


    Thanks. Thanks.


    Yeah, it''s mutual.


    Camilo glanced at the guard, who nodded and left the room.


    When I saw that he had left the room, I spoke up.


    "By the way, Camilo, is there something going on in the capital?


    Why?


    I''ve heard that the guards you''re familiar with went to the capital a while ago and haven''t come back. It''s not every day that the guard protecting the city goes to another city, even if it''s the capital, and even if it''s a homecoming, it won''t be for very long, right? I''m a little worried about him because he''s bought me knives and other things and he''s taken care of me in many other ways.


    "I see. ......


    Camilo pauses to think about what I''m saying. I''m not sure how much he knows, but when he''s thinking about it, it''s almost as if he knows something, but he''s a merchant and he knows what he''s doing.


    A rather heavy silence filled the room. Eventually, Camilo told me a little more.


    The city is in trouble right now. It''s not so much about the king, but about the higher nobles, and something is going to happen around there. Maybe the guards have something to do with it. ...... I can''t tell you any more for your own good.


    "Okay. I''m sorry, thank you.


    Don''t worry about it. Just don''t get involved in anything you don''t have to.


    All right. Anyway, since you didn''t tell me, I''ll get the information for free, right?


    Oh, you''re worse than a merchant when you say that!


    Camilo and I laugh at each other. Camilo and I laugh at each other, praying that we won''t get caught up in each other''s messes.

 43 dark clouds

    I also made some small talk with Camilo, and then left his store. I''m just going to go home now. It doesn''t seem like there''s anything I can do about Mr. Marius. I''m just a blacksmith. I''ve got everything I need to replenish my supplies at Camilo''s place, so there''s nothing I need to buy elsewhere. I don''t need to buy seeds or anything for the fields until the fields are in order.


    Since it had been two weeks since our last visit, I thought that the ironstone and charcoal in the cart would be enough for two weeks, but the ironstone and charcoal in the cart were enough for one week, taking into account that we said we would only work for one week.


    When I left the city, I saw that the guard was the same man I had seen in the morning. Well, it hadn''t been that long since I''d been to Camilo''s place, so it was only natural. I walked past him, bidding him goodbye. Once on the road, the rest of the route is the same as usual, but I keep my eyes open. The prairie stretches as far as the eye can see, and the breeze feels good on my body as it burns from pulling the cart. I was tempted to relax, but there was no point in doing so.


    "It''s easy to relax when it feels this good," I said.


    I said.


    "If it''s safe, it''s a nice day for a holiday.


    "I can see why Eizo would be relaxed.


    Both Rikke and Saamya agreed with me. I guess so. However, it''s hard to say that we can''t just relax and have lunch. Let''s at least enjoy the nice weather while we go.


    And just as we were about to enter the forest, Samija stopped. She seemed to be hearing something, judging from the way she was busily moving her round ears. I call out to Samija.


    "Are you a bandit?


    I don''t know. I don''t know. But it sounds like a struggle. It''s a little further. ......


    Samija is glancing at us. I guess she''s wondering if she should go or not.


    "All right, then, Samija, you go ahead and check on them. If you see bandits or wolves attacking anyone, you can help us. We''ll catch up as soon as we can. If it gets dangerous, run this way.


    Okay.


    Samija nodded, took off her boots and started running. She''s a tiger beast, and she''s in her element. She''s fast, but there''s barely a sound.


    Well, we''d better get a move on.


    Yes!


    Rike and I pull the cart as hard as we can. It vibrates a lot, but not so much that we lose our balance and roll over. Good thing we''re on a road. If it were a forest or an unmaintained road, we would not have been able to go this fast. We hurried down the road, trusting that the load would be safe because it was basically tied down.


    It was only a few minutes, but it felt like a very long time to me. I could hear the sounds of multiple people fighting. Yeah, stay.


    "Rike, I''m leaving him here for now. Follow me.


    Yes, sir.


    But when you get there, stay a little farther back.


    Yes, sir!


    Because of his travels, Rike was able to protect himself to a certain extent, but beyond that, it was tough. No matter how many of my custom-made knives he has, if he can''t hit you, he can''t cut you. So, I''m going to ask you not to get involved in the battle directly. Me and Rike put down the cart and ran towards the sound.


    As soon as we started running, we saw the scene. Three or so men are attacking Samija and a woman. Samija was fending them off with her bow and arrow, and the woman with her longsword, but I could see that the woman''s movements were sluggish. It looks like the woman is about to take a blow. I pulled out my longsword and said


    "What are you doing?


    I shout with all my might. The men''s gazes averted to me.


    "Hey, put him away.


    One of the men says, and one of them comes at me. I slash at him from above with all my might. The man catches my sword with his own, but the impact must have been greater than he expected, because he can''t flip it back and stops moving for a moment. Taking advantage of the momentum from the slash, I unleash a second blow at the man''s torso. The blade dug into the middle of the man''s torso, which he could not handle, and he coughed up a mouthful of foaming blood.


    I pulled the sword out of the man''s torso, and without waiting to see if he would fall, I aimed it at the two remaining men. If the remaining two run away, so be it. The advantage in numbers has been reversed, and that''s what I would normally do.


    "d*mn it.


    But the remaining two didn''t, they just swore and one of them came at me. The woman is exhausted, and the tiger beast, or Samija, is also a woman, so I guess she thinks she can still make it as long as she gets rid of me. I drew my knife with one hand while my opponent was closing the distance. I had a shortsword in one hand and a knife in the other. The opponent did not seem to pay any attention to the drawn knife, and threw a sidewise cleave, which I caught a little away from my body so that the blade of the knife was orthogonal to my body.


    No, "received" is a bit of a misnomer. Because his sword was cut off completely from the point where it touched the knife. Thanks to this, he struck out without impact and slammed his sword into the empty torso, just as the first man had done, and the blade also bit into the middle of the torso. There was only one man left.


    The last one tried to run away, but Samija shot an arrow at him, and the arrow pierced his body, causing the last one to fall to the ground. Normally that wouldn''t have happened, but that arrowhead is my speciality.


    I tried to focus my attention, but I couldn''t feel any other presence. It would have been troublesome if there had been any remnants, but there didn''t seem to be any, so I let out a sigh of relief, called for Rike, and then rushed over to Samija and the woman.

 44 circumstances

    Are you hurt?


    I ask Samija as I run over to her and the woman.


    "Yeah. I''m fine, she''s fine.


    "I see.


    I''m relieved and look at the woman. I couldn''t help but think that there was a possibility that this woman was doing something wrong and the men I had cut down were some kind of government officials.


    I cut them down, huh? For the first time, I used something I made for myself in the way it was meant to be used. Of course, I''ve never killed anyone in my previous world. I was afraid that I might have some more conflicts before I cut it down, but I was able to cut it down easily, even with the help of the abilities I received as a cheat. I''m sure there''s a dull heaviness somewhere in my heart, but it''s not the kind of regret or fear. That''s what makes it all the more eerie to me. I used to feel so much remorse about my creations hurting someone without their knowledge.


    "What''s wrong, Eizo? Did you get hurt?


    Samija looks into my face with concern. I said.


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you.


    I smiled awkwardly back.


    "Well, sweetheart.


    I ask the woman who had been attacked. She was wearing nothing on her shining head of golden hair, and since I didn''t take a good look at her, she looked like an ordinary traveler, but the cloak made it difficult to see her, and she was wearing a breastplate, chain mail, and shin guards. No, he was probably wearing only the minimum equipment to make it look like ordinary traveling clothes. If you close the front of the cloak, you can hardly see the armored parts.


    Can you tell us who you are and why you were being attacked?


    "......


    I''m sure you have your reasons and you don''t want to talk about them, but after killing so many people, you need to have a reason for it or you''ll be in trouble when the guards interrogate us. So, why don''t you help us out and tell us?


    The woman is staring into my eyes. She has beautiful amber eyes. She has a strong nose and eyes, and I''d say she''s probably one of the most beautiful women in the world. But her face looks familiar. An actress from a Western movie in a previous world.


    "First of all, thank you for your help.


    After a while, the woman began to speak, as if she had made up her mind to speak.


    My name is Deanna Amour. My name is Deanna Aimour. I used to live in the city, but due to various reasons, I was sent to live with a certain person. However, I was attacked by my pursuers just as I was reaching there. I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t come along.


    A family man. If that''s the case, I wonder if all this is the mess Camilo was talking about with the higher nobility. I glanced at Samija to see if this young lady was lying, and she shook her head sideways. It seems she''s not lying.


    "I see. I see what you mean. So, what do we do with it?


    I look at the corpse I''ve left a short distance away. If you hide it, the patrol will come if you wait too long. On the other hand, if you want to let people know, you can wait for the patrol. I''m a little afraid of myself for thinking so calmly, but I can''t say that.


    "Let''s hide it.


    As I hesitated, a woman, Deanna, said to me.


    You''re sure? You''re not an ordinary bandit, are you?


    Yes. They''re pursuers, so we can buy some time until we find out they''ve been defeated.


    In the meantime, we should be able to get to a certain someone. ......


    Yes.


    It''s not that the pursuer is necessarily a bad guy, but it''s a boat we''re on.


    All right, let''s get them into the woods. Rieke, I''m sorry, but I need you to pull the cart.


    "Yes, sir.


    I instructed Rike to do so, but I didn''t want to put the body on the cart. I don''t want to put the body on the cart, I want to carry it into the forest while Rike goes to get it.


    Samija, help me.


    Sure.


    I''m sorry.


    What are you talking about? It''s a little late for that.


    Deanna and I will take the body by the arm and drag it through the woods. That way it''s harder to tell if it''s a wolf and we don''t get blood on us. We never thought we''d have to do what we were talking about.


    If we drag it out as fast as we can, it won''t take long. In about half an hour we were in the same situation we had witnessed two weeks ago. At the edge, but in the woods. The patrolling guards wouldn''t be peeking. By this time, Rike had returned with the cart.


    "Okay, so we''re going home, but first, Deanna. Before we go home, Deanna, can you tell me about a certain person? I might be able to help you.


    When I said that, Deanna looked confused. Well, it''s not every day you can talk to a stranger, even if he saved your life. But then she opened her mouth.


    He''s the one my brother told me about, but he lives in the middle of nowhere.


    I see. I wonder if there are people like me.


    I heard that he''s recently moved to this area.


    I see. So he''s in a similar situation to me. I''m a little curious about this guy.


    "A very skilled smith. ......


    Hmm?


    My brother''s knife and sword were made by him, and he said he''d have them adjusted when he was finished with the case.


    "Um, Deanna. I''m not sure if your brother''s name is Marius and he used to be a guard in the city down the road.


    When I asked in a polite tone, Deanna replied.


    "Yes. How do you know that Marius Albert Amur is my brother?


    How do you know that Marius Albert Amour is my brother?" She replied with a puzzled look on her face.

 45 hide

    Deanna?


    Yes.


    When your brother says "someone," he probably means me.


    "What?


    Deanna looks at him suspiciously. That''s right. There are not many convenient stories where the person who helped you is actually the person you are looking for. If someone had told me that in the same situation, I would have said, "Oh, really? That''s very convenient! That''s very convenient! But it can''t be helped because it almost certainly is.


    "Our house is in the Kuro Forest, you know. If Diana is on the run and you want to hide her, this might be the best place.


    My brother told me to go to a merchant named Camilo to meet him.


    I''m sure of it. Camilo is the only one I distribute my goods to and he is the only one who knows where we are.


    In fact, Helen came directly to our place and knows exactly where we are, so it''s a different story if she leaked it. However, I don''t think she''s the kind of person who''d let it slip, and I think it''s safe to assume it''s just the two of them.


    "May I ask your name?


    Deanna said, staring at me. I never told you my name.


    "Oh, sorry. My name is Eizo. This beastman here is Samija, and this dwarf is Rique.


    Samija and Rique bark lightly. Tanya will not say her name now.


    "Eizo-san, .......


    Deanna repeats my name. I wonder if she''s pondering because she has an idea, or because she doesn''t. I can''t tell from just looking at her.


    "Anyway, you''ve beaten your pursuers and bought yourself at least two days, right? So why don''t you come home for the rest of the day?


    I urge Deanna to do so. I can''t stay here too long, can I? It is not impossible to explain even if the patrol comes in this situation, but it is troublesome to get into such a situation in the first place, and it is certain that you will be in a situation where you will not be able to see if something is wrong.


    ...... I understand. Thank you for your help today.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine. Me and Rike will pull the cart. Deanna, if you can, stay with Cermia and watch the perimeter.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you, Saamya.


    Okay.


    And so we begin to move. We couldn''t go into the forest from here, so we went about fifteen minutes further into the forest than we usually do. About half an hour after entering the forest, I called out to the others.


    "Let''s take a break.


    "Yes.


    Yes.


    "Okay.


    "Yes," "Yes," "I understand. I give Deanna a glass of water and call for Saamya.


    "Samya, hey.


    "What? What is it?


    Samija comes right over.


    "Do you know if you''re being followed? I''m not feeling anything.


    Camija asks in a quiet voice.


    Hmm. ...... No, it doesn''t sound like it, okay? I don''t smell anything or feel anything.


    Samija''s nose twitched in concentration as she was told, but she quickly answered.


    Well, that''s good.


    I wondered what would happen if someone was watching us from a distance and following us, but it seemed unlikely. Even though we were a large group and had a cart, we couldn''t see much in the woods and it would be very difficult to follow us, but better safe than sorry.


    After that, we proceeded with caution, and it took us a good one and a half times longer than usual to reach our house.


    "Deanna, I''m sorry, but I need to unload first.


    "Of course you can. Would you like me to help you?


    Hmm. ......


    Well, I''m a guest, not a customer, so that''s fine. I can''t make you work as a blacksmith, but if you don''t work, you don''t eat.


    Well, I''ll ask. I''ll tell you where to take them.


    Okay.


    So, with Deanna''s help, I brought the ironstone and charcoal to the workshop, and the salt and other things to the house. With Deanna''s help, the work was done a little faster than usual. The bedding is placed on each bed that does not have bedding yet. Now all the beds are ready to be used. Samija and Rike should take the stuff from the bedroom into their room. If they don''t, I won''t be able to move into the bedroom and they won''t be able to put Deanna in the guest room. As I watched this scene.


    "It''s a small house, but you''ll have to live with it for a while.


    I said to Deanna.


    "No, I didn''t know there was a place like this in the Kuro Forest. ......


    No, I didn''t know there was such a place in the Kuro Forest," she replied in an impressed tone.


    I''m sure you''ll be impressed. I''ll show you to the guest room, ...... and it looks like it''s all taken care of.


    Yes.


    I''ll show you to the guest room (former study). The bed looks a little better because it''s made of wood. I''m glad I left it on.


    It''s not a very luxurious room, but I didn''t expect to have many guests. I''d appreciate it if you''d consider it luxurious for a simple blacksmith''s house.


    No, it''s not. I think it''s a more than magnificent room.


    "For now, take off your gear and get rid of the travel dust. I''ll have Samija or Rique bring you some hot water later.


    Excuse me, thank you.


    I left the room with a wave of my hand.


    What should I do now? I would have to ask Deanna for more details, but if I did, I probably wouldn''t be able to go back. Also, from what I''ve heard, Deanna seems to be a noble lady, but I''m curious about her politeness to a blacksmith like me. I wonder if it''s just because she''s been talking to her brother Marius. That said, he''s being polite to Samija as well. ....... Anyway, I''ll have to ask Deanna about it after dinner.


    I went to my new room, the bedroom, to dust myself off.

 46 the talk of the town

    I undressed and boiled water for the four of us. After wiping ourselves clean in our own rooms, we went to the dining room for dinner. The dinner consisted of salted wild boar meat, lentil-like bean soup, unfermented bread, and wine. It''s a big meal at home, but I''m not sure if it will suit Deanna''s taste.


    I hope so. I hope it suits your palate.


    I thought she might be a little more fearful, but Deanna put it in her mouth without hesitation.


    "How''s ......?


    I looked at her and asked rather fearfully.


    "It''s delicious!


    Amber''s eyes lit up and Deanna said. But then she noticed that everyone around her was startled.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, .......


    She quickly pauses.


    "No, it''s okay if it''s in your mouth. No, it''s fine if it''s palatable, we were all just worried about whether it would be palatable to the nice lady.


    "Oh, no, not the nice lady.


    Well, it''s best if the food tastes good. If the food''s not good, you won''t be able to do anything.


    I say sincerely. Even when work was tough in the old world, I could get by if I had a good meal.


    "Have you ever had bad food too, Eizo?


    Sami''s on the subject.


    Yeah, I''ve had a lot of bad food.


    "Oh, really? I thought Eizo only ate good food all his life.


    That''s not true. For example, .......


    I start talking about the previous world in an unrecognizable way. This is how we ended up having dinner that night, talking about all the bad food we''d eaten. Deanna also livened up the conversation by saying that she had eaten some kind of meat that she heard was a "delicacy" and that it was really bad.


    When the dinner was over, I asked her if she wanted to talk about it. I wasn''t sure if I should ask her about the details, but I guess it''s too late now.


    Now, can you tell me why you were forced to leave the city, Deanna?


    Deanna was a little hesitant, but she quickly answered


    I understand. Then ......".


    Deanna hesitated a little, but soon began to speak.


    The family of Deanna (and Marius) is the Earl of Amur, who rules over a territory that includes the area around the city where we are going. The Earl of Amur had three sons and a daughter (Deanna, of course). His three sons were his eldest brother Leon, his second brother Karel, and his third son Marius. Of course, the eldest brother, Leon, was supposed to be the heir to the Count''s throne. About a month ago, Count Amur and Rion set out with their private army to defeat a horde of demons that were said to have appeared near the border.


    Normally, there would have been no need for the Count to leave, let alone Rion, but it seems that the Count was planning to retire completely and let Rion take over all of the real power, and it was meant as a demonstration of that. Conversely, if the Count and his heir were to go into battle on their own, with only a private army and no national troops, they must have assumed that defeating the demons that appeared would not be a big deal.


    However, such expectations were completely betrayed. The Count and Rion were both killed, their private army was destroyed and they were defeated, and when they came back to life, they said that "an extremely strong demon had defeated everything. However, when Marius returned with the bad news, he found a number of suspicious things. Marius, who had seen many "slashed" bodies as a guard, found that the wounds inflicted on both the Count and Leon did not appear to be claws or fangs, and he wondered if the demon outbreak itself was real. In Marius''s opinion, this is suspicious.


    Now, Karel is the one who looks suspicious, but of course he won''t show his tail easily. If he didn''t say anything, the right of succession would have come to Karel ....... But then a big problem arose. According to the records, the order of succession between Karel and Marius was reversed. Since Karel was the son of a concubine and Marius was the son of his full wife, the order of succession was changed when Marius was born. This fact was recorded by the recorder, but since the mother died when Karel was born, all four were raised in the house as the children of the regular wife.


    Karel then tried to put all the blame on Marius in order to make himself the only heir. But of course Marius had been working as a guard in another town before and after that. It would be very difficult for him to take command if he had a plan. So, for now, the current situation in the capital is that there is a standoff going on, and Karel is occasionally messing with Marius. However, this is taking too long, and if Count Amur is absent for a long time, he may be stripped of his title, so it is time for one of them to make a move.


    The reason why Deanna is being targeted is because she is also the son of his wife, and if she were to take the son of some nobleman as her son-in-law, that would change the succession, so they want to get rid of her while they can. So Marius (probably) sent her off to me to keep her safe until he could take care of Karel, and Karel sensed that and attacked her just now.


    "Hmmm.


    I pondered. It would take more than a week or two to take care of Deanna. My financial situation is fine, but I wonder if Deanna can take it. I wonder if Marius and Diana are both members of the Count family. But now I know why Marius is so discerning for a mere guard, and why he knows so much about the inner workings of the city walls.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I know that I should probably lower myself now that I know she''s a noblewoman, but I don''t want to change my attitude now, so I''ll leave it at that.


    What do you mean by okay?


    No, even after all is said and done, if it were discovered that a blacksmith had a daughter of her age living with him, albeit with another woman, wouldn''t that be a problem for the nobility?


    My brother is taking care of that, so you don''t need to worry, Eizo-san.


    We may be living like this for more than a week or two, are you okay with that too?


    It will only be for a short time, but I know that both Samija and Rike are good people, so I am not worried about them. And of course, Eizo.


    "Hmm. ......


    Then you don''t mind if I keep him at home?


    Well, the question is, are you sure you want me to keep him?


    I''m sure you''ll find that there is no better place to hide than here.


    Well, that''s true, but just in case.


    Not that I''m reluctant, but if it''s somewhere else, it''s almost like kidnapping.


    I wish I had something to show for it.


    Deanna reacted to my words.


    "Oh, by the way, I had a letter for you, Camilo.


    You can read it at ......?


    Yes, I think so.


    But I don''t think I should be looking through other people''s letters.


    No, it''s my business. I''ll get it. I''ll get it.


    Deanna got up quickly and disappeared into the drawing room.


    Deanna quickly gets up and disappears into the drawing room. I watch her and think idly that maybe she likes living here.

 47 Letters and from now on...

    Deanna brought me a letter. Well, in this world, there is no such thing as a crime of opening a letter like in the previous world. There is no coat of arms on the sealing wax, just in case. I open the envelope with my knife.


    The letter began with the words, "Dear Camilo, I assume that you have a rough idea of what''s going on in the capital.


    The letter began with the words, "I believe you have a rough idea of what''s going on in the capital," and went on to describe what we had just heard from Diana. And at the end


    I don''t know where she lives. I don''t know where he lives, but he''s the blacksmith who struck my sword. I hear he lives in a remote place. It would be easy to hide in his place. He says he distributes goods to you, and I wonder if you could take care of my sister until he arrives.


    And so on. There is more to the story, but it is good for now if you can read this part.


    It''s confirmed now. Marius was going to leave Diana with us. So that''s one less thing to worry about.


    Furthermore, if Deanna didn''t have to go to Camilo, it would be harder to track her, so this was probably just as well. By the time she realized that her pursuers had been destroyed, the trail would be long gone.


    They all nodded at my words.


    So I''m going to ask you to stay home for a while. You can wander around by yourself if you want, as long as there are no trees around the house, but if you go farther than that, take me or Samija with you. Otherwise, the wolves will eat you.


    I understand.


    If there''s anything you don''t feel comfortable talking to a man about, you can talk to Samija or Rique.


    Thank you very much.


    Deanna bowed to C��mara and Rique.


    "Oh, don''t hesitate to ask.


    C��mara smiles back.


    "Oh, yes, let me ask you something. Why are you so polite to ordinary people like us, Deanna? I''m not saying you shouldn''t, but you''re a nobleman, you should be more open with us.


    I asked what was bothering me. I put aside the fact that I was being rude as hell.


    You saved my life, so I guess I should go to .......


    "Well, maybe we''ll be here for a long time. I don''t mean to say that you are squeamish, but I think it would be easier and smoother for both of us if you had a more relaxed attitude. ......


    I''m not saying that I''m squeamish because I''m not. If you say so, then I will.


    Oh, please do.


    Well, well, well. Now we can get a little closer to a more relaxed life. I know it''s hard to be relaxed when you''re harboring a petty defector, but...


    All right, you''re tired today. Let''s get some sleep for today.


    Okay.


    Yeah.


    "Yes.


    There were three different replies. And so the eventful day finally came to an end.


    The next morning, I was the first one to get up to go fetch water. Once, Rike was going to do it, saying that it was the job of an apprentice, but I felt that I would not move my body so much without it, so I kept doing it. It took me about half an hour to get there and back. On the way back, I fill two bottles with water, so it''s a good workout.


    When I come back, Samija and Rike are awake, and the three of us wash our faces with the water we''ve fetched. While I prepare breakfast, the ladies do the laundry. I can''t cook eggs while the toaster is baking bread like in the previous world, so the preparation time is enough to do the laundry.


    The detergent is made by saving the ashes from burning charcoal and putting them in a special bottle with water. I heard that this was used for detergent in the previous world, so it must make sense. There must be plants that contain saponin, like mullein, if you look for them, but it will be a long time before you find them.


    I had barley porridge and salted meat soup for breakfast. I made a large amount of this soup so that I could have more ingredients for lunch and dinner. In this way, I try to minimize the cooking time. One of the important functions of breakfast is to decide the day''s schedule while the three of us (from today onwards, four of us) eat together.


    It was decided that for the next three days, we would be working on our shortsword and longsword. This way, Samija could teach Deanna. While Samija teaches, Deanna and I will paint the wooden molds with clay and make the molds.


    We''ll have to buy or find some clay soon. If there is a lake and water is flowing there, it means there is an impermeable layer, so if there is a clay layer, we can use it. If you can find a clay layer, you can use it. Even if it''s just clay mixed with soil, it''s good enough for the purpose. Well, this can wait for now.


    The rest of the process is the same. I just have Deanna to help. Camija and Deanna will do the deburring. For a noblewoman, Deanna''s pretty good with a hammer. She was wearing a pectoral armor when she escaped, and she was able to manage on her own until we came running after her, so she must have some skill with a sword. Rike and I will finish the rest. Meanwhile, Samija and Deanna prepared the next one.


    This day''s work was quite good. The efficiency was about the same as before, but with one unfamiliar person in the team, this was no problem at all. Deanna showed interest in the new longsword, so I allowed her to wield it. She''s not as good as my cheat, but it seems she''s learned a fair amount of swordsmanship, and she''s looking good.


    You''re pretty good.


    Thank you. But I still don''t think I can beat Eizo-san.


    By that time, you mean the time you saved him.


    Eizo is strong as he looks. ......


    Samija mixes it up.


    "Isn''t this a bit excessive?


    I argue with my mouth agape. But.


    "But I don''t usually think blacksmiths are that strong, master.


    As Sarmyas fires back at Rike, I deliberately slump my shoulders and we all laugh.

 48 practice

    The next day, we decided that I would make the high-end model and Rike would make the general model, since we had both made the general model yesterday. Today, I will make the high-end model and Rike will make the general model. However, the procedure and the number of people will remain the same, including Diana. The four of us will share the work and make the model. Deanna''s hand is much better than yesterday, probably because she did it several times yesterday. I looked at the shortsword that Deanna played with, and the unevenness is much less. Now all I have to do is to carefully strike the unevenness and remove it.


    The hard part is that if I really try to remove the irregularities, it will be too close to a custom model. I can''t sell it easily (after all, it''s so powerful that it''s close to the one I made seriously), so I have to keep it within the range of high-end models. I stopped beating it at a moderate level, quenched it, and finished sharpening and polishing it.


    Hmm.


    When I checked the finished product, I found that it was sufficiently finished to be a high-end model. The material of Deanna''s sword is much better than yesterday''s, but it''s still amateur work, but even from there, with Cheeto''s abilities, it can be made into a high-end model. That''s amazing.


    As I was checking the quality of the model, Deanna spoke to me.


    "Oh, what''s that?


    "Oh, it''s a slightly better shortsword than the one I was working on yesterday. It will sell for more than yesterday''s.


    Can I see it?


    Hmm? Yeah. Sure. I haven''t finished the grip or anything.


    Deanna scrutinizes the high-end model shortsword. This is what it looked like when I first showed it to Ricke, I think.


    This is ...... amazing.


    "Isn''t it? I was also surprised when I first saw it.


    For some reason, Rike is proud of it.


    "Yeah, there are only a few blacksmiths in the capital who can do that.


    Diana says with admiration. On the contrary, there are a few people who can make them. So even if it''s sold on the market, it''s just a "good quality weapon". In fact, the one Helen was carrying was close to our high-end model. The one I made is barely better than the ...... one. However, if I make more of them in the future, I might end up saying, "Who made this?


    When I had made about the same number as yesterday, Deanna cut me off.


    "Eizo-san.


    "Hmm?


    "Can we have a handfasting?


    "Hmm? With me?


    Yeah.


    With a sword?


    Sure.


    Deanna''s a fighter, too. Well, it''s a nice distraction. I glanced at the window and saw that the sun was setting.


    It''s going to be dark soon, so I''ll see you once.


    Thank you!


    Why do you look so happy? .......


    I''m going to drop the blade on the general model, just in case something goes wrong. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get away with it, but I''m sure I''m going to be able to get away with it, but I''m sure I''m going to be able to get away with it.


    As you can imagine, there are a lot of problems with doing this in the workshop, so the two of us went outside to confront him. Samija and Rike also came out to watch.


    I bow to them with the tip of my sword and keep my distance.


    "Ready when you are.


    I say comfortably, but Diana''s face is serious. She holds her sword at the ready and closes the distance. I hold my sword lazily at the ready and wait. Suddenly, Deanna lunges at me with such speed that I think she''s disappeared, and with her momentum, she swings her sword at my neck. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    "Ah!


    I''m not going to be able to do that," he said. I move my body to the side where I was hit and widen the gap a little. Deanna is coming after me, too. Deanna''s every move is agile and precise. This is more than a little bit of swordplay. I''ll have to do it then.


    "Oh, Eizo''s getting serious.


    I can hear Samija saying. Just a little.


    "Huh!


    I keep hitting Deanna from there. Shoulders, torso, head, legs. At first Deanna is able to handle it, but she''s slowly losing control of her movements. I then feint for the torso.


    "Ah!


    It was just in time, but she managed to catch it. I aim for the point where his arm drops and slam the sword into his neck - stopping it just before it hits.


    I''ve won this one, right?


    ...... Yeah.


    I win the match.


    That''s a lot of exercise.


    Even though I''m 30 years younger and I usually do a fair amount of physical work, like pumping water or working as a blacksmith, it''s still hard for an old man''s body to do almost everything. You''re moving parts you don''t normally move. During the attack the day before yesterday, I was able to concentrate on killing him, so my movements were much leaner, so it wasn''t as bad.


    Eizo, you''re still not completely serious.


    Diana looks at me with resentment in her eyes.


    "Hmm? Well... The only time I''m fully serious is when my life is on the line.


    I''m not serious, but I couldn''t compete with you at all. ......


    "No, but you''re pretty good at it too, Deanna.


    This is my honest opinion. If you''ve learned more than you''ve taken in, this should be enough.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    What? I think there''s something wrong with my perception.


    "Sarmyah.


    What is it? What is it?


    Am I that strong?


    What are you talking about? I think you''re really strong. At least I can''t beat you a hundred times.


    What?


    Then Rieke also interrupted.


    I''m sure you''re quite skilled when you can take on Helen''s sword and not have any problems.


    "Oh, really?


    I had thought that Helen was taking it easy on him. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to get the best out of it. I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    Helen? Helen of the Thunder Sword?


    "Helen of the Thunder Sword?" Deanna asks me, shocked.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s what she said.


    "Did you stand there and take Helen''s sword?


    We fought for about a quarter of an hour. ......


    That much?


    What, Helen is such a strong girl? I thought she was strong, but...


    Helen of the Thunder Sword is a nickname given to her because she''s so quick with a sword. She made a name for herself as a mercenary, and many nobles know her.


    Deanna explained to me. I haven''t recovered from the shock.


    I''m still recovering from the shock of being hit by Helen''s sword and not only being okay with it, but being able to fight with it. ......


    Deanna seemed to be in another state of shock. I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to say. Right?


    I tried to put my hand on Deanna''s shoulder to encourage her to go home, but there was no shoulder there.


    I look down and see Deanna with her legs folded, hands on the ground and head bowed. I''ve seen this posture before. She''s on her knees. I guess this world has kneeling. .......


    I focused on averting my eyes from what I could foresee later.

 49 ones second disciple

    "Please make me your apprentice!


    Deanna begging me on her knees. Well, I don''t know what to make of this. I glance over at Samija and Rike, both grinning. Remember that.


    If you''re okay with me practicing once a day at ......1 after work...


    Really?


    But I''m not a trained swordsman and I''m not very good at teaching, so you''ll have to learn by watching.


    All right! Thank you!


    Deanna is very excited. I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. I can''t help but think of the hardships Marius went through in his childhood. Anyway, this adds one more thing to my daily routine. I''m sure it won''t take much time, so it''s totally fine, but I''ll reconsider if it takes longer when I''m older.


    Oh, and .......


    What?


    You can''t call me "master" or be in awe of me.


    If I don''t tell you first, you''ll end up like Rike.


    Yeah, okay.


    And so I had my second apprentice (not the blacksmith one).


    The next day. Regardless of the new apprentice, I still had to swordfight today. Until today, we will continue to produce shortswords and longswords. Again, the same personnel and tasks as yesterday. Samija and Diana will be doing the molds, casting, and deburring, and Rike and I will be finishing up. Today I made a high class model, and Rike made a general model, and we made about the same number as yesterday.


    After that, it was time to practice, and since it was dangerous to use an iron sword even though it had been sharpened as yesterday, we made two wooden swords by quickly processing wood with a "good" knife. It''s interesting to note that there is a bit of cheating involved in this kind of work (it''s a production system and a weapon), so even if you make it quickly, you can still make something worthwhile.


    I put my swords together and bow, just as I did yesterday. Today I decided to do the opposite of what I did yesterday, and just deal with Diana''s attacks. Deanna''s attacks are sharp and fast. I guess it''s because she has learned proper swordsmanship.


    But I don''t mean to say that my own style is absolutely stronger than hers. I believe that proper swordsmanship is based on the exchange of lives up to that point. If so, then of course, my self-styled style, without the accumulation of such skills, can only be used by me, and the proper swordsmanship and martial arts, in which anyone can become stronger with practice, is stronger, regardless of talent or other factors. In the case of Deanna and I, we are able to overwhelm each other because we are training one on one, but in the extreme case of 100 people against me, I can''t win. I can''t deal with them, and I can''t make 100 of them.


    However, there is something I can do for Diana. I think you can make her stronger by adding to her decent swordsmanship ....... If it works, Deanna may even be able to develop. I''m not sure if Deanna will even be around that long, but I''ll keep her company as long as I can.


    Maybe it''s because of what happened yesterday, but today Deanna is trying a lot of things. She''s trying to figure out how to break my stance. How to divert my attention from where I really want to hit. So far, the attempt hasn''t worked because my cheat detects it well, but it seems to be the right thing to do.


    One problem is that I have no idea how strong Diana is in the eyes of the world. I don''t really know my own strength either. If we are talking about blacksmithing, then we have the finished product, and we can see how good the product is through test cutting and installation, but with a small sample, we can''t tell if Diana is as strong as a common soldier, or if she is a rare swordsman. It''s hard to know how much I should train her. I guess I''ll have to leave this as an issue for the future.


    We talked for a little longer than a quarter of an hour, and that was the end of the day.


    How''s it going? Did you get anything?


    No. Not much today. I''ve tried everything. Yeah, but I know what to do and what not to do and how to get a response, so I guess you could say I got it.


    "Well... Well, let''s take our time.


    When I said that, Deanna looked puzzled for a moment, but then quickly said, "Yes!


    "Yes!


    I said.


    The next day, we started making the knife. Samija was able to do it up to the halfway point, but with Deanna there, I asked her to gather some nuts. I''m sure they''ll be fine. I''ve told them to come back immediately if they see any sign of people, just in case.


    Rike and I will stretch the sheet metal, shape it, and finish it. It''s a little less efficient, but of course the quality is maintained. Since I don''t have any help, I''ll be working on the high-end model from the start, and Rike will be working on the regular model. Also, this time, I''m going to ask Rike to watch or rather help me with a few of the high-end models so that he can learn the technique.


    What do you think?


    Well, I don''t think I can keep up with you yet.


    Well, I''m the master, I can''t expect you to catch up in a month or so.


    I say with a laugh. I laugh and say, "Well, I''m the master, I don''t need you to catch up in a month or so.


    But I want to get better as soon as possible.


    So I''ll ask Rike to help me tomorrow.


    Are you sure?


    Of course. Otherwise, what''s the point of being an apprentice?


    Well, that''s true, but ......


    Rique smiled and said, "Well, that''s true.


    I may have told you before, but I think you can get pretty far if you try. I know you can''t take your time, but let''s take it easy and develop it.


    When I said that, Rieke said


    "Yes! Yes, master!


    This time with a bright smile.

 50 the first step in teaching

    While I was cleaning up my work area, Samija and Diana came home. I wondered if they had been out until this hour, and if they had gotten a lot out of it.


    I''m home.


    Welcome back, Samija and Diana.


    I''m back. There''s a lot going on around here.


    I guess it''s because there are no other people living here.


    Samija and Deanna picked up the apple-like ones they saw before, the strawberry-like ones, and this time there was a new face. They are smooth and look like the figs of the previous world. I think I''ll serve this fig-like fruit for dinner today. I thought I''d get a lot of them, but I didn''t get that many in general. Well, it''s a waste if they go bad, so there''s no problem.


    Deanna and I will move on to practice. I''m sure she''s a bit tired, but at Deanna''s request, we decided to do it again today. As a result, we practiced the same way as yesterday, and ended the session in less than a quarter of an hour. As you can see, I''m not moving well today, and there''s not much point in pushing myself too hard. Deanna looked frustrated, but it''s impossible to suddenly become strong in two or three days, so why don''t you just take your time? When I said so, he looked at me like yesterday, and then nodded reluctantly.


    Dinner was the usual unfermented bread, soup, and fig-like fruit. I''ve already confirmed with Samija that I can eat them as they are. After cleaning up dinner, I''ll start on the fig-like fruit. The skin is thicker than the figs of the previous world, but I can peel it by hand, eat it as is, and most importantly, it tastes almost like a fig. It was the first time for both Lique and Diana to eat them, but they liked them.


    This tastes like something I''ve eaten before, but it''s good. Do they have these in the forest?


    "Not many. There aren''t too many, but we can eat enough for our house.


    Oh, yeah. It''s just a fun thing to do.


    Yeah.


    I see, that''s why we didn''t get much for the time it took to get back. But this makes me crave for sugar. I want to make jam or something to preserve the fruit better. I should have checked the price of sugar at Camilo''s place. I only glanced at it, so I don''t remember the price clearly. I only remember that it seemed to be quite expensive. It''s a lot of jam to make. I''ll talk to Camilo about it when things settle down.


    After this, I asked Diana about the fruits we ate in the capital. I''ve heard from Samija and Rike that there are watermelon-like fruits, but there are also strawberry and banana-like fruits. Hmm, I want to try them. But I''ll have to wait until I get settled.


    The next day, today, Samija and Diana went hunting. The meat is still there, and they seem to have decided that it''s okay if they can''t hunt any animals today. Deanna usually wears clothes that are a bit elaborate, but today she wore something simple. She said she had gone hunting a few times when she was in the capital, but that''s probably not the same as hunting here, and hunting isn''t really something women like. ...... I wonder if she was a tomboy after all. I''ll ask Marius about it next time I see him.


    Rike and I are making knives again today. Rike is helping me make a high-end model ......, or rather observing. I promised him yesterday. The sheet metal is heated on the fire pit, and the distorted and uneven parts are tapped to even them out. Rike is watching intently, not wanting to miss a single move of what I''m looking at or where I''m tapping. Once the distortions and irregularities were mostly gone, I showed it to Rike.


    He said, "This is as close as I can get it. I could go further, but I''ll stop here: ......".


    No, no, wait.


    No, let''s finish it.


    What, you''re sure, master?


    Yeah. Just make sure you get enough for Deanna.


    Oh, I see.


    All right, let''s do it.


    Yes! Yes, please!


    I heat the sheet metal on the fireplace again, and tap away the remaining distortions and irregularities. There''s almost nothing left, but it won''t all disappear if I don''t persevere. After several rounds of heating and tapping, everything is finally gone. The surface shines finely.


    This is how far it can go in the end.


    Rike''s eyes, looking at the sheet metal, shone like sparks. He looked at every inch of my sheet metal, as if he didn''t want to miss a single molecule. What''s the difference between mine and Rike''s? I''m a cheat and can understand it at a glance, but Rike can''t. You have to learn from this.


    When I think that he has looked at it carefully, I move on to the next task. The shaping process. This is another cheat for me, I know where to hit to make the shape without destroying the state. This is why Rike says, "It''s as if I can hear the voice of steel. During this process, Rike kept his eyes on my hand. He is trying to steal everything I know about where to strike.


    Eventually, a knife is formed. I show it to Rike.


    Do you understand?


    Yes. The quality is exactly the same as when you showed it to me.


    Exactly. Then let''s finish it.


    Yes, sir.


    I put the shaped knife into the fireplace for quenching, and raise the temperature with air.


    I''m a little bit special, so I can tell when it''s just right, but you might want to do it in the middle of the night or something.


    No, as a dwarf, I can tell the difference, so I''ll find out.


    Oh, I see. Oh, and by the way, Rikke usually does the hardening with me.


    All right, well, keep an eye on him.


    Yes, sir.


    Rikke says in a quiet voice. I''m watching the temperature seriously. The temperature slowly rises until it''s just right. I quickly take the knife out of the fire and quench it with water.


    "That''s the temperature now.


    "Yes. I think I have a rough idea. It''ll take some time to get it right.


    Good.


    Now we''ll temper it by holding it over the fire. I concentrated on teaching him the right timing so that he could master the temperature at this time. Without this, the piece would remain brittle.


    After tempering, polish and sharpening are done. Polishing and sharpening should be done seriously, because there is no point in making a mistake here. Rike was watching this process closely.


    Hmm, this might be the best one I''ve had in a while.


    Maybe he''s getting used to the feeling of cheating, or maybe I''m just getting used to it, but it''s pretty good. I show the finished product to Rike.


    Yes, ........ I can hardly tell the difference between the one you made for me and the one you made for me, but I think this one might be a little better.


    I didn''t show Rike most of the work process at that time. Maybe I should have shown him.


    Well, this is where we''re going, right?


    Yes, sir. I''ll do my best. Sir.


    Yes.


    I smiled and wished the young blacksmith all the best.

 51 a piece of life

    After showing Rike how to make a custom model, we made a couple of high-end models and were about to call it a day when Samija and Deanna came home.


    "Welcome back. Did you hunt your quarry?


    I''m home. Oh, we got a pretty big deer.


    Oh, that''s great. Welcome back, Deanna.


    I''m back. Yeah, I''m tired. ......


    Hey, what''s up?


    Oh, I got Deanna to be my pimp.


    When you''re hunting, you''re supposed to drive your prey out in front of the archer. So, he must have done a lot of running and moving around. And in the woods. That must be exhausting. Samija is relentless.


    That''s a lot of work. Good work, both of you. Deanna, no practice today, okay?


    "Yes. You''re not gonna be able to move well with this.


    I know. Then no practice today. We''ll have dinner after we clean up the workshop, and then you can go to your room to rest after you get rid of the dirt.


    Okay.


    Okay.


    Then they both head for the kitchen.


    Now, let''s clean up the workshop.


    "Yes, sir.


    And so the day ends.


    The next day. First thing in the morning, we all head for the forest. I have the water bottle, Samija has the rope, and Rike has the axe. Every time I see Rike with an axe, I feel like a dwarf. I guess it''s because he''s a dwarf. It''s only natural, since they''re dwarves.


    Only Deanna is empty-handed, but she can''t hide her excitement. She''s probably looking forward to retrieving her quarry, which she (and Samija) hunted yesterday. I''ve stopped trying to figure out if she was a ...... tomboy or not. I don''t need to.


    Four of us in the woods. You have more eyes than three, and one more person who can sense your presence, so you might say you are safer. In the first place, there aren''t many animals that would want to attack four people, so in other words, anyone who would try to kill us would be very suspicious.


    It''s been almost six days since we hid Deanna. The Karelian camp must have figured out by now that their pursuers failed to capture Deanna. It is no wonder that the Kuro Forest is one of the candidates for the search for Diana.


    Even so, it would take a long time to reach the Kuro Forest, since an ordinary person would lose their life while searching for her, but since our house emits a lot of smoke, there is a possibility that she will be found easily like Helen was. Considering that, maybe it''s time to be more careful.


    With this in mind, we arrived at the lake. While I, Samija, and Deanna pulled up the deer, Rike cut down the trees. While Rike and I built a platform, Samija and Deanna filled water bottles, and once everything was on the platform, all we had to do was pull it. Now that there are four of us pulling, it''s much faster than before. We arrived at the house about 1.2 times faster than when we pulled it before. The rest of the process was done quickly and easily by the three of us, except for Deanna. All three of us were already familiar with the process, and the deer became meat in no time.


    "So this is how meat is made.


    Deanna said with a sense of admiration and pondering. I thought that this would be something that a normal young lady would probably be overwhelmed with ......, but since I was there the day before when Samija pulled out the entrails and nothing special happened, I guess she''s got a lot of guts.


    "Right. This is how they are dismembered and turned into meat.


    It was a live deer until I chased it yesterday and Samija killed it.


    That''s right. And it''s the same meat that you''ve been eating, Deanna.


    That''s right. ......


    You''ve been thinking a lot. I''m sure the common people, but the nobility will never see the slaughtering and dismantling.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    "Taking life, huh?


    Yeah. That''s what we''re living on.


    I see. ......


    I''m afraid I''m being a bit preachy. This is why I don''t want to get old.


    "Eizo is talking like my grandpa.


    Samija''s blow hurt my heart.


    "That''s what we''re taught at home.


    "That''s what we''re taught in the North," I reply weakly.


    "That''s what they teach you in the North? You''re like a beast.


    Samija says admiringly.


    I don''t know how it is in the North, but at least in my family we were taught that everything has a soul.


    I don''t know about the whole of the North, but at least at home we were taught that everything has a soul.


    In the forest?


    "To the forest, and to the trees there. That''s why we should be grateful for cutting them down, using them in various ways, and living in them, as my grandfather used to say. Of course, it''s not just trees.


    "I see. ......


    Now Deanna is impressed. I don''t want to do anything that might infringe on the culture, but after living with it for over 40 years, I can''t help but feel it.


    The mood is somber, so I try to be cheerful.


    "It''s my day off, and I''m going to make that for lunch with this meat, so you can look forward to it.


    "Oh, yeah!


    "Wow, I''m looking forward to it!


    Sarmyas and Rikke went along with it. Deanna, with a puzzled look on her face.


    "What''s that?


    But both Samija and Rike just say, "We''ll find out at noon," and everyone heads back to the house with the meat.


    We dried and salted the venison for lunch and dinner, and had a well-received venison steak with strawberry sauce for lunch. The rest is unfermented bread and soup. One of these days, I''d like to try my hand at fermented bread, using either dried grapes or rye yeast.


    Before eating, Deanna said


    Before we ate, Deanna asked me, "Do you have a prayer of thanksgiving at ...... in the north, or at your house?


    And I said.


    I said, "Yes, I do. ....... Let''s try it. Put your hands together.


    We all join our hands together.


    "Itadakimasu.


    "Itadakimasu.


    Everyone chants after me.


    "Eizo, what does ''Itadakimasu'' mean?"


    Eizo, what does "Itadakimasu" mean? "It means ''I thank you for your life,'' ''I thank you for nature''s bounty,'' ''I thank you for the food you prepared,'' and so on.


    Yeah. Well, let''s keep doing it. It''s Eizo''s house.


    I don''t mind, but are you two okay with that?


    Yeah. I''m fine with it.


    Of course, master.


    And so, the Japanese way of saying "Itadakimasu" and "Gochisosama" became the greeting for meals in our house.

 52 consultation

    Today is a holiday, so after dismantling the deer and having lunch, we decided to spend the rest of the day doing whatever we wanted until dinner.


    I decided to make some arrowheads. I''ll have enough for Samija, but Deanna might need a bow and arrow in the future, too. Rike was practicing knife making while I was setting fire to the workshop. Samija and Diana were practicing archery in the garden (or rather, in front of the house). I guess they are good friends by nature, since they went out to collect and hunt. I think it''s also because both Deanna and Saamya don''t care who they are with.


    I practice with Deanna for about a quarter of an hour before dinner. There is no way that I can change so much in a few days, but I hope that I can grasp something little by little.


    For dinner, I grilled thinly sliced venison with figs and red wine sauce. It was sweet and sour, not bad. It was rather well received by the three of us.


    The next day, I went to the city to distribute the goods to Camilo, but I couldn''t take Diana with me. I don''t know what will happen if she finds out. The best thing to do is to leave Deanna here with me, Samija and Rike. That way, our behavior will be exactly the same as usual, and we''ll be exposed as little as possible. However, just in case, I would like to leave one other person here.


    So, who should we leave here? I''m out of the question, but I''d say Samija or Rike. Rique is not a good fighter, and he doesn''t know this forest well. So it''s Camija. If something happens, Camija can escape through the forest. If she wants, she can make it for a few days in her old roost. If we leave her here, she''ll be less careful on the road, but I think I can cover for her. I seem to be strong enough.


    I explained all this to the three of them. For the time being, all three of them agreed with me.


    "Fine, I don''t know what else to do.


    "I''m sorry, that was for my own good.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault, Deanna.


    No, it''s not. Deanna, you need to take care of yourself.


    Thank you, guys.


    Deanna is in tears. I hope Mr. Marius will be able to solve this problem soon. Aside from that, we don''t know that Deanna, who should have been at Camilo''s place at least five days ago, is here, so there''s a good chance that Marius is worried about her.


    That''s why I''m going to take the letter from Marius to Camilo with me.


    I''ll see you later.


    Have a good day.


    After being seen off by Samija and Diana, Rike and I left the house.


    As I said before, the absence of Saamya makes us less alert, so we must proceed with caution.


    "Understood, master.


    It would take about one and a half times as long as usual, as a rough estimate. We''re going slowly, slowly through the forest. It''s a good thing I didn''t tell Camilo when I''d be going, and that I don''t seem to mind when I go.


    We took two breaks on the way, and finally reached the point where we could exit the forest. It usually takes about two hours, but today it took a little more than three hours. Before leaving the forest, I looked around. I don''t feel that anyone is watching me in particular. I quickly exit the forest. That should give you some peace of mind.


    Even so, safety is not assured even on the road. There are enough dangers out there, so proceed with caution. Soon, you will come to the area where Diana was attacked. As expected, it has been a week, so there is no sign of anything in particular. There''s a good chance that we''re the only ones who know where our pursuers are.


    Nothing to see here.


    I guess so. There''s no sign of this or that happening.


    I''m glad we''re not under any suspicion.


    It would be awkward if they said anything now.


    I guess so.


    While having this conversation, we headed towards the city. In the end, nothing special happened here either, but it still took a lot longer than usual. It looks like we''ll just be doing the basic round trip today.


    Of course, there was no Marius at the entrance of the city. Since he wasn''t my colleague this time, I decided to just say hello to him and go to Camilo''s store. If my colleague had been there, I might have been able to find out something about him, but I guess there''s nothing to be said about that now.


    Once we were in town, we were on our own, and even if our pursuers were wandering around here, there was no way they would ask a blacksmith who was only there to distribute goods. Rike and I soon arrived at Camilo''s store.


    As usual, we were allowed to put our goods in the warehouse and asked to call Camilo. After the business meeting as usual, I told Camilo.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to talk to you.


    "Oh, what is it?


    "Oh, what is it?" At this point, I glanced at the watchman. Camilo nodded and looked at the watchman. He nodded and walked out of the room. When I saw that he had closed the door quietly, I pulled out a letter from my pocket.


    "I''m keeping this. I''ve asked the owner of this letter for permission, and I''ve also checked the contents.


    "Huh?


    Camilo began to read the letter that was sealed. His brow wrinkled immediately. He read it all the way through and sighed.


    Can I take that as a sign that you have this and that you came here alone today?


    He says.


    You''re right. That''s what you think. Deanna''s at home, and she knows what''s going on. You''ve known about this for quite some time, right?


    Yeah, that''s right. ...... I didn''t want to involve you in this.


    I didn''t want to involve you.


    I explained that I was there on my way home last time when Deanna was attacked.


    "I see. Well, that''s fortunate for Marius and the others, isn''t it?


    Well, they could have come to us directly.


    Yeah. I''ll take care of this letter.


    Yeah, please. And I can''t help Mr. Marius directly because I''m not related to him for some reason. No matter how good he is, a blacksmith can''t interfere in a nobleman''s quarrel.


    This is a fact without any falsehood. If there was anything I could do to help, I would, but it would be impossible for a blacksmith to do anything to help the nobles from behind the scenes.


    Camilo nodded and said.


    Well, that''s true.


    If there is anything I can do to help you as a blacksmith, I will. But I only come here once a week, right? I''m worried I''ll be late getting back to you. I could come here more often, but I don''t want to get suspicious. So I was wondering if there was any way I could contact you every day.


    Camilo listened to me and pondered. I call out to him.


    "Hey, you''ve been involved enough. Don''t worry about whether or not I''m involved.


    "......, I see.


    Then Camilo told me how to contact him.

 53 contact

    I left Camilo''s place and headed home. This time, in addition to the usual ironstone, charcoal, salt, and wine, I bought some dried root vegetables and a little pepper. When I left the city, I bade the guards a goodbye. Thinking about it, it was a good thing that my colleague wasn''t on duty, because it was hard for him to know that there were only two of us today, when there are usually three of us.


    On the way back, we took more time than usual, and proceeded with caution. In the end, it was much later than usual, but we made it home without any problems.


    I''m home.


    Oh, Eizo, welcome home.


    Welcome home.


    I asked Samija and Diana to help me carry in the luggage I had brought. While Samija and Rike carried the iron and stone into the workshop, Diana and I carried the salt and wine into the kitchen. While we''re doing that.


    "Oh, is that pepper?


    Deanna notices the pepper.


    "Yeah. I found it at Camilo''s, so I bought some. I don''t want to use a lot of it, but it definitely improves the taste.


    "Oh, so you''ve eaten pepper before, have you?


    Oh.


    Oh, shit. In this world, pepper is not extremely expensive due to regional differences (at least not as expensive as gold of the same weight), but it is a high quality product because its cultivation is limited due to the climate. It is not common for people to have eaten them. What you just said was not something that a person who just happened to have eaten it would say.


    "Well, I have a family name, "Tanya," which I usually don''t tell anyone about because I have a "reason. "Eizo Tanya" is my full name.


    I had a hunch since you can do magic, but I guess you''re right.


    Even though he has a family name, he has his reasons, so it''s impossible for my family to travel for the Amur family.


    In the first place, even if a house with the same name existed, it would not be my house, so there would be no house for me to travel to.


    Do the other two know about it?


    "In a manner of speaking. I told them to keep it a secret, so I don''t think I told Deanna either. You should keep it a secret too, Deanna. It could get you in trouble.


    I know, I know. I''m a family man myself, so I understand how troublesome it can be.


    I see.


    And that''s exactly what I''m in the middle of.


    Okay, are we done with this?


    Yeah.


    Can I count on you for dinner tonight?


    Yeah, sure.


    I was deeply relieved when Deanna said that with a smile.


    That evening, I added a little cracked pepper to my soup. That evening, I added a little cracked pepper to my usual soup. I also served some salted meat that had not been salted for a long time, grilled, and sprinkled with a little pepper.


    Oh, that''s good!


    C��mara is overjoyed. Beasts are almost self-sufficient, so they don''t use things like pepper. In the first place, they preserve the food more by drying it, and they don''t use salt as much.


    As the master said, it''s different and delicious.


    Rike was also pleased. Rijke''s family also used salt for preservation, and never used pepper. The dwarf man laughed, saying that he was a glutton and would go bankrupt if he used pepper.


    The dwarf man laughed, saying that he would go bankrupt in no time if he used pepper. I think I like it better this way.


    It was Diana who said that. I heard that some aristocrats have dishes that taste only of pepper. I''d rather not try that.


    I don''t know if there is a stable supply of pepper, but I''ll try to buy some when I can.


    The next day. As soon as I finished fetching water in the morning, I headed for the entrance of the forest. After the other three have eaten breakfast, they will go to the workshop to work on their shortswords and longswords.


    I continue through the forest. The forest is always quiet, but today it is even quieter, perhaps due to the early morning. It''s as if the forest hasn''t woken up yet. As I walk alone through the forest, my footsteps seem to be getting louder and louder. Since I''m alone today, I can move quickly even though I''m on alert, using only my knife and shortsword for self-defense. I feel that my quickness is making the noise louder, so I tend to slow down and continue toward the entrance of the forest.


    Eventually, I arrived at the entrance of the forest much earlier than usual. I climbed one of the nearest trees. Even as a child, I hadn''t done much tree climbing, but with cheats and installations, I managed to do it. If you stay here, you can hide yourself while watching the street.


    So I stayed put and watched the road. It was good at first, but after half an hour, my not-so-young body began to suffer. But if I move around, they''ll know I''m here. So I move my body little by little.


    You look like a sniper. ...... You''re actually doing pretty much the same thing.


    I thought to myself as I waited.


    During the next hour, there were several passersby, none of whom were waiting for me. Finally, after another hour, I saw the person I was waiting for. The person I was waiting for came from the city, scampered around not far from me, and when he saw that no one was around, he hid something in the bushes by the forest by the side of the road and walked away toward the city.


    I made sure that he was out of sight and that no one was approaching, so I quickly got down from the tree and ran to the bushes. There was a sack there, so I retrieved it and quickly went back into the forest, out of sight of the road, to check the contents of the sack. Inside the bag was a small piece of paper and a light green ribbon. On the paper was written, "Did you check? on the paper.


    I wrote "confirmed" on a piece of paper with a pen I took out of my pocket, went back into the bushes, tied a light green ribbon around it where it would not be visible from the street side, and hid the letter a short distance away. All that was left was to return to the forest and go home.


    This was the method of communication he had decided to use with Camilo. Camilo is a man who makes sure that the people going from the city to the capital and the people going from the capital to the city are switched every day. So, they communicate by hiding letters in the bushes along the road. A person going from the city to the capital hides a letter in one of the bushes around here. When I receive it, I will hide the reply with a ribbon in the bush where it was originally hidden. A person going from the capital to the city will collect the letter based on the markers and deliver it to Camilo.


    It''s a bit of a hassle, but this way I can contact Camilo once a day, and I don''t have to go to the city, and he doesn''t have to leave the city. However, in case of an emergency, Camilo will show up in person. At this time, it is no longer a matter of witnessing.


    Now, the preparations for helping Mr. Marius are complete. Now it''s up to me to answer the call.

 54 the next move

    After returning home, I ate lunch with Samija, Rike, and Deanna, and began work on the shortsword and longsword in the afternoon. I''ll be working on a few less than I was able to in the morning, but at this pace I should have enough for delivery. If I make about half of what I expect to make in a week, including pepper, I can feed four people at the current wholesale price.


    It''s going to be like this for a while, but I think we''ll be okay.


    "Yes, it will. There will be a lot of general models, but I don''t think there will be any problems.


    I guess.


    Rikke will be working on the main models, and I''ll be working on the high-end models from day one. This is the same for the knives. This will not change until there is movement in the capital and I no longer need to contact him.


    When the "work" is done, I practice with Deanna. I think her moves are getting better. But I think it''s going to take her a long time to get one from me. I guess I''ll just have to be patient. It would be better if I could teach him well, though.


    After practice and dinner, the day is over. I''m scheduled to work again tomorrow after waiting for a call.


    In the end, nothing special happened for about three days. After three days of the usual routine of exchanging letters of no particular importance, returning to the forge, training, eating, and sleeping, I have a good number of shortswords, longswords, and knives. The next day, the fourth, was a different story.


    As usual, you check the tops of the trees for hidden letters in the bushes, and retrieve the hidden letters. Check the letter in the forest.


    "Be ready to go to the capital alone tomorrow. I''ll be here to pick you up. If you need anything for your blacksmithing work, bring it with you. I''ll explain on the way to the capital. "


    It said. That''s pretty urgent. The only reason Camillo didn''t come directly is because he needs to pick me up tomorrow. There''s no way I''m going to the city today. The only thing I need for blacksmithing is a furnace, but I can''t bring it with me, and I don''t think he''s expecting me to bring it. Other than that, there is nothing special. The only thing I can think of is a hammer, which I''m getting reasonably comfortable with, but if you''re a cheat, the quality of the tool is not a problem. If you''re writing this and calling me, you''re probably asking me to do some blacksmithing in the capital. Well, if it will help Mr. Marius, I don''t mind.


    I wrote a note of approval, hid the letter again, tied the ribbon to a bush, and went home.


    When I got home, at lunch, I explained that I was going to the capital.


    So the three of you will be staying with me. I''m not sure how long it''ll be, but if it''s longer than two weeks, I''ll see if I can get them to leave.


    What about blacksmithing?


    Keep working. We''re pretty well stocked up, so we should be okay for a while. You still have plenty of meat, right?


    Yeah. I''ll get it for you if you need it.


    Sorry, but you''re on it. You can take a break from going into town. Camilo won''t be there anyway, and I''ve been gone two weeks before, so he won''t suspect anything.


    Okay.


    And, Deanna, don''t leave this place.


    All right. I''m sorry. It''s my house.


    I told you not to worry about it.


    Yeah. ......


    Deanna is depressed.


    "I owe your brother a lot, too, Deanna. I''m just paying it back.


    I say cheerfully. Deanna seems to have come to terms with this. She looks much brighter than before.


    "Well, now that that''s out of the way, let''s get to work.


    I said as I entered the workshop after lunch. I''m the only one who can make the high-end models. I''ll concentrate on the high-end model of the knife. I''m going to focus a little more on speed than usual. Thanks to the cheats, I can complete one high-end model after another without much loss of quality.


    Even though I didn''t make any models in the morning, I was able to make about 1.2 times as much as I normally make in a day. With such a large amount, I could go to the wholesaler right after I came home.


    We had a rather lavish dinner that night, a kind of send-off party before the expedition. I wouldn''t have to cook tomorrow.


    The next morning, while keeping a watchful eye on the road from the tree tops, I tucked into my breakfast of unbaked bread with thin slices of salted meat. I hadn''t brought anything in particular, except my usual self-defense knife. I didn''t want to get in trouble if something happened and I had to leave my hammer in the capital.


    As I was eating my breakfast and looking at the street, I saw a carriage coming from the distance. I wondered if that was Camillo.


    Soon it became clear that it was a rather large wagon (though it looked like a horse pulling a large cart) and that it was approaching. I quickly swallowed my breakfast and stared at the face of the man. It was definitely Camilo. Once I was sure that there was no one around, I climbed down from the tree and continued to watch the carriage from the forest.


    Eventually, the carriage stops and Camilo gets out and walks around to the back. I approached it quickly, looking around me.


    Hey.


    I called out to Camilo. Camilo didn''t seem surprised.


    "It''s you. Sorry to bother you so soon, but I need you to get in the back.


    He replied.


    All right.


    I jumped on the back of the truck and moved closer to the platform. Camillo saw me and moved to the platform and started to drive the cart. You''re faster than I thought.


    I''ll tell you briefly. I need you to go to the capital and put your sword to work. Today or tomorrow if possible.


    Camilo spoke a little louder because he was driving the carriage. I replied in the same loud voice.


    "Fine, but how many?


    "One is enough. "One is enough. Get the best one you can.


    So it''s a custom model.


    Good. But can I ask you why?


    "Yeah. Mr. Marius'' house ...... has an heirloom sword that was stolen from the Amur family. You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier.


    Why does that mean I have to fall on my sword?


    Don''t be so hasty. It seems that Karel wants to say that Marius-san is not qualified to be the successor because he stole the family heirloom sword. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who''ll be able to help you out.


    I''m not sure how you managed to get your family heirloom stolen, but you''re not fit to be the heir, and I''ll take it back and show you I''m fit to be the heir. So you''re saying... I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with that.


    "Karel and his lieutenants were nowhere near the capital when the heirloom sword was stolen. This is more suspicious, but as long as there is no connection to the person who stole it and nothing has come out, suspicion is just suspicion, and if they bring it back, it must be an achievement. But I got it back as soon as I started looking for it! That would be too suspicious, so they''re probably pretending that they haven''t found it yet.


    The word "match pump" is so self-made that it makes me embarrassed.


    "That''s where you come in. Marius-san says that the stolen heirloom sword is a fake.


    "Oh, that''s .......


    A horrible thought crossed my mind. No, that''s not possible. But Camilo''s words were exactly as I imagined.


    Yes, you are going to strike the new heirloom sword of the Amur family. Today and tomorrow.

 55 arrival in the capital

    "Wait a minute. Does this new heirloom sword mean that my sword will become an heirloom of the Amur family?


    "Yes, it does. The one that was stolen was a fake, so of course the "real" one that Marius-san has is the heirloom. And the "real" one is the one you made.


    I don''t want that to happen to the sword I made. ......


    A family heirloom sword is not a national treasure, and it wasn''t made by a god or an elf, but by the first person who struck it, so it''s the same thing.


    That''s what I''m told.


    I''m going to give up on the idea of helping you here, Marius.


    Hmm.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    If you want to make a national treasure or an heirloom for a family of a higher rank than a count, the materials and methods of making it will be beyond the range of what ordinary steel can compete with, but for a count''s family, it might still be a very good steel, and you might be able to get by. I''ll ask Marius about the material of the sword. .......


    "I saw the sword you struck Helen with, and even I could tell that it was quite a feat. If you can do that, you''ll be fine.


    Camilo calls out to me as I ponder this.


    Oh, you''ve seen the only thing that''s gone out into the world so far. If he says it''s okay, then it''s okay. I can''t shake the uneasiness, but I''m on a boat, I have to do it.


    All right. However, it will be difficult if several conditions are met. For example, if the material is more than steel, it will be dangerous. I''ll try to make it as good as I can.


    "Oh, that''s good. Now, I''m sorry, but there''s a box there, okay? I need you to hide in there.


    This?


    Yeah, there''s a big box there. But it''s a little small for me to fit in.


    Yeah, that''s it.


    Camilo says, glancing back at me. I do as he says, remove the lid of the box, and look inside. It''s deeper than I expected. Or rather, the depth is clearly not physically correct. So that''s it. The cart has been tampered with so that it can carry more stuff than it looks. I can hide in it. I ducked into it and closed the lid myself.


    It''s been quite a while since I hid in the box. At least long enough for me to doze off lightly. I suppose it''s faster than walking because of the carriage and the well-developed roads, but it''s still a long way to go.


    After a while, the carriage jolted to a stop with a thud. There was a lot of noise around. It seems we are at the entrance of the city.


    "Next! I feel as if I can hear voices here and there calling, "Next! I wonder if it''s like border control immigration in the previous world. It''s frustrating that I can''t understand what''s going on because I''m in a box. The carriage moves forward and stops from time to time. The voices of the guards were getting closer and closer.


    Eventually, it seemed to be our turn.


    "Are you a peddler?


    "Yes. Yes, I''m bringing some goods.


    Let''s change that.


    Hey.


    The sound of two men walking approaches the cart, which is where I am. Footsteps that sounded like guards came up to the cart, and they seemed to be opening the lid of the cargo on the opposite side of the cart from me. The sound of the footsteps and the opening of the lid gradually came closer and closer to me, and I was quite chilled, but in the end they didn''t come to me, and just got off the truck.


    All right, all right, come on through.


    "Hey. Thanks a lot.


    Camilo replied condescendingly and proceeded with the carriage. Soon, they were inside the city, and the carriage began to vibrate differently as they heard the noise. The sound of the wheels also changed. But Camilo still didn''t tell me to get out. It seems that the situation is still the same, that I mustn''t go out or make any noise.


    After we seemed to have entered the city, we continued on for quite a distance, turning roads, climbing hills, and occasionally stopping. Eventually, after stopping and going a little further, I felt a distinctly different vibration from before, and the carriage stopped again. I guess that''s our destination.


    "Hey, you can leave.


    I hear Camilo''s voice. I opened the lid like I''d been waiting for it, stepped out of the box, and stretched out on the back of the cart. My hips made a thumping sound. If I had been the same age as in the previous world, my back would have been too sore to stand.


    Oh, that was hard.


    "Yeah, it was. I''m sorry, but I can''t let them know you''re here.


    I know.


    I smiled back at Camilo.


    So, where are we?


    This is the Amur family forge. This is the Amour family forge, where they make and repair weapons for their private army.


    "Whoa. It''s awfully quiet for that.


    I would have thought a place like this would be noisy, with the hammering of water wheels and all.


    It seems that they''ve shut down for now, leaving only a few craftsmen that Marius-san trusts.


    "I see.


    Well, we can''t let too many people see us making the real thing.


    Okay.


    I jump off the back of the truck. This seems to be a loading dock, no fire pit or anything. I couldn''t tell from inside the box, but when I looked outside, the sun was beginning to set. Since we left first thing in the morning, it must have taken a long time even by carriage.


    Well, let''s hurry up and get ready.


    "Oh. I''ve just sent word to Marius that we''ve arrived, so please get on with it.


    Okay.


    I open the door Camilo showed me. Now, let''s start helping Mr. Marius for the rest of his life.

 56 failure and success

    Looking at the inside of the forge, we find a fire pit, a fiddle, a hammer, and other tools. The other thing that catches my eye is the large hammer. If you look at it, you will see that it has a shaft extending outward at the top. This is the kind of hammer used in a waterwheel. The installer will show you how to make it work, so you should be able to manage it.


    The firebox is not magic, so you have to light it yourself. After putting charcoal in the fire pit, take the bark, straw, sheet metal, and a hammer to the anvil.


    After placing the sheet metal on the anvil, turn it over and hit the edges with the hammer as hard as you can. After doing this for a while, the edge of the sheet metal becomes red hot. Put some straw on the bark of the tree, and touch the red-hot sheet metal to it, and the straw will ignite. Bring it quickly to the fireplace, place it around the coals, and operate the fungo until the coals ignite.


    After a while, when the fire is started, add charcoal and repeat the operation. In my workshop, this part is done quickly and easily by magic. All you have to do is just throw in some coals, light them with magic, and let the wind blow. Someone who can use magic better than me should be able to do the same thing with this fire pit, but it''s the minimum I can do. And such a person probably wouldn''t be a blacksmith.


    After the fire has turned sufficiently and the temperature has risen, I put in the best sheet metal I could find and heat it. After heating it up, the first step is to stretch it. Place the heated sheet metal on the anvil and hit it with a hammer. I try to make the tissue as even as possible, but the feeling is a little different from usual. Is it because the hammer is different? Maybe I should have brought it from the workshop. This is a "special order" model, so I''m concentrating on striking and stretching.


    Eventually, the length of the longsword is reached. Now it''s time to shape it. The shape is created by heating and beating. The finished shape is a longsword with a straight blade. This gives it a sense of solidity.


    "Oh, it''s ready?


    Camilo called out to me from where he had been.


    "Yeah, in shape.


    As I answered, I put the sword into the fire pit and raised the temperature. Prepare for quenching. I manipulate the fusigo to find the perfect temperature. When the sword is heated to the desired temperature, remove it from the fireplace and quickly cool it with water. When the temperature has dropped sufficiently, hold it lightly over the fire to warm it up again, and then cool it down. After polishing and sharpening, it was supposed to be ready for .......


    Hmmm...


    I was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it done?


    Camilo is worried about my condition.


    Camilo is worried about me. "No, I could have, but not like this. ......


    That''s right. This sword doesn''t have the sparkle that I had when I made the "custom model". This is a "high end" model at best. I suppose it''s a cheat to be able to do that in such a short time, but it''s not good enough to make an heirloom for the next generation.


    "It looks good enough.


    "No... No, not like this.


    As in my workshop, there was firewood, so I placed a piece of straw on it and slashed it with the sword I had just struck. The straw was cut quickly. The blade cut into the wood.


    "Oh, that''s really sharp.


    No, it''s not ...... like this. ......


    Camilo is excited, but of course my custom-made model doesn''t have this kind of sharpness. It''s only a high-end model. I take out my own knife and use it to cut straw and firewood. The straw cut through the wood with a single stroke. This is the kind of sharpness you get with a custom-made model.


    "Oh, hey, that''s .......


    "Hmm? Yeah, when I''m serious, I can make something this sharp.


    "Oh, yeah? ......


    Camilo is a little taken aback. I see, Helen really only showed me her appearance, not her sharpness.


    Don''t say that too much.


    "I know, I know. I know. I mean, they won''t believe you even if you say this.


    Oh, yeah?


    You can cut firewood with a knife, let alone a bundle of straw.


    I''ll try a couple of knives.


    What about this one?


    I''ll give you some if you want. They''re cheap.


    "You''re still a greedy blacksmith, you know that?


    Camilo said with a smile.


    I tried to make two more knives, but they were all high-end models. The sun had long since set, and Camilo was nowhere to be seen.


    I compare the high-end model I made here with the custom-made model for my self-defense. The brilliance is completely different. The high-end model has a certain degree of brilliance, but the custom-made model seems to glow on its own. It seems to shine much brighter now than when it was made. What is the difference? ....... How can I make this shine with this material?


    "No. That''s not it.


    I realized. If it doesn''t work using only the materials here, I can make it using the materials not here.


    I turned up the fire in the fire pit and put a dismembered self-defense knife in it and heated it. Take out the red-hot knife and cut it into thirds. Place a small piece of sheet metal and the cut knife alternately on the sheet metal, wrap it with a thin wet linen cloth, stick the ashes of burning straw on it, and put it in the fireplace to heat. Take out the red-hot, lumpy-looking piece and, making full use of the cheat, hit it with a hammer so that the sheet metal here sticks to the steel of the knife you cut.


    Repeat this process several times, and when it comes together, hit it with the hammer to stretch it, but not to the desired length yet. When it has reached the desired length, cut a slit in the middle, fold it over, and put it together again. This process was repeated about 15 times.


    The resulting mass is then heated again, and this time it is stretched to the desired length. At this time, I beat it to make the tissue as even as possible and to eliminate any irregularities. This time, you will not feel any discomfort as you did when you first hit it.


    It has been extended to the desired length. There are no irregularities or distortions. From here, I make the shape. Repeat the heating and beating. Watching intently to make sure that the unevenness and distortions that have been erased do not appear again.


    The resulting shape is not the same as the first one, but one with a graceful curve at the edge. I didn''t think about it when I first made it, but if it''s going to be a family heirloom, it''d better have a design as elaborate as this. The quenching, tempering, polishing, and sharpening were all done to perfection.


    I took my time to look at the newly made blade. This shine is definitely a custom made model. I brought out some straw and firewood, set it up, and lightly swung the longsword down on it.


    The next moment, the blade of the longsword touches the ground, and the straw and firewood are scattered on both sides.

 57 the completion of a family heirloom

    Now the sword itself is complete. It will be literally impossible for any other sword to compete with it. But I can''t just deliver it like this. It''s too simple to be a family heirloom.


    I borrowed a screwdriver (and a hammer and some other things) and started carving the blade. With the help of a cheat, we can create a graceful design that matches the curve of the blade without compromising the weight balance and strength. It looks like the leaves and stems of a plant. The tip of the sword should have a pattern that looks like a flower blooming. These patterns are put on the back and the front, so it is quite hard work. This is probably more work than hammering a sword. ....... Well, I think that''s why it has a higher status as a family heirloom.


    Thanks to the cheat, I can work on it without hesitation or drafting. After a long time, I finally finished engraving the blade. Next is the flange and the hilt. The design on the sword''s hilt and sword blade will also be engraved with a pattern of intertwined plants. The design on the tsuba is carved in such a way that it appears three-dimensional. The crest of the Amur family is also carved into the center of the tsuba. The head of the handle is carved to look like a flower bud.


    The usual "seated fat cat" is placed in a small area where it will not be visible when the leather is wrapped. It''s a little easter egg.


    I used a file to clean up the burrs that appeared during the engraving process. The pattern became clearer, so I stopped there. I realized that it was already quite late. I feel very sleepy. There''s no point in continuing to work like this. As I''ve gotten older, I''ve become much quicker to give up on things like this.


    I put out the fire in the fire pit and lay down on a blanket that was in the forge.


    "-Keep up. Hey, wake up.


    I wake up to someone shaking me awake.


    "Hmm.


    I loosely open my eyes. It seems it was Camilo who was shaking me.


    I thought he was depressed that he couldn''t do it last night, but he''s sleeping peacefully.


    "Well, staying up all night is not good for you.


    "Well, staying up all night isn''t good for you," I replied lazily as I lay there. If I hadn''t had my sword in hand, I wouldn''t have been able to relax so much.


    The body is the capital?


    Then I heard a familiar voice, different from Camilo''s. I jumped up. I jumped up in a panic.


    "Mr. Marius!


    The smiling face was that of the gentleman I had seen at the entrance to the city. His body was not in that raggedy leather armor, but in fine clothes. The shortsword on his waist is my own, which makes me happy and embarrassed.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Eizo.


    Mr. Marius greets me politely. I''m sure he''s feeling a bit overwhelmed by the recent turmoil, and his face looks a bit shaded. What''s that?


    Marius-san, did you know my name?


    I asked you when I asked you for this case. It''s not polite to talk in confidence without knowing my name.


    I see. ....... Mr. Marius, you don''t have to be so polite to me. You don''t have to be so polite to me, Mr. Marius, just like when you meet me on the street.


    When Mr. Marius is polite to me, I feel very uncomfortable and the conversation is awkward.


    No, I can''t be rude to someone who will be a benefactor of my family.


    I''ve been doing this since I was a guard in the city, but you''re very thoughtful, Marius.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m in your debt.


    When I said that.


    "Then, since we''re both in the same boat, why don''t we stop being so polite to each other?


    Mr. Marius suggests, smiling. If I don''t drink this, we''ll probably stay like this. I don''t like that either.


    "Okay, ......, okay. I''ll do it.


    Thus, a blacksmith who speaks to the (probably incoming) Count on a casual basis is born.


    I''m going to wrap the leather for now, so wait a little while. Do you have time?


    Yes, I have time.


    Good.


    I wrap the leather around the hilt of my sword. With the help of my cheat, I got it wrapped quickly and neatly.


    There we go. Now swing it.


    Okay.


    I handed the sword to Marius. Marius looked at the sword.


    "That''s a beautiful sword. ......


    Marius looked at the sword and admired it. He looked at it for a few moments, then came to his senses and began to swing it. It''s a beautiful sword. It was very similar to Diana''s, who must have learned the same sword techniques. The only difference is that Diana''s movements were a bit more speedy, perhaps because she was a woman, while Marius''s were a bit more flicking, giving the impression that he was more of a power type.


    Marius wielded his sword in a single-minded manner for a while, but eventually he stopped moving, and I called out to him.


    "How''s it going?


    "It''s amazing, this sword. It''s better than any sword I''ve ever held.


    Marius said, sounding heartfelt.


    "Well, it''s almost the best I can make. It''s as good as any sword out there. ......


    Oh, I almost forgot.


    I almost forgot. "Speaking of which, what is the original heirloom sword made of?"


    I''ll have to ask you that. It''s pretty good, but it''s only steel. If it was made of orichalcone, adamantite, or some other magical metal, my sword would be defeated by its slightly worse quality.


    The "fake" sword was given to the Amur family when they received the title of Count. No mortal can stand the metal of the gods, even if it is the best in the kingdom.


    So it''s just steel?


    Exactly.


    One thing''s clear for now. Is it impossible for a normal human to get an orichalcon? I wonder if I''ll make it. .......


    One more thing, have you ever shown your family heirlooms before?


    "We bring them out for private ceremonies, but other than that, they''re kept out of the public eye. Even in our records, there''s nothing but ''the king gave me a title and a sword''.


    "So there''s no need for the outside world to make a fuss about it being different from the heirloom it was supposed to be?"


    That''s right.


    Then it''s okay. I was wondering what would happen if it was displayed in a museum or something like that in the previous world, but it seems to have been treated more like a sacred object and never exposed to the public.


    If you feel like you''re losing control, just compare. "If the real one doesn''t lose to the fake one, then we''ll know which one is the sword given to us by the king, won''t we?"


    Marius said with a grin and a sneer.

 58 the delivery of family treasures

    "Okay, so next is the pod.


    I call out to Camilo and Marius.


    "Oh, yeah. Sheath is here too, right?


    Camilo says to me. If it''s a normal longsword, I can just make it and be done with it, but if it''s a family heirloom, well...


    I don''t know how long you''re going to keep this as an heirloom, but if you''re going to call it an heirloom, you''re going to need a good sheath for it.


    Can you do it by tomorrow?


    This is Marius.


    Well, it''s as close as I can get it, but I''ll have it done by the end of the day.


    Don''t make it too fancy. The fake scabbard wasn''t too flashy.


    I see. I''ll make it look like that.


    Yes, please.


    At this point, they left. Next time I''ll come back for full delivery. Well, here we go.


    The foundation will be made of wood. I''ll choose an old, tightly packed piece of wood from the supply. You''ll need a good eye for this. If it is a family heirloom and it is made of new wood, you can say that it was recently rebuilt. If it were a national treasure or a sacred artifact, it would be quite difficult to rebuild the scabbard.


    Place the sword on the wood, measure its size, and then hollow out the wood in the shape of the sword. Prepare two sheets of wood, one half hollowed out and one half hollowed out, stick them together with nikahawa, and make the outer shape with a high quality model knife that I made on a trial basis. Since it seems that this knife can be used for carving as well, I put a single pattern in the middle, like a flower stem and leaves.


    When you have finished, clean the entire surface with a knife. This is like shaving.


    Next, take a cloth and apply beeswax to the entire surface. This is an expensive item, but it is a family heirloom, so don''t be stingy.


    After a considerable amount of time is spent on the coating, the next step is to light the fireplace. The sheet metal, which is not very large, is heated and struck with a hammer to spread it thinly. The stretched sheet of steel is used for the edge of the scabbard. Normally this would take quite a long time, but thanks to a cheat, I was able to get the desired length and shape in one go.


    The extended plate is then attached to the perimeter of the scabbard and engraved with a taga-ne. The pattern here is also like the leaves of a plant. As the sun was setting, the sheath was finally completed. I was woken up rather early in the morning, and Marius and Camilo didn''t stay that long, so I must have spent a lot of time on a single sheath. Even so, the fact that I was able to finish in one day a task that would normally have taken me a month or so to complete, is nothing short of a cheat.


    When you put the sword in the scabbard, it looks quite elaborate. It will not be inferior to a fake. While I was smiling to myself, Camilo and Marius came over.


    How are you doing? Are you sure you''re not out of time?


    Camilo asked in a cheerful tone. Camilo asked cheerfully, "You''re not thinking that it''s not ready. I''m glad and embarrassed by his trust.


    It''s just about done. How do you like it?


    I show them the sword and scabbard I just made.


    "Oh. ......


    Marius lets out a squeal of admiration.


    "This should make it easier for us to fight off the fakes.


    "Good. That''s good.


    Marius says smilingly, and I reply rather bluntly. It''s nice to know that people are happy with what I''ve made, but I''m still more embarrassed.


    "Thank you so much, Eizo.


    "No, I owe you a debt. I''m just returning the favor.


    Marius holds out his right hand. I took his hand and shook it firmly.


    "Get some rest for today. I''ll pick you up in the morning.


    Camilo tells me.


    "Yeah, okay.


    I''d like to sneak out in the middle of the night, but the gates are closed at midnight. It would be less suspicious to sneak out in the early hours of the morning when the place is crowded.


    I decided to follow Camilo''s advice and go to bed.


    The next morning, I woke up before Camilo came to pick me up. I washed my face with water from the water bottle I had left there, and prepared to go home. But I didn''t bring anything with me, so I didn''t have much to prepare. I''ll just take one of the knives I made as a test instead of the self-defense one I destroyed here. When I get home, I''ll make a new "custom model" and use it for self-defense.


    Some time after sunrise, Camilo and Marius arrived. And a couple of other women. What''s going on?


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?


    Camilo says with a grin. I''m confused.


    "Oh, yeah. I woke up before you guys got here.


    I replied. In the previous world, I used to sleep in a chair all the time. I was puzzled, but Marius called out to me.


    I''m sorry to rush you, but I need you to change into these.


    "I''m sorry to bother you so suddenly, but I need you to change into these.


    What?


    My confusion deepens. I''m just leaving now, why would I bother to change into something so luxurious?


    While I was in a complete panic, Marius told the women who came with us.


    "He''s not used to this kind of clothing. Help him change.


    "Help him change. The women nodded and surrounded me.


    "No, no, wait. Why are you changing?


    I almost scream. In the meantime, the women are trying to carry out their orders - that is, they are trying to take off my clothes. I hold my clothes back and wait for their answers, but they both keep grinning and don''t answer back. If I hold them back too tightly, I might damage their clothes, so I relax for a moment, but the women take advantage of the moment and start taking off their clothes, leaving me in just my underwear. I had no choice but to ask them to put on new clothes. It''s true that I don''t know how to wear the more luxurious clothes.


    There was nothing I could do about it, so I just let her put the clothes on me. I guess because I didn''t put up any kind of resistance, the one being dressed got things done quickly. The clothes were similar in design to Marius''s, and had an aristocratic look to them. I couldn''t keep up with what was going on, but if I looked closely, I could see that Camilo''s appearance had become much better.


    "So? What are you going to do, make me wear this? You''re not going to let me go home like this, are you?


    When I asked them with a resentful expression, Marius said without even trying to hold back his laughter.


    "I''m going to confront my brother now. And you''re coming with me.

 59 the beginning of a showdown

    I changed my clothes, or rather they made me change my clothes, and I was in the carriage with Marius and Camilo. I couldn''t help but look resentful. The only thing that saved me was that Cermia and Rike didn''t see me like this.


    "Don''t be so mad. Don''t you want to see the fake?"


    Camilo intercedes.


    "I''m not saying I don''t want to see it, but ......


    I''m not saying I don''t want to see it, but it''s a family heirloom given to the king, it''s probably more than that, and if you''re asking me if I don''t mind, of course I do.


    This is my request. It''s my request. I''ve gotten you both involved and I want you both to know what happened.


    Marius says. I have no objection to that.


    "So, why did I have to wear this?


    That''s the only thing that''s bothering me.


    "To put it bluntly, I can''t have a mere blacksmith present at such an occasion. I think it''s a bunch of crap. So I dressed him in noble clothes.


    Marius replies.


    And Eizo is supposed to be my guest from the north. Karel will be bringing some people with him, so it won''t be a problem for him to bring a guest. For Karel, it would be more convenient if he could announce his recapture in the presence of a third party. The same is true for Camilo-dono. He''s probably hoping that the word will spread through the peddler''s information network. Otherwise, there''s no way that Karel would accept the presence of a peddler."


    "I see.


    "A peddler" is Karel''s word, not Marius''s. Marius is supposed to be the next Count, but he''s "progressive" for a nobleman. I wonder if his experience as a city guard has helped him to see many people. It is not hard to understand why a peddler is good and a blacksmith is not, considering the spread of information.


    Does that mean that all these things will backfire?


    That''s right.


    Being seen by a third party like me, or by a peddler with a network of information like Camilo, will only result in the spread of Karel''s failure. Karel bringing his friends and acquaintances would have the same result. I hope that''s enough to get him to admit it. I couldn''t help but think so.


    Eventually, we arrived at a large mansion. I wonder if this is the house of the Count of Amur.


    "This is Lord Menzel''s villa.


    Marius tells me, but the name doesn''t sound familiar to me.


    "Lord Menzel is a marquis of this country.


    Camilo followed up. A marquess is one rank above a count.


    Wow. Wow. You''ve come to the right place.


    "My father is an old acquaintance of Lord Menzel''s. He''s younger than my father, but he''s a good friend. That''s why he''s asked me to rule on this matter.


    That''s Marius. I see. If you''re a marquis, you probably report directly to the king.


    When we got off the carriage at the mansion, a polite young man, probably a servant, showed us around and took us to a large room. When we arrived, there was no one in the room. Marius took a seat, and we sat down near him. I don''t know much about seating arrangements in this kind of situation, but it doesn''t seem that different from the previous world. The "real" heirloom sword is wrapped in a cloth and placed near Marius.


    Moments later, three men entered the room. One of them has a grim smile on his face. He looks vaguely like Marius, so that''s Karel. He doesn''t look like a bad guy. I guess he just happened to be blinded by greed. ....... The other two must be people of a certain rank. Karel and the others sat down facing us.


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you have.


    Some time later, an elderly man in luxurious clothes entered the room. He was stoutly built, with a neatly groomed mustache and head of hair. Is that the Marquis of Menzel? We all stand up at once. The Marquis took his seat at the top of the table and invited us to sit down as well.


    "Now, you said that the Amur family lost their heirloom sword and Lord Karel retrieved it?


    The Marquis asked Karel and the others. The Marquis asked them. His voice was low and firm, as one would expect from a man of his stout physique, and most people would tremble if he were to shout at them.


    "Yes, sir. It was the work of bandits near the border, but we managed to get it back yesterday.


    Karel''s voice was high but calm. He pulled out a long object wrapped in cloth, which turned out to be a sword. As Marius had said, it was in a simple scabbard without much ornamentation. The sword was in a simple scabbard with no ornamentation, as Marius had said, and the same was true of the sword''s hilt and tsuba, indicating that it had been made by a skilled craftsman.


    So, what is it that you wish me to rule on? If you have retrieved what was lost, then there should be no problem. If the Count of Amur is succeeded by Marius, then all will be well, won''t it?


    The Marquis gives it back to Karel. The Marquis may not have a very good impression of Karel, or he may be a person like this by nature, but he speaks in a brusque manner.


    I''m not sure that a man who has had his family heirlooms stolen from him and has done nothing but sit on his hands is fit to be the head of a county family.


    Karel countered, glancing at Marius. It''s started. The Marquis is pondering over these words.


    I don''t understand what Karel is saying. It''s doubtful that a person who can do nothing but flail about after his family''s most valuable possessions have been stolen would be a suitable patriarch for a family of high rank. The higher the status of the family, the more people are involved. The lives of the people in the territory as well as their own depend on the patriarch. The patriarch must have the ability to solve such difficulties, and Marius was unable to show it this time.


    That is, of course, if the family heirlooms were really stolen and he was just sitting on his hands against the bandits, which is not the case here. But it''s impossible for us to prove otherwise. I think it''s possible that Karel is taking care of the bandits he brought in. In that case, Karel''s story of "the family heirlooms were stolen, so I found out where the bandits were, took them out, and got them back" is consistent on the surface, and most importantly, it is not a lie.


    But we have a trump card. It''s a tightrope we have to walk, but it''s a trump card that Karel never thought of.


    Marius opens his mouth.


    "May I have a word?


    No problem. Go ahead and say it.


    The Marquis prompts.


    The reason I seemed to slow down was because the heirloom was a fake. The real one was in my possession, and I thought I would be able to hunt down the bandits slowly. I regret that I seemed to have been too lazy to do anything about it, but I hope you understand that there is a difference between a quick cleanup and a slow and steady hunt and finish.


    "Huh?


    The Marquis raises one eyebrow at Marius'' counterattack. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "Here''s the real thing."


    Marius unwrapped the cloth wrapping beside him and pulled out a sword in its scabbard. Here''s the real thing, the sword I struck with.

 60 settlement

    It can''t be!


    Karel exclaims loudly. Of course he can''t, because it''s not true.


    "Calm down, Lord Karel.


    The Marquis chastises Karel. Reluctantly, Karel takes a seat. When he looks at his two companions, one of them is simply surprised, while the other one is bitter. It seems that the surprised one hadn''t been told the details of the incident. In a way, it''s a blessing. The bitter one is dressed like an aristocrat, but if he is an aristocrat, he''d better learn to hide his true feelings a little better, or he''ll be killed in a heartbeat if he goes to a place of power.


    "So, what do you mean by ''real''?"


    The Marquis asks Marius.


    The Marquis asks Marius, "Well, I found out from a document my father left behind that the Amur family used a fake one for ceremonies, but in reality there was a real one. But in reality, there was a "real" one. "If there is a crisis in the country, the person who succeeds the governor should face the crisis with the real thing," his father had written.


    Marius took a piece of paper (probably parchment) from his pocket and presented it to the Marquis. The Marquis took it and looked it over.


    The Marquis took it and looked it over. "Hmm, it''s definitely Count Amur''s handwriting.


    Karel''s eyes widened at the words of the Marquis, but of course, how could you not have carefully forged it when you were talking about something like this? If you can fool the eyes of an old friend, you must have hired someone with good skills, but that''s Camilo''s job. I glanced at Camilo, and he winked at me for a moment. You don''t wink at an old man.


    Karel was about to say something, but Marius got up first.


    I''m very sorry for the delay," he said, "but you were out of town when this document was found. I''m very sorry about that.


    He bowed his head. Karel sat back down again. It''s suspicious, but it makes sense.


    If not, no problem. If not, I will inform His Majesty that there is no problem.


    The Marquis unknowingly threw out a word that was almost a death sentence for Karel. But now, he can still say, "I''ve lost my temper, but I was determined to get my family heirloom back. I admire your spirit," is enough to settle the matter.


    It may be impossible for him to inherit the family heir, but I think the best thing to do here is to end it that way. Then, while Marius is investigating the cause of death of his father and brother, he can hide himself or make a deal.


    "No, I still don''t believe in the term ''fake'' and ''real''."


    But Karel wanted to settle this right here and now. He wanted it. Even though that would be putting the king in front of the piece Marius had placed.


    "All right. Then let''s prove it.


    Marius said without hesitation. It''s a sign of confidence in my product, but it''s also a little disgusting.


    "How do you do it?


    "It would be quicker if you actually tried. May I use your garden?


    Of course. Would that be all right with you, Mr. Karrel?


    Yes.


    Everyone leaves the room to move. Karel is now staring at Marius without concealment. Marius just let it go, smugly.


    Thus, the final confrontation took place in the courtyard of the Marquis'' residence. Both of us have our "heirloom swords", but we are not going to cut each other with them.


    The one I made is propped up against the soil in the courtyard. It''s my work, but it looks like I could be a king if I pulled it out. Then a young soldier with a spear approaches. He''s a member of the house guard, the Marquis'' private army. He''s going to poke the side of the sword I made. If it does any damage to the sword, it means my creation is a fake. However, I glanced at it and saw that if the tip was that good, my sword could withstand 50 hits even if it was made of just steel.


    The soldier poked it 20 times, but it only ruined the tip of the spear, not a scratch on the sword I made.


    "Stupid .......


    Karel grumbled in a whisper. Of course you''re right. You can''t prepare something like this in just a day or two. Normally. The Marquis also praised the sword with a look of admiration.


    "It is indeed a sword given to you by His Majesty the King. It''s both beautiful and strong.


    "Yes, sir. It is indeed the real thing."


    And Marius is on top of it. We''ve shown you what our swords can do.


    "Then let''s see your sword, Lord Karrel.


    "Yes.


    Karel thrusts his sword into the earth as well. Then the Marquis said.


    "Hey. Take the spear.


    "to the soldier from before.


    No, it''s not enough.


    As soon as Marius said that, he pulled out the "real" spear that was stuck next to Karel''s "fake" spear and slashed at the "fake" spear. Without any metallic sound, the fake was cut off from the middle. With a crunch, the top half of the fake rolled away.


    This strength, this sharpness, with these, it is certain that this is the ''real thing'', is it not?


    Marius smiles and declares victory over the Marquis.


    I''m not sure. I''m sure this is the real deal. This must be the real thing.


    The Marquis, as expected, was a little slow to understand what was happening in front of his eyes, but when he was shown this, there was no way he could accept or reject it. He was surprised, but declared which was the real one.


    So, I will inform your Majesty that there is no problem with this matter and that the succession will proceed as planned. Marius, Karel.


    The slightly recovered Marquis declared. We''re done here. I want to take off this thing and go home. Just when I thought that.


    "Aaah!


    Karel shouted and tried to jump on Marius. He has a knife in his hand. Thanks to my "cheat," I was able to catch his movement, but I couldn''t get there in time. But just then, I see another move. Marius.


    Marius''s right hand, still holding my sword, jumps up with great speed, and as if there is nothing there, the blade traces Karel''s left hip and right shoulder.


    The upper half of Karel''s body fell to the ground with a thud before it reached Marius.

 61 settlement

    "Your Excellency, I''m sorry for the damage I''ve done to your garden. I am at your disposal for this punishment.


    Marius bows to the Marquis. It would be easy to replace the soil in this area, but it would not be the end of the story. But the Marquis did not get angry, he smiled and said, despite the fact that this is such a gruesome place.


    No, don''t worry about it. You have a great sword, Sir."


    You just called Marius "sir" instead of "sir". This means that the Marquis has recognized Marius as a Count. And the fact that he called Karel a "bandit" means that, as far as the Marquis is concerned, he is no longer a member of House Amur.


    "However, I am sorry to show you the shame of our family. If you have any further questions, please do not hesitate to contact me.


    "Hmm. I''ll keep that in mind. Hey, you two.


    The Marquis nodded to Marius, who bowed again, and called out to the two men that Karel had brought with him.


    Yes, yes.


    "What is it?


    The Marquis nodded to Marius, who bowed again. Unlike us, who had some idea of what was going to happen, they were completely unprepared.


    Please don''t tell anyone about what happened here. If you leak anything, you understand ......?


    The Marquis threatened in a very dignified voice. As expected, the two men nodded shakily and shakily. Poor thing.


    "Good. Hey, someone!


    The Marquis called his servants to take them away as quickly as possible. They''d appreciate that. We''ll leave the courtyard and go back to the room we came from. The Marquise''s servants will take care of the rest.


    I was impressed to see Marius looking at Karel with a sad look for a moment as he left him there.


    When I returned to my room, the Marquis and Marius started discussing the future plan. We could have excused ourselves, and the Marquis seemed to want to do so, but Marius said


    "I''m sorry I can''t say more to you, Your Excellency, but they have the right to know everything that''s going on.


    The Marquis agreed, and so he was present.


    First, Marius will inherit the title of Amur and the Count. This will be done within a week. Even though there won''t be a big ceremony, there will be a private feast, so I''ll have to send Diana to you as soon as I get home. I''ll have to make arrangements with Marius and Camilo later.


    And about Karel''s treatment. Her body will be secretly buried in the cemetery of the House of Amur, but officially, she will travel around the world to gain wisdom and assist Marius later on. This is done under the cover of his identity in order to obtain the unvarnished opinions of the people of the city, and the people of the country are told that there is no need to be concerned or inquisitive. Normally, when a person of the rank of a count comes to a country, a certain amount of hospitality is required, but this is not necessary, and he is not a spy, so don''t worry.


    This is a simple conclusion, and the Amour family''s mess is now settled.


    "Well, thank you, sir.


    "Oh. Likewise.


    Marius and the Marquis stand up and shake hands. This is the end of the meeting, which was short in summary but long in duration. I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let that show on my face as I stand up. Then, the Marquis called out to me.


    Do you know if your guest has any knowledge of swordsmanship?


    He looks at me with piercing eyes and asks.


    "No, not particularly, sir.


    I replied, feeling nervous inside. I really wish you wouldn''t do this when you''re relieved to be done.


    "You were the first one to react to his movements earlier. I thought you might be able to help me.


    "I see. ....... I can wield a sword for self-defense, but it''s not really what I''d call swordsmanship.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    The Marquis''s eyes narrowed and he became more intimidating. "Well, let''s just say that. I''d like to have the opportunity to meet you at some point.


    "No, no, I''m not that good. Please don''t ......


    I bowed my head in a cold sweat. The Marquis saw this and walked out of the room laughing.


    "Well, Eizo is great.


    After the Marquis left, Marius called out to me. After the Marquis had left, Marius approached him with the air of a friend.


    "What?


    I don''t know what the big deal was. I don''t know what was so great about it, just that I was afraid.


    The last time I saw you, the Marquis was quite intimidating, but you just let it go, didn''t you?


    Really?


    No, I thought he was kind of intimidating.


    I thought he was intimidating, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    I was right next to him, but he didn''t show any signs of being intimidated.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. Was that really such a big deal?


    "You are a man of war. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. So I''ve been intimidating Eizo with some knowledge of how good he is. He is a very bad person.


    That''s what it is. ......


    I''m not a bad person, don''t worry about that. I''ll just be a guest of honor.


    I''m really counting on you there.


    I don''t want to be spotted by any more troublesome people. I couldn''t help but wish Marius the best of luck.

 62 return

    The three of us left the Marquis''s mansion and headed for the Amour''s mansion. Now that everything is done, I want to get out of these clothes as soon as possible. After arriving in the capital, I went to the forge first and then directly to the Marquise, so this is the first time I''ve been to the Amur house.


    The Amour residence is smaller than the Marquis residence, but it has a magnificent gate. Camilo and I were ushered into a splendidly furnished room, probably a parlor. Marius is not there now. He''s probably changing out of his casual clothes. I''d like to change too ......, but then a middle-aged man who looked like a servant said


    "Mr. Eizo, this way, please.


    I was the only one who was called.


    I walked down the corridor with the servant. Like the corridor leading to the parlor, it was not decorated with vases and armor, as I had imagined in the previous world. There were only a few tapestries decorating the walls. A servant opened the door and said, "Come in.


    "Come in, come in.


    Please come in. I obeyed the instruction and entered the room, where several female servants were waiting for me. The door was closed behind me. However, it seems that nothing "important" is going to happen. My clothes are folded beside me.


    It must have been difficult for you to get used to wearing them. I''ll help you change now.


    A female servant quickly removes the nobleman''s clothes. It''s a good thing I don''t know how to put on clothes, because I have no idea how to take them off. I''ve learned this morning that it takes a lot of time to do this if you resist, so I''ll just let her do it. I can put on my own clothes, but if you insist on dressing me, I will obey you.


    I''m sure she''s used to it, and in no time at all, I''m dressed in my usual Villager A outfit. It''s really relaxing. I don''t feel comfortable in such extravagant clothes. While I was enjoying the feeling of freedom, the servant girls were giggling.


    "What is it?


    No, I was just thinking that you seem to be particularly fond of your appearance, Master Eizo.


    "Oh. I''m just an old man in town. I''m just an old man in town. Besides, it looks better on me, don''t you think?


    I said, laughing, as if to say something funny.


    "Yes, really.


    The servants laughed even harder.


    Now that I had finished changing, I went back to the original parlor with the servant man who had shown me in. Inside, Marius and Camilo, who had changed into much rougher clothes than usual, were drinking tea and chatting.


    "Oh, you''re back.


    Marius was the first to react.


    "Yeah. When I changed my clothes, I could see how stiff my shoulders were. It also made me realize that I''m not cut out to be a nobleman.


    I reply with a laugh. Camilo took advantage of this.


    Camilo chuckled and said, "No difference. No matter which way I dress, I''m never going to be in awe of you.


    The three of us all laughed.


    "Well, thank you very much for your help with this. Thank you.


    Marius bows his head.


    "I told you first. You took care of me in the city, and this is my way of returning the favor.


    "Yes, yes. Aside from Eizo, if I''m not mistaken, I''m also connected to the Count''s family, and I didn''t do much, so don''t worry about it.


    I''m very grateful to hear you say that.


    Marius smiled timidly. Marius smiled timidly, "I''m very glad to hear that, because normally we''d be holding the Count''s biggest secret. It seems that they know that we have no intention of doing anything with it.


    So, I can''t give you a big reward, but I can give you a small token of my gratitude.


    I wouldn''t have a problem with you continuing to do business with us. Just the fact that you''re doing business with the Count''s family is good enough for me.


    Camilo makes a request. It''s a bit conservative, but I guess being a merchant for the Count''s family gives you an edge.


    "All right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. Where''s Eizo?


    "Me?


    I don''t know. I want this! I''m not sure what I want. ...... Oh, there''s that one.


    I want information on rare ores. Not ironstone, but something more rare.


    "Like silver, mithril?


    Yeah. That''s exactly what I need.


    You say "information." You don''t want the actual ore?


    All I need is the information I can get. I''ll ask Camilo to get it for me.


    Well, I''ll see what I can do. And when you find it, you''ll tell Camilo, won''t you?


    Oh. Please.


    I looked at Camilo, and he nodded. I didn''t ask him, but it looks like he''s going to do it. Thank goodness.


    And that''s a different reward. Don''t say anything, just take it.


    A small bag is handed to Camilo and me. We look inside and find a few gold coins.


    "Hey, hey, .......


    I try to decline. But Marius stares at me and shakes his head. It''s not a good idea to be too adamant about this. .......


    "Well, I''m sorry, but I''ll take it.


    Oh.


    Marius nodded this time.


    When the conversation was over and I was ready to leave, I asked Marius.


    I asked Marius, "Speaking of which, we have to take Diana home, right? You have a feast to celebrate, right?


    "Hmm? Yes, I do. I have to justify my succession to the throne as soon as possible.


    What is it? You''re at a loss for a response right now. You''re starting to sound like Marius when he was in the guard. Oh well.


    "Then I''ll work with Camilo and bring him back in a few days. Is that okay?


    Yeah, I''m good.


    All right, take care of it. I''ll contact the authorities accordingly.


    The last meeting is over. All that''s left is to go home. I''ve only been away for three days, but I''m already missing home. I left Amur''s mansion, suppressing my anger, and headed home.

 63 "Im back"

    I had to hide on the way there, but I didn''t have to on the way back, so I sat on the back of a cart on the way to the capital and watched the scenery. I sat on the back of a cart on the way to the capital and watched the scenery. This way, I look like a baggage handler. By the time I left the Amur mansion, it had already been more than a little while, and it was now around noon.


    As you would expect in a capital city, there was a wide variety of people coming and going. There was a beastman who looked like a dog or a cat, a woman with a short but stout body, and a short man with a thick beard next to her who was probably a dwarf. There are also lizardmen (one looks like a bipedal lizard, the other looks like a human with scales, but they seem to be of different races), a race called the Marites, who look like children at first glance but are recognizable by the way they carry themselves, and of course humans. People of various skin and hair colors, and of course, humans, are bustling about the streets. However, there is no sign that the humans, for example, dislike the beastmen. They all go about their business in the same way, selling and buying things. Seeing this, I felt somewhat refreshed.


    I went through the gate once (it is said to be the border between the noble and the common people), and then went another half an hour to the main gate of the capital. This is another gate that I did not see on the way, but when I saw it, I realized how big it was. It looks to be about six meters long. On the way back, I asked Camilo about it.


    "I heard that when the old king made peace with the giants, he made it that size so that the giants could enter, but I doubt that''s true.


    But I doubt if this is true. Eventually, I would like to investigate such a tradition little by little.


    On the way there, we were checked, but on the way back, we almost passed through. The standing guard only glanced at us, and then immediately looked at the other wagon behind us. I''d like to think that the guard''s eyes were not blind, and that he was just not suspicious of us. ...... In fact, there was nothing to stop us on the way back, let alone on the way in.


    As we stepped out of the gate, we saw a road and a river that looked like brown and blue crayon lines drawn on a green carpet. Even from a distance, the river glistened in the sun, and the road stretched from in front of me all the way to the horizon. The green carpet was a meadow of short grasses and fields in the distance. As I turned my head around, I could see that in the other direction, there was a very high mountain range rising up as if it were a wall guarding the city.


    In terms of location, that river seems to be different from the one flowing out of the lake near our house. I wonder about the mountains. I can''t see them from my house, so I don''t know.


    For a while, the scenery continued like this, until the city disappeared over the horizon, and the mountain range became less and less high, until it became invisible. Since we are on the road from the city, we occasionally pass people, but basically we are just driving a carriage through a wide expanse. Eventually, I got tired of looking at the scenery, so I had a chat with Camilo from time to time. For example, there was an elf that I hadn''t seen in town.


    "Elves? They''re basically self-sufficient and never leave their home. You won''t find them around here.


    I see.


    But they''re out there, aren''t they?


    Yeah. Even for someone like me who has traveled all over the place as a peddler, there are probably more than the fingers of both hands in my life.


    In the past, some of the stories that I read in the previous world were rather familiar with the human city, but in this world, they seem to be the type of people who stay indoors. I''ve seen quite a few of them today, and I''d like to meet an elf at least once.


    In the meantime, the area around us began to turn orange. The pace of the carriage is much faster than on foot, so we reach the entrance to the forest while the sun is still in the sky. However, it was inevitable that it would be pitch black on the way to the forest, so I asked Camilo to give me a torch. Perhaps they can reach the city just as the sun is setting.


    I got off the cart with the torch and the flint, thanked Camilo, and said goodbye. Now, just one more step to go.


    The direction to the house is indicated by the cheat and the installation, so I hurry towards it. I''m trying to pay attention to my surroundings, but I''m in a hurry and walk too fast. Still, the sun was going down, so I hurriedly lit the torch. You have to do this while you can still see, otherwise it''s too late when you can''t see anymore.


    I bought some time by walking too fast, but it was impossible to walk through the darkened forest with a torch. Rather, I could only walk at a slightly slower pace than my usual round trip. I''m getting impatient, but I don''t want to lose my vigilance, so I try my best to calm down and go through the dark forest. Even I can feel the eeriness in the air, and if I go with others, I''ll try to avoid the middle of the night. .......


    When the torchlight was beginning to fade, we finally arrived at our house. Even though it hadn''t been that long, I felt a bit nostalgic. Slowly, slowly, I approached the door of my house.


    I was only a few steps away from the door when it opened. Samija, Rike, and Deanna are standing there. I was surprised. I wanted to say "I''m home", but I couldn''t find the right words. But they said


    "Welcome home, Eizo.


    "Welcome home, master.


    Welcome back, Mr. Eizo.


    "I''m home.


    "I''m home.


    Feeling a warmth fill my chest, I managed to say the words I wanted to say.

 64 the return of a young lady

    Everyone was happy to see me back home safely. When I got home, I felt relieved and exhausted, so I said no to the three of them and left the details of my trip for tomorrow.


    The next morning, after having breakfast with the others, I went straight to explaining the events in the capital. The next morning, after breakfast with everyone, I went straight to explaining the events in the capital. I wasn''t sure if I should explain Karel''s end, but Deanna said I could, so I told her honestly.


    So ...... you''re right.


    I''m not sure if I should explain about Karel''s death, but Deanna said I could tell her. I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m sure you''ll agree with me. He used to play with me when I was little. He was good friends with my father and brother Leon, and of course with brother Marius.


    Deanna speaks in hushed tones. We listened in silence.


    "I never thought it would come to this. ......


    Deanna covers her face with her hands. Rike and Samija are comforting her. Didn''t she originally have a bad relationship with her family? Was it just on the surface, or did she actually have a lot on her mind, or did something happen that made her suddenly become that way? There''s no way to know now.


    I''m sorry I''m so upset.


    Deanna said, calming down after a while.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t think I''d get along with someone who''d be okay with being told their own brother is dead. Besides, it doesn''t matter what he did before he died, once he''s dead, we''re all the same. When you go back to the other side, this will be kept a secret, so mourn him while you can.


    "Thank you, Mr. Eizo.


    Deanna smiled. I waved my hand in the air to hide my embarrassment.


    "Oh, and by the way. I''ll send Deanna to the capital first thing tomorrow morning.


    "What?


    Deanna said in a surprised voice. No, of course you will, now that the mess is over.


    The mess is over and there''s going to be a feast to celebrate the succession to the throne. How is it possible that Deanna won''t be there?


    That''s true, but ......


    Well, I''ll be at the feast.


    That''s right. It would be strange if the guests who are here just disappeared as if they were saying goodbye because things were over. The Marquis will be at the feast," Marius told me. If you say so, I can''t not join in. I''m supposed to join the party as well as send Deanna off.


    When I said so, Deanna agreed to join me.


    "So you''ll be gone for a few days?


    "That''s right. Sorry about Samija and Rike.


    No, I''m not. But if you don''t come back soon, Samija might get upset.


    "What are you talking about, Rike?


    Rike says with a laugh, and Camija, with a red face (I think), snaps at him. The place was filled with laughter, and the conversation ended.


    I''m going out tomorrow, so I''m going to do some blacksmithing for today. It''s been a few days since I''ve been in my workshop, but perhaps it''s because it''s only been a few days since I''ve been here, but I haven''t lost any of my skill. I was able to make the "high-end model" as usual. Rike and his friends, who must have been working together for the past few days, are making the "general model" quickly. I guess this is the last time I''ll see them.


    After blacksmithing, I''m off to practice with Diana. She''s not as good as she looks, but she''s definitely getting better. At this rate, she may eventually become a better swordswoman than I am. It''s a pity that I can''t see him do so, but I hope he will continue to do well back home.


    I''m going to have a big dinner tonight. Tomorrow, Samija and Rike will not be able to see Diana. The three of them ate dinner, talking more cheerfully than ever, perhaps sensing the atmosphere, or perhaps they had become friends in my absence.


    The next morning, after completing our morning routine earlier than usual, Deanna and I were walking through the forest. I was carrying Deanna''s luggage. Since it was a sudden escape, we didn''t have much luggage, and my strength was light enough to carry it. We were able to get out of the forest much earlier than when we went into town.


    Not long after we left the forest, Camilo''s wagon arrived. Camilo and the shopkeeper were riding in the carriage. Deanna and I climbed into the back of the stopped wagon.


    "Hello?


    Hey. Deanna, I know this ride is uncomfortable, but please bear with us.


    No, I''ve been forced to ride with you. And thanks to my brother for his help. Thank you very much.


    "No, no, we merchants are stingy, if there''s a profit, we''ll take it.


    Camilo said modestly. When I saw this, I grinned, thinking I had seen something unusual.


    "You''ll have to remember that later, Eizo.


    I shrug my shoulders. I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Oh, scary, scary, scary," and the carriage departed in laughter.


    The journey to the capital was uneventful. There was a checkpoint at the gate when we entered, but thanks to the bill Camilo had shown us, the check only lasted for a brief glance. I''ll ask Camilo what he showed me.


    "Oh, it''s a merchant''s tag from the House of Amur. It''ll come in handy for a lot of things.


    Of course.


    Oh, Camilo has the backing of the Count''s family, right? I guess he''s going to make good use of it in the future.


    After an hour or so, I passed through the other gate (again, the tag was very effective) and arrived at the Amur mansion, one of the few places I knew in this city.


    The carriage stops and I get out first. Holding out my hand.


    "Here you are, Miss Deanna.


    "What are you talking about?


    "What are you talking about?


    But she firmly took my hand and got off.


    Now, let''s leave the rest to the man of the house. As I unloaded Diana''s luggage from the back of the truck, I looked at her and saw that she was surrounded by the servant women I had seen before, who were happy to see her home. It''s been a long time. I handed the luggage to one of the servants surrounding me and another servant led me inside.

 65 "Welcome back".

    Marius was waiting for us in the room where Camilo and I were taken. It''s been a couple of days since I''ve seen him, but he looks like he''s lost a lot of weight.


    You look very tired.


    "Hmm? Yes, although the banquet will be held with a very limited number of people, I''ve been busy preparing for the audience with His Majesty the King and the report of the succession, as well as the procedures for the succession records and so on.


    "That sounds like a lot of work.


    Aristocrats have a lot to do, don''t they? Again, I don''t think I can do it.


    So when''s the feast?


    Tomorrow.


    Tomorrow? That''s awfully early.


    It took me a long time to inherit the throne after my father and brother died. Normally, I''d leave some time before the feast, but I can''t say that this time. It is necessary to make the succession an established fact as soon as possible.


    What a troublesome matter for us common people.


    So we''ll attend the feast tomorrow and return the day after tomorrow?


    Yes, that''s right. Take it easy until then.


    All right. I''ll take care of you.


    Then Marius left. Then the servant took Camilo and me to a room reserved for guests.


    If there is anything you need, please do not hesitate to ask.


    "All right, sir. Thank you, sir.


    The servant bowed and left. The room was furnished with a desk, a chair, a bed, and a tapestry on the wall. On the tapestry was a picture of some battle. On the side of the allies were knights in armor, and on the side of the enemies were frightening figures, possibly demons. When he received his title, he was given a sword, which is probably the scene of the battle that led to his title.


    I am not ashamed to say that the sword, which has become a sign of honor for a man through such a battle, is a fake. There must be more to it than the mere quality of the sword. I couldn''t think of a better way, but I don''t know if I should have destroyed it with my own hands. Unless you''ve thrown it away somewhere, I''ll keep it at least for safekeeping at home. That''s the only way to atone for my sins. I''ll try to negotiate with Marius later.


    Before dinner, the servant who showed me to my room, whose name I was told was Mr. Bowman, asked me, "Miss Diana is here to see you, may I help you? I decided to accept. She''s probably going to do it here, too. .......


    I was taken to the courtyard, where Deanna, wearing comfortable clothes, was waiting with two wooden swords.


    Are you going to do it here too?


    "Of course.


    "Of course," Deanna says with a grin. You shouldn''t do that, it''s not very lady-like.


    Well, okay. Let''s get started.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this site. It''s a great way to get to know the people you''re working with.


    "Huh ...... huh ......, can you show me ...... your seriousness ...... once, Eizo? Seriously?


    "Serious?


    This is the last one for today.


    All right, let''s finish this.


    Yeah.


    Deanna readied her sword so that it could be struck from anywhere. After confirming this, I stepped in and struck with all my might. Deanna didn''t move a muscle. I stopped my sword just before my wooden sword hit her neck.


    This is what I''m really doing.


    I couldn''t see you at all .......


    Deanna''s shoulders slumped as I said this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get a lot better if you train harder.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    "Really?


    I felt my heart tighten at the thought of never seeing that smile again.


    After the rehearsal, I was allowed to take a bath, and then we had dinner. Today, only the Amur family was present, so it was an easy dinner. The topic of conversation was mainly about Deanna''s experiences while she was at home, and Marius listened to it with pleasure. Marius listened happily to the conversation, while I added to it in between, and Camilo was impressed by everything. And so the night went on.


    The next day, Marius went to report to His Majesty the King in the morning. It seems that the procedures to the recorder have already been completed, so the succession to the title is complete for the country with this report to the king. The rest of the festivities are for the house. The servants, including Mr. Bowman, are busy. Although it''s a private party, it''s a celebration with a certain number of guests, so proper preparations are necessary.


    We were one of the guests, but we were given priority in the preparations, so we had our breakfast and lunch left over from the dinner party - in other words, we were left with nothing. It would have been awkward to ask them to prepare something else here. Mr. Bowman and the other servants tried to prepare something for me at first, but I forced them to do so.


    In between, I spend my time wandering around the house so as not to disturb them. I haven''t seen Diana yet today, but apparently she''s following Marius to an audience with His Majesty. That''s a shame.


    I don''t know how successful our cooperation was, but the preparations for the feast proceeded smoothly, and the actual event arrived.


    A large table was set up in the dining room of the Amur mansion, and we took our assigned seats. The food was placed in the center of the table, and the waiters were serving cups of wine from a barrel. When all the guests have arrived and the cups have been distributed, Marius stands up. He is wearing an elaborately embroidered dress. I guess that is the formal dress of the head of the family.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am very grateful that you have come to this banquet today.


    A cheerful voice echoed through the dining room.


    "Today, I, Marius Albert Aimur, am to inherit the title of Count and the House of Aimur.


    Applause erupted. I glanced over to see that the Marquis was also applauding.


    So here''s to the future prosperity of the House of Amur, and to our everlasting connection.


    "Cheers!


    Everyone slurped down a glass of wine. It''s a pretty good wine. And with that, Marius became the Count and the head of the Amur family, both in terms of the system and in everyone''s eyes. The thought of this made me feel more happy than the power of alcohol.


    The festive dinner proceeded solemnly. The waiter divided the food in the center and distributed it to each person. It was interesting to see all kinds of dishes that you don''t see in the city. I think I can copy some of them, and I''ll make some for Samija and Rike when I get home.


    After the banquet, there was a ball. Neither of these is very formal, but it seems to be the rule for celebrations to have a dinner and a ball. The more prestigious the occasion, the more balls are held separately. However, although it is called a "ball," it is of course not a place where all the people who have filled their bellies with enough food and drink can dance gorgeously, so it is actually a place where people can stand and talk over light drinks.


    That''s where I found Diana. Earlier I had been approached by someone or other, but now there seemed to be a gap.


    "May I have a word?


    "Oh, Mr. Eizo, ......, you look lovely.


    Yes, of course, I''m wearing the aristocratic clothes. I have a marquis, and officially I''m a friend of Marius'' from the north, which means I''m a man of some rank in the north.


    My shoulders are stiff.


    I said with a chuckle. I said with a chuckle, but I didn''t hide my true feelings.


    "You look good in that dress, Deanna. "You deserve to be called ''Rose''."


    Deanna was also wearing a proper dress for this occasion. The dress was red, but not too flamboyant, and the embroidery was very restrained.


    "You''re very good.


    Deanna blushed, but I couldn''t tell if it was because of the alcohol or embarrassment.


    "I mean it. It really looks good on you. But this is the last time I''ll see you. That''s a shame.


    "Oh, I don''t think so.


    Deanna says with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Oh, come on, that was .......


    When I was about to ask her what she meant, Deanna was approached by someone else and I was approached by the Marquis, so I had to deal with them. With the Marquis, I made full use of my knowledge of the installation and tried to talk only in passing, so as not to violate the setting of a person from the north. I don''t want to talk too much and reveal too much. However, he seems to be a pleasant man when I talk to him like this. I was impressed by the way he patted me on the shoulder and said, "Take care of the Amour family.


    In the end, this was the only time I was able to talk to Deanna, and the party was over, and we were divided into those going home and those going back to the prepared rooms.


    The next morning, everything was finally settled and the day came for me to go home. I won''t be coming to the capital so often. I might be able to come here once in a while, and I''ll be able to say hello then.


    I didn''t have any special luggage, so I went to Camilo''s carriage early. Camilo, Marius, and the servants were waiting for me at the carriage. There was no sign of Diana, probably because it was early in the morning.


    Thank you, Eizo, for everything.


    "Well, as I said before, I owe you a debt in the city. Be a good lord.


    Marius and I shake hands tightly.


    Oh, yeah, what about the fake one?


    "Oh, that. Oh, that one. I cut it off in the middle of the road, and it''s in the carriage for you to fix.


    You''re going to fix it? If it stays in the house, so be it.


    And when you''ve fixed it, you''ll put it back?


    No, I want you to keep it at Eizo''s.


    You sure?


    Yeah. It''s not natural to keep something that turns out to be a fake, but that''s just the way things are.


    And the real thing is over there. I know exactly how you feel, and I''m not complaining if you let me.


    "Okay. I''ll take good care of it after I fix it.


    Take care of it. Oh, and there''s another thing in the box I want you to take care of, too.


    What? A weapon?


    Yeah, something like that. I''m having trouble with it.


    Oh, okay. I''ll take care of that one, too.


    You can do whatever you want with either one of them, all right?


    All right. Give my regards to Deanna.


    So I climbed into the back of the wagon, and the wagon began to move. I waved goodbye to the shrinking members of the Amur family, said goodbye to the Amur residence, and made my way out of the capital without incident.


    On the way back, I talked with Camilo about something or other, but he seemed distracted. I tried to talk to him about it, but he just said nothing, so I didn''t mention it.


    Soon after noon, we arrived at the entrance to the forest. I said goodbye to Camilo for now. I''ll go to the store to get the goods.


    Unload your stuff before you leave.


    Camilo reminded me. Oh, right, I have something to keep.


    Which box?


    The box right behind the altar.


    This one?


    I try to open the box he told me. Oh, I think this box is ........


    When I opened the lid of the box, I found a cloth package and a woman holding it. The woman is Deanna.


    "Deanna!


    I yelled out. I forgot to say "three.


    "I''m here.


    Deanna smiles mischievously.


    "No, I''m here." "Are you sure the ...... house is okay?


    "I have a letter from your brother about that. Here it is.


    I''ve got a letter from your brother. It said.


    "Hello, Eizo. If you''re reading this, it means that my plan with Deanna and Camilo has succeeded. It''s a shame that I can''t see your surprised face, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Let''s give up. Now, as for the "other deposit", her "value" has increased dramatically since I became a Count.


    She was originally a member of the Count''s family, but with three older brothers and only one boy, her "value" is unfortunately different. Naturally, things get complicated. Can you take it as a measure to keep me away from that?


    I see. I understand, but it''s a heavy-handed approach.


    "P.S. Deanna is really free to do as she pleases.


    There was a sentence like that, but I decided to ignore it. I ignored it. I felt bad, but it would be nice to see that smile again.


    "Well, now that we''re here, what can we do? Shall we go home together?


    "Yes! Thanks!


    Deanna smiled a nice smile and came out of the box.


    She took the broken fake sword and Diana''s luggage out of the box, and the two of them got out of the wagon, waved goodbye to Camilo.


    The luggage was not too heavy, and they made their way through the forest. Neither of us said much, but that didn''t mean either of us was in a bad mood. At least I don''t know what to say to them.


    We walked for a while, and when we were already in front of the house


    Deanna stopped and mumbled, "Annoying ......, isn''t it?


    Deanna stopped and mumbled.


    "Annoying? If I thought so, I''d have turned him away right there.


    Really?


    Really. I''m a stubborn blacksmith with no sense of humor. I wouldn''t have the guts to lie in a situation like this.


    Oh, I see. I see.


    Don''t be so sure.


    Don''t be so sure." Deanna chuckles.


    Come on, let''s get in the house.


    Hey, Mr. Eizo.


    Just call me Eizo.


    What?


    If you''re going to be a part of my family, you don''t need to call me "sir."


    Yeah, okay, Eizo.


    Okay.


    I start walking towards the door.


    "Eizo!


    Deanna calls from behind me. I turn around.


    "I''m home!


    I smile back.


    "Welcome back, Deanna.

 66 New "always"

    "So, Deanna has become a member of our family today.


    When I came back from the capital and announced it, there was applause. Only two people, Samija and Rike, did so, but all of them except me. I was relieved to see that there were no objections.


    "Once again, it is my pleasure to be here today. I''m Deanna Eimur. Nice to meet you.


    "Nice to meet you, Deanna.


    Nice to meet you, Deanna.


    Deanna and I greet each other. They''ve been living together until the day before yesterday, so there''s no awkwardness. However, Rike and Deanna were having a conversation that was bothering me.


    "Well, it went well, didn''t it?


    "Yes, Rike was right.


    Hmm?


    "Hey, what''s that ......


    "It''s a maiden secret. Hey, Deanna.


    Hey.


    It seems that Deanna has become friends with Rike before she knew it. It''s good, but it''s also kind of sad. ....... Oh, yeah.


    "Deanna, wait a minute.


    I called out to Deanna, went back to my room, got what I wanted out of the cupboard, and went back to the living room.


    I''ll give you this.


    What''s this?


    It''s my ''special'' knife. We each have one for protection. It''s like a family badge.


    Deanna took the knife I gave her with sparkling eyes. She pulls it out and looks at the blade.


    You''ve seen how sharp it is, but it cuts like hell, so be careful with it.


    "Okay. It''s beautiful.


    I know! That knife is one of the master''s masterpieces!


    The knife is one of the master''s masterpieces!" For some reason, Rike was proud of it. Samija sees this and laughs in disgust. Diana''s smile was added to the "usual". I felt very happy about that.


    I prepared dinner that night. Dried meat in wine, unfermented bread, root vegetable soup, and wine. It was a celebration of Deanna''s joining our family.


    Eizo''s food is the best.


    Samija said with deep emotion.


    "Is that so?


    Is that so?" "Yes. When the master was away, we cooked meals in rotation, but we never surpassed his taste. I used to cook in my family''s workshop, though.


    Deanna looked away, so I guess she had never cooked for herself.


    So I guess it''s good to have me back.


    "Especially when it comes to food.


    Lique chuckled. Everyone laughed and talked about the food they had eaten at the dinner party at Amur''s house.


    The next day, after I finished my morning routine of fetching water, I broke the ice at breakfast.


    You have a week''s supply of general models, right?


    "Yes. We''ve been producing them for a long time, even while the master was away.


    Then you have enough to distribute.


    We helped out, so there''s quite a lot in the workshop.


    Okay, we''ll make a new room today. That''s for Deanna.


    Are you sure?


    It was Deanna who asked.


    Good or bad, we''re a family, we should have the same room, right?


    Thank you.


    You''re welcome. You''re welcome. Deanna will help you.


    Sure.


    That''s how the next week or so went.


    The fact that I''ve been securing lumber frequently has paid off. There was enough room to build two more rooms. In other words, I would run out of lumber if I built two more rooms. So I first cut down the trees around the house with an axe and secured new lumber. Because I cut down a few trees here and there, the yard seems to have become a little bigger. One of these days I''ll have to clear away the stumps so that new trees can grow.


    While I was cutting down the trees, the three of us were clearing the ground for the new room and piling the foundation. Ricke has done this before, and the three of them are much faster than before, probably because they''re all stronger than normal people. However, there was one thing that bothered me.


    "Why are you working on two rooms?


    Yes, apparently, the work is for two rooms. The purpose of this project is to secure a room for Deanna, so it should be enough for one room.


    I''m sure you''ll have another family anyway, Eizo.


    "No, that''s not true. ......


    I tried to say no, but stumbled. In the first place, Samija, Rike, and Diana were not all planned. So it''s better to have two rooms now than to add another room when something unexpected happens and the family grows. It''s a good idea.


    Can I use it as a storage room while I''m not using it? ......


    When I agreed, Samija sighed and went back to work.


    I spent the next five days working on the room addition. I woke up in the morning, finished my routine, worked on the room, finished lunch, worked on the room from noon, practiced with Deanna before dinner, and went to bed after dinner. I spent five days in this way, but the work on the room addition went smoothly, probably because I had done it before, and by the fifth day it was almost finished. The former end of the corridor was vacated, and the corridor was extended further, and two rooms with the same appearance as Samija''s and Rike''s rooms were placed side by side. However, there was no door at the entrance of the rooms, and they were not furnished yet.


    It''s amazing what you can do.


    "Yeah.


    Deanna hadn''t participated in the previous project, so she was deeply moved.


    Tomorrow we''ll put in the door and the bed, and we''ll be done. The day after tomorrow I''m going to Camilo''s to distribute the products, will you be there?


    Yes, of course. That''s the family business, isn''t it?


    We''re blacksmiths. We have beastmen, dwarves, even a countess, but it''s just a blacksmith shop run by a stubborn old man.


    "Weird blacksmith.


    Deanna chuckles and says.


    "Well, you can''t deny that.


    I chuckle back.


    This is one of the new "usual" scenes in our house.

 67 More families and more "always"

    The next day, I quickly finished cutting out the materials for the bed and doors, and started assembling them. I had left some hinges and nails on the table last time, so that saved me some time. The more prepared you are, the better. Leaving the bed to Samija and Rike, Deanna and I start building the door. It''s your own door, so you''ll have to put some thought into it.


    Even Deanna has never done carpentry before, so we teach her as we go. I did that part, but the rest was mostly done by Deanna. Maybe it''s because she''s been wielding a sword for a while, but for her first time, she''s pretty good at hammering.


    It''s fun, isn''t it?


    "It''s fun to do this," she said. "If you do it alone, you might get sick of it, but it''s nice to work together on something like this.


    Yeah. I like it a lot.


    Do you think you can handle this kind of work sometimes?


    Sure. If I had any doubts, I wouldn''t have come here in the first place.


    Deanna laughs and says.


    That''s for sure.


    I chuckled along with her.


    The bed seemed to have been made before the door, since they had made it before.


    "Oh, bring it in then.


    "All right. Are you sure about the front room?


    Samija asks Deanna.


    Yes, that''s fine.


    All right. Let''s go, Rike.


    Okay. You take that one.


    Samija is a beastman and Rique is a dwarf, so they have a lot of strength. He lifted the bed and carried it easily.


    "All right, then, we''ll take out the door.


    "Okay.


    Some time later, the door was finished. It''s pretty good.


    It''s good.


    Is it?


    Yeah. It''s pretty hard to get the boards to fit without gaps.


    Good. I was afraid you''d say it was useless.


    I wouldn''t let them screw it up on my watch, would I?


    That''s true.


    Don''t worry, I''m flattered. Let''s go install it.


    Deanna''s not as strong as Samija and the others, but she''s still pretty strong. Deanna and I will carry the door and I''ll install it. The door was quickly installed, and with the bed that had been brought in earlier, Deanna''s room was complete.


    From now on, this is Deanna''s room. I know it''s a bit cramped compared to the villa.


    That''s okay. I''ve come to realize that there''s not much space left.


    I see.


    Deanna is always trying to help me adjust to this life. She had already done that before, but she was only half a guest at that time. It''s nice of you to do this.


    "So we''re a family now!


    Lique smiles at Diana.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you again, Rike. Nice to meet you too, Samija.


    "Oh. Well, the food is guaranteed to be good.


    "Well, the food is guaranteed to be good," Samija says proudly, "but I''m the one cooking it. Well, if you like my cooking, then fine.


    After this, Diana''s belongings were brought in from the guest room, and her room was completed.


    The next day, I went to Camilo''s to deliver the goods. This is the first time the four of us are going to Camilo, since Diana couldn''t go to the city before. Rike and I pull the cart, while Samija and Deanna watch the area. Our steps are as quick as ever. Every once in a while we see a grass rabbit or some other small animal, and Deanna gets excited. They''re pretty to look at. I hope it won''t be a hindrance to our eating later. After a short break, we reached the road.


    "What do you think? I don''t think so.


    I don''t think so either. How''s Deanna?


    Me neither.


    I''ll check when I get out of the woods and onto the road, just in case. I''m glad nothing''s happened to you.


    All right, let''s go.


    We''ll take the road with the wagon. We''ve been down this road many times before, but today Deanna is here. It feels new to me somehow. The guards in that city are very diligent, so we don''t need to be on our guard at all, but we are much less worried about thieves. I wish I had the manpower to fill in for Marius when he''s gone, but I can''t replace him. If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll do it.


    As expected, we arrived at the city without any problems. The guard was not Marius''s colleague, so he just bade him goodbye and tried to pass by. Then the sentry on duty called out to him.


    "Whoa, one more?


    How do you remember so many people a day passing by?


    Yeah, well.


    You''re a popular guy. I envy you, lover boy.


    No, I''m not.


    Can I see your eyes and wrists for a second, new girl?


    Yes.


    The guard looks at Deanna''s eyes and wrists.


    "I''m sorry. I know a slave or a kidnapper when I see their eyes and wrists. What part of the eyes and wrists I look at is a secret. Thanks for your help. You can go.


    Thanks.


    The four of us say our goodbyes and head into town. I guess you learn to do that when you see a lot of people. It''s not the kind of skill I''m happy to learn, but I''m sure he''s had his fair share of hard times.


    Then we headed for Camilo''s store as usual. After putting the cart in the warehouse, we went upstairs. The clerk and the manager were familiar with the store, and we were soon ushered into the business meeting room. However, there seemed to be more people in the warehouse and more clerks.


    Camilo walked into the business meeting room without waiting too long.


    Hello.


    My greeting was casual. Camilo spotted Diana and said.


    "Oh. Oh, right, Deanna, you''re in there now, aren''t you?


    Yes, I am. You guys really like to do that, don''t you?


    You know that, right?


    Yeah, I knew it. Speaking of which, there''s a lot more people here.


    Yeah. Thanks to you, we''re making more money. When you''re a member of the Count''s family, you can''t just leave your people in the capital and go to the market, you need a store, even if it''s small.


    In the previous world, it would be like having an Osaka head office and a Tokyo office. A big store with a warehouse in the capital would be a big deal, but as long as it functions as a store, I guess it can be done.


    Well, that''s a good thing.


    That''s good, right? So, are we going to do the same thing today?


    Oh, and if I have two sets of fire wine and bedding this time, can I have that too?


    Yes, I do. We''ll pay as usual, right?


    Yes. Yes, please.


    I nodded, and Camilo looked at the watchman. He nodded and left the room. While the rest of the luggage was being unloaded, Camilo and I talked about our time in the capital. Samija and Rike seemed to be enjoying listening to what I and Deanna hadn''t told them (though Deanna didn''t know some of it).

 68 Whats new?

    After purchasing a few things, I left Camilo''s store. The city is not as big or crowded as the capital, but it is just as lively as the capital. One man and three women are pulling a cart through the city (though it''s just me and Rike), so we do stand out. However, if there were no carts, there would be a few groups of similar composition. Almost all of them are still in their traveling clothes.


    I''m planning to live out my second life as a "blacksmith" in this world, but if I''d been given another cheat, I might have traveled like that. I was absentmindedly looking at the travelers with that thought in my mind.


    "What, Eizo, do you want to go on a trip?


    Sami''a looked at me. I could tell by her voice that Rikke and Diana had also taken notice of me.


    "You don''t mean... "We''ve come all the way from the north for a reason. I don''t want to go through that again.


    I''ll just make it up. I''ll make up a story. I''ll be afraid that Samija won''t find out, but I won''t lie about "having a reason" or "having drifted here from the north". It''s just that the means of transportation is a bit unusual.


    Well, if you want to go out for a bit of sightseeing, it might be a good idea.


    "Hmm.


    Samija seemed to have lost interest in the topic after that. I was relieved that she didn''t find out. At the same time, I heard Rike and Deanna sighing in relief.


    "What''s the matter, you two?


    You''re a bit dangerous, aren''t you? It''s not that he''s a skilled blacksmith or that he''s about to be attacked by someone, it''s just that he seems like he''s going to suddenly disappear without warning. I think Samija was thinking the same thing, and that''s why she asked.


    When Rike said this, Deanna nodded her head. Well, it''s true that I came here from another world.


    At least you''re not going to leave your family without telling them.


    "Yes!


    The three of them, including Rike, smiled with relief.


    On the way back to the hotel, we were careful, but we made it back without any problems. Aside from Deanna''s incident, nothing special has happened to me so far, which is quite fortunate, I suppose. I don''t know if there is a God in this world, but if there is, I should be grateful.


    When I arrived at the house, I took my stuff in. Samija and Deanna will carry the wine and salt to the house, and Rike and I will pack the ironstone and charcoal in the workshop. We''re not consuming enough ironstone to keep up with our supplies. But we don''t know what''s going to happen, and we can still store ironstone, so it won''t be a problem to have Camilo supply us for a while. We might as well build the storehouse before it goes bad.


    As I finished carrying my things, I heard Samija calling me.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Smells like rain. With the way the wind''s blowing, it''s going to take a while.


    How long?


    I don''t know for sure, but not a week. Maybe three days.


    Okay.


    We don''t have enough water bottles to last for three days. At any rate, it''s only a 30-minute round trip, so I''d better go get tomorrow''s water today.


    When I came back to fetch water, I prepared dinner. Today''s menu is the "usual" one. I bought some more pepper, so I put a little more in the soup. At dinner, we talked about the places we had been to, both Rike, who had traveled so far, and Deanna, who was sometimes taken by her father. It seems that ironstone is mined from the mountains they saw when they were leaving the capital. I would like to visit there if I have a chance.


    The next day, it was still raining, which had probably started in the middle of the night. It was raining quite a bit, so I thanked myself for my decision to fetch water yesterday.


    Today, we replenish the sheet metal. I melted ironstone in the furnace and beat the iron out of it. From now on, Deanna joins me. We don''t need to be so careful at this stage. The furnace continues to spit out iron, and we continue to make sheet metal. By the end of the day, we had produced quite a lot of sheet metal. Deanna''s not used to this kind of work, but she''s taking it pretty hard.


    "Good night, Deanna.


    Do you guys do this all the time?


    We have to do this at least once a week, otherwise we''ll run out of material.


    I guess that''s one of the reasons you''re so powerful.


    C��mara and Rique are strong. Maybe I am.


    I think I might be, though I got mine from a cheat. Camija and Rique, who were listening to the conversation, jokingly made bumps. Both Samija and Rike are quite impressive. Seeing this, Deanna blew up, and the workshop was filled with laughter, and the day''s work came to an end.


    As Samija had said, the rain continued the next day, but it was much better than yesterday. Let''s just quickly fetch some water.


    Oh, my God, I''m soaked!


    When I came back from fetching water, Deanna said


    "Welcome back. You''re going to wipe yourself, right? Here.


    Here," she said.


    "Oh, thank you.


    You''re welcome.


    Deanna smiles at me. I quickly walked back to my room, trying not to let her see my embarrassed face.


    "Today I''m going to make something new.


    The three of us clapped modestly.


    "What are you making? Master!


    What are we making? I really like this kind of thing, don''t you, Rike?


    Halberd.


    "Halberd?


    Samija doesn''t seem to get it, and tilts her head. You don''t see that much unless you''re going into battle. The guards in the city also had short spears.


    "Oh, it''s like a spear and an axe combined.


    What''s that? That looks strong.


    Strong.


    It depends on the situation, but a halberd that can do more than just poke and chop is probably more versatile. Deanna hears me say this and asks me a question.


    "But what are you going to do with a halberd? Will it sell?


    "Yeah. Yeah, I have a place to sell it.


    I smirked at Deanna''s question.

 69 Herbard

    I''ll keep talking.


    Well, it''s my first one, so I''m hoping I can sell five.


    So where do you sell them?


    "The city guard. The guards in the city, or more correctly, your brother.


    The guards are using short spears now. And the lord of the city who gave it to them is, of all people, House Amur. That was simply the reason why Marius had been assigned as a guard when he was the third son of the Amur family. The reason why he was not a captain of the guard was probably because he did not want to be called a hero.


    And Marius must have wanted something a little better since he was in the Guard. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered to buy the sword from me and insist that it was his own. I think he had some reservations about his father and brother, though.


    So if he made the halberd this time and negotiated with the Amur family to buy it for the city guard, I suspect he would have a good chance of selling it. Even if it doesn''t sell, you can ask Camilo if he''d like to buy it. If it still doesn''t sell, that''s the time. I''m taking full advantage of my position, but I''ll make a halberd worthy of it. It may require additional training, but that''s for ...... Marius to figure out.


    "I see. My brother might buy one.


    I know. Okay, Rike, you and the others work on the general model.


    Yes, sir. Let''s make shortswords today, Samija, Diana.


    Yes.


    Yeah.


    And everyone starts their own work.


    I''m going to heat up some sheet metal and make the tip of the spear. In the case of a normal spear, a certain amount of "cutting" function is necessary, but since this is a halberd, I''ll shape it into a triangular pyramid that specializes in "poking". The "cutting" is left to the axe part. If the tip is too thin, it may not be durable, so make it thick and short. The base is left unprocessed to be combined later.


    After the shape is completed, the axe and the hook are made from another sheet of metal. Two pieces of sheet metal are piled up, straw ashes are placed between them, they are heated and beaten into a single piece, and now they are stretched to form a shape. The axe part is shaped as a triangle with one of its vertices facing the center and the outer base gently curving inward. Make a hook to extend to the other side. This shape is like the beak of a hawk.


    Now the two parts are completed. The spear part and the axe/hook part. Join the base of the spear part and the center of the axe/hook part by spreading them into a thin cone split vertically.


    After quenching and tempering, and sharpening the axe part, the finishing of the head is completed. In this area, the temperature, hammering method, and quality were completely controlled by the abilities of the "cheat". Since it was a good opportunity, I concentrated on making this one with the quality of a "high-end model".


    After this, the halberd is finally completed by fixing the head and the pebble (slightly pointed spike) to the handle. The wood for the hilt is outside, so I''ll get to it later. ....... The creation of the halberd is like a combination of each weapon, but the bagging to connect the handle to the head was impossible to do in such a short time without cheats.


    I say "short time," but even with the cheats and the installation, a lot of time has passed since I''ve been winging it. I''ll be able to make it a little faster tomorrow.


    I''ve got a little bit of free time, so I''m going to use it to make a replacement for my self-defense knife that I smashed up during the Amour debacle. This is a custom-made model, so from the time I start hammering and stretching the sheet metal, I''m in full cheat power concentration. I keep my eyes fixed on it and tap it so that the components of the steel are evenly distributed, and so that it shines.


    When the entire piece is clean, it is shaped and finished. This is a process that I have done many times before. The only difference is how much concentration is required. The finished knife still has a strong shine to it. I wonder why it did not show this when I struck it in the capital. At any rate, I am glad to have made a good product. That''s good for now.


    The next thing I knew, Rike and the other three were looking at the knife I had struck seriously.


    The beauty of the work is different when the master really puts his heart into it, isn''t it?


    Rike said with an euphoric look on his face. Rijke is a little scary in this kind of situation.


    "I don''t know as much as you do, but it''s really beautiful.


    I don''t understand it either, but I know it''s amazing.


    "I don''t know about you, but I know it''s amazing.


    Thank you, all three of you. But we couldn''t do this in the capital.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. So I had no choice but to mix my self-defense knife with it, and it worked.


    Oh, so that''s why you made the special order today?


    Yes. And when I made it here, it was made with the usual quality, so there must be something here. ......".


    My words caused the other three to ponder, but they didn''t seem to have any idea.


    The only problem with this is that we can''t move anywhere else right now, and we don''t intend to, so it''s practically like there''s nothing here.


    I said and laughed. But there''s no guarantee that there won''t come a time when I''ll have to abandon this place for some reason.


    For that time, we need to find out why we couldn''t do it in the capital. If we can''t figure it out now, we will need help from people who have expertise in something other than what we know (including installation), but we need to figure out what that expertise is first.


    Now, it''s time to get off work and get some food.


    When I said that, Samija said "Hyah-ho" with joy, and Rike chided me.

 70 Completion and education?

    The next day, as Samija had said, it was still raining. Still, the rain seemed to be weaker than yesterday. We went to get some water, but it was not as wet as yesterday.


    Hopefully, it will stop tomorrow.


    "I hope so. I can''t do my laundry.


    That''s right, I haven''t done laundry for the past three days, so I''ve got a lot of laundry to do. Fortunately, each of us has a change of underwear for the next five days, so we''re okay, but if it doesn''t stop tomorrow, we''ll be in trouble. We can only pray for this.


    Today, I''ll be working on the halberd, and Rike and the others will be working on the general model. Samija and Deanna seem to be getting better and better at it. At this rate, I may not have to help with the general models. In fact, they made a good number of them yesterday. This way I can concentrate on my own work.


    As it turned out, I was able to make two halberd heads and a pebble head this day. The work itself is no different from what I did yesterday. The work itself is no different from the work I did yesterday, except that it requires much more work than knives. Even if I were to reduce the quality to that of a general model, mass production would be impossible. It''s too much work to have Rike and his team make it. ....... If that''s the case, a spear might be a better choice.


    I had some free time, so I used it to restock the arrowheads. When the rain comes back tomorrow, Samija and Diana will go out to gather or hunt. Our meat stock is getting low. I''m confident I can last a week or so, even two if I''m stingy, but that would be a bit sad. We don''t know if we''ll get another long rain. I''ll ask him to go and replenish.


    The next day, just as Samija had said, the rain had stopped. When I went outside, I found that there were still puddles of water here and there. Still, the morning sun was beginning to rise, turning the world a golden color, and with the shadows of the trees in the forest, the scene looked like a painting. There is a saying that the early bird gets the worm.


    When I came back from fetching water, I started to wash, but there was a lot of laundry to do today. It was not going to be finished soon, and the water seemed to be used more than usual, so I had to go back to fetch water again. I''m not much help with the laundry. Although it''s not as s*xy as in the previous world, I still refrain from participating in the washing of women''s underwear because it makes me feel uncomfortable even if they don''t mind. As for the division of household chores, I am in charge of meals, so please forgive me.


    After a rather late breakfast, Samija and Diana went out to hunt. Samija was in an unusually good mood, apparently happy to have her arrowhead replenished. I asked Lique. What kind of girl''s heart is that?


    Today''s work for the forge crew was to continue with the halberd for me, and to make a general model knife for Rike. This was originally something that Samija and Deanna couldn''t help much with.


    Both of us are working on forging, so the sound of hammering echoes through the workshop. Because they are working on different things, the sound is a little different. It''s like two people playing different sized instruments, and it''s kind of fun.


    While I''m working, I look at the knives that Rike has made, and I can see that his skills are slowly improving. There is much less variation than before. I wish I could say, "You can hear the voice of iron now, too? ......", but unfortunately I''m using cheats to do that, so I don''t really know. So the only way to learn is to "watch and learn" by observing what I see and how I hit.


    Since he showed me Rike''s knives, I''m going to ask him to observe the production of the high-end halberds. The first one has already been made, so this will be the second one today. It''s a combination of a spear, an axe, and a pick, so hopefully he''ll learn how I make each of them and how I combine them.


    What do you think?


    I give him the finished halberd head. Rike took it and looked at it carefully.


    "The individual parts are perfect, but the joints are amazing as well. It looks like it was originally one piece.


    As usual, he began his evaluation. I was relieved to see that the quality of the work was good enough to show to Rike.


    "So, do you think you''ve got something?


    "Yes. I don''t think I''ll be able to catch up with the master, but I have a few more things I want to try.


    That''s good. I''d like to teach you, but I can''t explain.


    I''d like to teach you, but I don''t know how to explain. You''re too kind.


    If there''s any more work you want to see, don''t hesitate to ask.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll do my best!


    "Yes, sir. I''ll do my best!" Rieko said, her eyes burning with determination.


    Well, it''s not raining today, so let''s finish the halberd. I''ll grab some lumber from outside and make five 2-meter long sticks. I''ve often thought that it''s a cheat to be able to make accurate and beautiful sticks with a custom-made knife and a cheat, and it doesn''t take much time.


    After attaching a halberd head and a peg to each end of the stick, the halberd is finally complete. I''d like to try it out, but there''s no way I can swing a two-meter-long thing around in the workshop. I decided to go outside and see how it felt when I swung it.


    In a little while, the sun, which had painted the world gold in the morning, would now paint it orange. But for a little while longer, the sky would still be blue. In the midst of all this, I try to simply swing my two-meter halberd at an enemy who is not there, or spear him, or axe him, or pick him off his feet. The pick and the axe are well balanced, and the balance between the head and the pike is not bad. The balance between the head and the pike is not bad. If you can use it properly, it will be more useful than a single short spear.


    I repeated the movements several times for a while, and when the sun was about to finish its work for the day, I also finished my "test swing" work. Then I heard three clapping sounds.


    Hey, you''re back with Samija and Deanna?


    Yeah, long time ago. I''m home.


    I''m back. I didn''t know Eizo could handle a halberd.


    Welcome back, both of you. I''m as good as I look.


    I don''t think I can move better than a longsword, but when I''m using a longsword, I seem to be super strong, so if Deanna says so, then I guess I''m pretty strong with a halberd. I think I''ll make a couple of custom models for my home defense.


    I''ll make a couple of custom models for my home defense. What did Samija and Deanna get today?


    Oh yeah, listen to me! Today. ......


    And with that, we went back inside the house.

 71 aftercare

    The next day, we pulled out of the lake the "big" boar that Camija and Diana had killed, according to Camija. It was indeed a big boar, as C��mya had said. Even in the previous world, a boar weighed about 70 kilograms, but this one seemed to weigh about that much even without the intestines.


    If we skin it and make it into meat, it will weigh considerably less, but it will still be enough to last us for the next two weeks. As usual, we made a cart and pulled it. The load is large, but since there are four of us, it''s easy to pull.


    When we got back, we processed the meat and were still able to secure a substantial amount of meat.


    We''ll be okay for a while.


    "Can we get some more next week?


    Yeah, that''s good enough.


    I think it will increase our stock.


    "See you next week, then. What would you like?


    Samija''s in a good mood because she caught a big one.


    What''s the big game in this forest besides boar and deer, aside from bears ......?


    "That''s about all the big ones. If you''re looking for something a little smaller, there''s the occasional giant raccoon.


    A big raccoon?


    A round one like this. They look kind of cute.


    Samija indicated its size with her hand. It''s about 70 centimeters. That''s a big one for a raccoon.


    Is it good?


    It''s okay. ....... It''s not bad, but deer and boar are more numerous and tastier, so we don''t bother to catch them.


    "I see. Only when there''s nothing else to catch.


    I guess.


    While having such conversations, we salted and dried the meat. Of course, not for today''s meal.


    For lunch that day, I served sauteed wild boar steak with brandy, salt and pepper, which was well received by Diana as well as Samija and Rike.


    In the afternoon, Rike and I will be working at the forge, while Samija and Diana will be mending. There''s nothing too badly broken, but there''s some damage here and there, it seems.


    I say "looks like" because it includes underwear, of course. I certainly can''t do that. So I''ll leave it to you two, and we''ll concentrate on the blacksmithing.


    As usual, I''ll be working on the high-end models, and Rike will be working on the regular models. I''ll be making the models faster, but I''ve already made the Rike models until today, so if I make them again tomorrow, I should be able to deliver enough. The sound of flames and hammering echoes in the forge. The hammer bounced on the red-hot iron as if it were a stage on which to dance, and one product after another took shape.


    The next day, Samija and Deanna, who had packed their lunch, went out to forage. They were looking for fruits and vegetables. Rike and I are at the forge again today.


    "Do you want to go out once in a while, Rike?


    "Why?


    No, you work in the forge all the time. Samija and the others are out.


    I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want to go out, but that''s what dwarves do, and it''s fun enough.


    "I see. That''s good.


    Thank you for your concern, sir.


    No, ...... yes.


    And so the two of them begin their blacksmithing. Even before the evening, we were able to produce a good number of items. At this rate, it might be more than usual. Maybe we should take tomorrow off. Just as you think this, there is a knock on the door of the sales space. It''s a very strong knock. I left a startled Rike there and went to the door, when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Eizo, are you there?


    The voice was as loud as ever.


    I''m opening the door, wait!


    I shouted back just as loudly, and opened the door. There stood a tall, red-haired woman with a large sword wound but a charming face and a big smile on her face.


    Hey, long time no see!


    "Hello. Hey, good to see you. Come in and have a seat.


    Thank you.


    The woman, Helen, a mercenary nicknamed "Thunder Sword" because of her quickness, walked in and sat down. The actual sound is not that loud, but the movement seems to be noisy because it is so loud. I tell Rike to get me a glass of wine with water instead of tea.


    "So? What can I do for you today? Is there a problem?


    "No, nothing serious. It''s just that I''m going to a distant war zone. I thought I''d ask you to take care of it and check it before I go.


    "Oh, I see.


    I took the two shortswords from Helen and checked them for spills and distortions.


    Have you used these much?


    I''ve been training with it for a week now, and then I''ve been hanging around here fighting off burglars and stuff like that, and in between I''ve been practicing on logs with it, so yeah, I''ve used it a fair amount.


    "I see.


    There are no spills and no distortions, but there are some. I wonder what kind of physical strength and how much I can use to damage my custom-made model to this level. After all, there are things you can''t understand until you put them to the test.


    "Oh, yes.


    As if remembering, Helen stands up.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    I braced myself for what was about to happen.


    "That sword is as tough as I imagined it would be. It cuts like hell. It''s saved my life a few times.


    I see. So you must have used it to catch swords and other reckless things. If it can withstand this much, it''s good enough. The material itself is just steel.


    "I can''t thank you enough, but let me say this. Thank you.


    Helen holds out her right hand to me.


    "...... This is what I do. This is my job. I''ll do what I have to do.


    I shake the hand she offers. The hand that was squeezed tightly hurt, but now I was more than happy.


    You''re really not that straightforward, are you?


    He sighed and laughed enough to ignore Rike''s words.

 72 Care is important.

    There are almost no spills or distortions, and I think it should be fine for the next six months or so, but I''ll fix it just in case.


    With a handshake, I call out to Helen.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you.


    Okay, I''ll fix it. Just give me a minute.


    Hey.


    Hmm?


    "Hey." "Hmm?" Helen calls out slowly. I thought she was all about the hard work, but it seems she''s not always that way.


    Can''t I watch you fix it?


    No, I don''t mind.


    No, I don''t mind." "I don''t think you can understand what I''m doing, but I don''t think it''s worth refusing. You may need to ask him to refrain from using fire, because it is dangerous (in some cases, almost 1000��), but for sharpening and repairing distortions like this, you don''t need fire. On the other hand, I''m afraid that using fire would make quenching and tempering meaningless.


    "Yes! Thanks!


    He slaps me on the back. You''re resolute. The word "heroine" suits you well.


    Sir, may I have a look?


    "Yes, of course.


    Rike also wanted to observe, so I agreed. It would be better for Rike to have a good look. I''m sure he knew that, and started to say so.


    The first step is to remove the distortion. But it is not so distorted, so you just put it on the anvil and hit it. Since I know where to hit and how much to hit with my cheat power, I hit it carefully. The sound was quiet and clear, different from my usual blacksmithing work.


    After finishing the first piece of work, I handed the sword to Helen.


    "Take a look at it.


    "Sure.


    Helen took the sword and swung it a short distance away. Helen takes it and swings it a little farther away.


    "Oh, wow!


    Helen shouted in surprise.


    "That''s great, Eizo! You''re as comfortable as the first time!


    You''re just as comfortable as the first time!


    This is the honest truth. A skilled craftsman''s fingers can detect an error of a few microns, and I feel the same thing.


    So you''re okay with it?


    Of course it is! It looks brand new!


    When I looked at the sword again, I noticed that the leather wrapping on the hilt had been rewrapped several times, indicating that it had been used for a long time, as he had said.


    Do you want me to fix the leather wrapping on this one as well?


    "No, that one''s fine, it''s familiar to my hand. It''s wrapped so that it will.


    Then I''ll just fix the blade.


    Yeah.


    I carefully fix the distortion on the other one. The clear hammering sounded again in the quiet forge. Both Rikke and Helen are watching me closely, as if they think the sound of my breathing is disturbing their work.


    "Hey, Helen.


    Hmm?


    Are you enjoying this?


    Yeah. It makes me feel like a craftsman.


    No, I''m a blacksmith, for sure. I''m a blacksmith.


    Well, I''m a blacksmith. I''m almost a new blacksmith.


    I know that, but my father was a craftsman and I watched him make things.


    Oh. What kind of craftsman were you? What did he do?


    He was a saddler. I had to leave home for various reasons.


    A saddler. That sounds interesting too.


    It sounds like a profession. Horseshoes and nails are the domain of blacksmiths, so I might be able to do something like that.


    While talking about such things, I gradually remove the distortions. When all the distortions had been corrected, Helen said to me.


    Eizo doesn''t ask you why you left home, does he?


    It''s not that I''m not interested at all. It''s not that I''m not interested in it at all, it''s just that I generally don''t ask about women''s pasts.


    Have you ever had a bad experience asking?


    Maybe. I can ask you all I want about what you ate that was so good. Okay, I''m done here.


    I handed the one I had just finished to Helen to see how it was doing, and it seemed to be fine, so now I would sharpen it.


    The next step was to sharpen the blade. Both Rike and Helen are watching my hand with serious eyes. Eventually, I stopped when the spilling of the blade disappeared.


    It should be fine for a while.


    I hand her the finished piece. As Helen was checking the finish, the squeak in the workshop made a clanging sound.


    Oh, my God, is it that time already?


    What''s with the bell?


    When the door to the house opens, this one rings.


    "Then open this door.


    The doorbell on the other side goes off.


    Well, that''s interesting.


    Well, that''s interesting, because sometimes you have to leave one of the doors open, like now. That''s convenient. Maybe our man''s back.


    And not long after, Samija and Deanna came into the workshop.


    "Hi. Hey, are you here?


    Welcome back. Hi. You''re the guy who made my sword before.


    Helen bows to Diana.


    Oh, it''s Helen. How are you?


    "Oh, I''m fine.


    I know Samija from the last time I saw her. He''s a friendly guy, so it''s easy to greet him.


    "Helen, the Helen of the Thunder Sword you were talking about?"


    "Hmm? Yeah. Yeah, but?


    Deanna asked me, but it was Helen who answered. Deanna''s eyes light up when she hears that.


    "Helen.


    "Hmm? What is it? Eizo.


    "In exchange for the money to fix it, Deanna ...... would like you to train with that young lady.


    Oh, is that what you want?


    Yeah. I''ll finish another one while you''re at it.


    All right, I''ll take care of it.


    Go easy on me.


    I toss Helen the wooden sword I always use. Helen took it and walked out with Deanna. Deanna was visibly excited. Is Helen that famous? Information about famous people over here is not part of the installation''s knowledge.


    As I watched her go, I picked up the one I hadn''t sharpened yet to get back to my work.

 73 above

    I was finishing up the unsharpened one and cleaning up the workshop when Helen and Deanna came back. As I expected, Deanna was badly beaten. I''m sure Helen won''t take it easy on her. .......


    How did it go?


    I asked both Helen and Deanna without asking either of them.


    "Oh, you know. You''ve got some good basic moves, but you need to learn how to do something a little less neat.


    Helen was the one who answered. I mean, Deanna is still breathing on her shoulder and can''t seem to answer. Helen, who normally excelled at attacking with two shortswords, must have been overwhelmed even with one. "I guess that''s what the Thunder Sword is all about.


    On the other hand, Diana was forced to deal with the sword without knowing where it would come from.


    You didn''t blind her, did you?


    "No, I didn''t. I feinted a lot.


    It seems that the game was not really "anything goes". But I think this feinting includes things like pretending to kick. I haven''t done that, so it''s easy to imagine that Diana, who is supposed to use only swords, couldn''t handle it.


    On the other hand, Diana''s sword line is so straightforward that Helen must not have been able to feint well. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that now, but I''m not going to be able to compare myself to a mercenary who has been through many battles and even has two names.


    But I''m sure he''s a lot stronger than that royal palace guy we played in the preliminaries. You were trained by Eizo, right?


    "Hmm? Yeah. She doesn''t have any basic swordsmanship, but I''ve been training her since she came to my house.


    I knew it. His feinting habits were similar to Eizo''s. The fact that they were so similar made it easier for me to deal with him.


    I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s not surprising, because in the battlefield, if you can''t deal with your opponent the first time, it could mean the end for you. I think it makes sense to increase the number of situations you can deal with.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    Deanna asks me as she catches her breath.


    I''m not sure. I''m sure it was a two-pronged sword.


    I''ve learned that there''s always someone better than me.


    When Deanna says this with her shoulders slumped, Rike nods his head and pats her on the shoulder to comfort her. It seems that there is something in common.


    "Okay, let''s do it then, Eizo!


    I''m getting into it! Helen says.


    "Why not? I''m not doing it.


    "What?


    I''m just a blacksmith. You''re no match for a mercenary.


    Come on, let''s do it.


    I''m not. It''s getting late. What are you going to do? I don''t mind if you stay here.


    Oh. It''s getting dark out.


    It''s a long way to town and we don''t feel comfortable sending you back through the woods in the dark, so stay the night.


    Deanna''s room is ready and we can use the guest room. My three girls are nodding their heads in agreement. Even though she''s probably the best in the area, it''s not a good idea to send a woman home in this situation.


    "Hmm. I''ll take your word for it.


    We''re going into town tomorrow, so we''ll give you a lift.


    Oh, thank you.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Dinner today and breakfast tomorrow will cost one more person, but that''s nothing to worry about. I think I''ll try my hand at it today.


    The other day we had a rather lavish meal, and today we had a similar menu with a lot of meat, which was well received by all. I was impressed by Helen''s comment, "It tastes better when you use pepper. ...... You have money, so why don''t you buy some? The topic of conversation during dinner was the cities Helen had been to. She has been to many places as a mercenary and knows the more underground places from her position, so we heard many interesting stories. Brothels: ....... No, I''m not interested. Really, right?


    The next morning, Helen joined me in my routine after fetching water. The washing tub is too small for five people. ....... Helen also joined in the laundry. I''m glad to see that she enjoyed it.


    After getting ready to go into town, we headed out. Rike and I will pull the cart, and the other three of us will take care of the perimeter. It''s just Helen, but I feel very safe. It seems that mercenaries are often asked to escort traders, so we left the forest while talking about that.


    When we reached the road, the scenery suddenly opened up. The sky looked as if white paint had been dropped on a blue canvas, and there was a carpet of green spreading far into the distance. It''s always a tranquil scene, but the good visibility means that it''s possible to see us from a distance, which is rather convenient for thieves.


    According to Helen, however, we''ve already killed the major thieves in this area, so we should be fine. In any case, it is very reliable because it is said by the person who was in the forefront of the extermination. However, there must still be some small people who were not caught in the fight, so we decided to go down the street with a minimum of caution.


    In spite of the fact that there was only one man, four women, and a cart, we made it to the city without any trouble. I suppose it could be said that the women looked strong, but basically I think the efforts of the city guards contributed to a large part of it.


    Today''s guard is the one who checked out Diana before. When he sees us, he grins for a moment, then quickly tightens his face.


    "I was wondering if you''re popular again, is that woman the Thunder Sword?"


    "Yes. I know her a little.


    Who the hell are you, ......?


    I''m just an ordinary blacksmith.


    An ordinary blacksmith wouldn''t know the Thunder Sword. ....... Well, don''t cause any trouble.


    Yes, of course.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Anyway, I bade farewell to the guards and passed through the entrance of the city. This is where I say goodbye to Helen.


    I don''t have any business with Camilo. I''ll ask her to check on me when she comes back, and I''ll take care of you then! I''ll bring you something!


    With that, Helen left for the Free City. I couldn''t help but think that it would be the best souvenir if she came back in one piece and I could see how the sword was doing.

 74 Delivery & Acquisition

    After parting ways with Helen, we headed straight for Camilo''s store. The number of products to be distributed has increased by one, but the procedure itself remains the same. After pulling the cart into the warehouse and greeting the warehouse keeper, we went upstairs to the business meeting room.


    After waiting for a while, Camilo and the manager came in.


    Hello. How are you doing?


    So-so. The business is starting to grow because we have more credibility now that we are affiliated with the Count''s family.


    Oh, good for you.


    I don''t know how it was for Marius, but at least it seems to be working out well for Camilo.


    Is that the usual one you brought today?


    I brought the usual and about five halberds.


    Halberds? Why?


    I want you to sell them to the Count for the city guards.


    Oh, I see.


    Will it work?


    It''ll be fine. I''ve got other places to go. I''ll buy it myself.


    That''d be great.


    We have a deal. Camilo and I don''t think Marius will buy it, but if he doesn''t, we''ll find someone who will.


    "And now, what about me?


    Camilo lowered his voice a little.


    You said you wanted some unusual ore.


    Yeah. Did you find it?


    Well, yeah. I haven''t gotten it yet, but my lord tells me there''s some Apoitakara in the capital that came from the north. If you want it, I''ll take it.


    In the previous world, apoitakara was a legendary metal that was said to be the same as hihiirokane, but in this world, apoitakara was a metal that was harder than iron produced in the north and glowed a dull blue even after processing. In this world, apoitakara is harder than iron produced in the north and glows a dull blue after processing. It''s not as hard as heliocane, but it''s rare enough.


    "Good. Can you hold that for me?


    "Okay. If it''s too late, I''m sorry.


    It''s good enough for me that you found it. So, what''s it worth?


    Three gold pieces.


    Well, that''s quite a price to pay, isn''t it?


    I can buy it with the money I got from Helen''s sword and the bounty from the Amur riots the other day, but it''s not something an ordinary blacksmith can afford.


    But there is a way to get it for two gold coins.


    I don''t want any trouble.


    No, it won''t be that much trouble. I have a request from another source, the Count, to get some silver mithril and turn it into fine rapiers.


    "I see, so that''s the processing fee.


    That''s right.


    A gold coin for the processing fee without the cost of raw materials is not a bad deal. You''ll even get a chance to handle mithril.


    Is it all right if I put my workshop''s stamp in an inconspicuous place?


    Yeah, that''s no problem.


    All right, I''ll do it.


    Okay, that''s it.


    Camilo looked at the guard, who nodded and left the room. The rest of the day was spent talking about the city and what was going on in other cities, and when the loading of the luggage was finished, we also left the room, picked up the cart from the warehouse and headed home. On the way back, there was a different guard standing guard, so we just barked at him and passed by.


    I was more nervous on the way home than on the way there. They were loaded with mithril. There were four of them, and two of their guards were skilled, but it was impossible to tell them not to be nervous about expensive materials. If they find out that there are expensive materials, even small ones, they may try to make a fortune. I try to keep things as usual.


    I heard the occasional rustling of bushes, but Samija said they were all "wind or small animals," and I was relieved that nothing happened until we entered the forest. To be honest, I felt more comfortable in the forest, where the only thing to watch out for was bears, than on the streets, where I had to be wary of thieves.


    In the end, I arrived home without any problems. As usual, I had Samija and Deanna bring in the food, and me and Rike got the ironstone, charcoal, and mithril. Mithril has a silvery glow, but it doesn''t look much different from other metals. I''ve heard that it can be made to glow lighter if processed properly, but that''s not the case at the moment. At any rate, I just carried it in today.


    The next day, I''m worried about the mithril, but I have to make enough sheet metal for a week first, so I deal with that first. The four of us split up the work, and we were able to replenish quite a few.


    The next day, we finally started forging mithril. Forging mithril is not something that happens very often, so Rike was half helping, half observing, while Samija and Diana were observing.


    After grasping the mithril with a tool, he raises the temperature in the fire pit. Ordinary silver would melt when it reached the temperature at which iron could be processed, but mithril showed no such signs. When you find that the temperature has reached the point where it can be processed by cheating, you strike it with a hammer on the anvil. A clear sound, different from that of iron, like that of striking glass, echoes in the forge. Ordinary steel can be deformed to some extent by this blow, but mithril is unexpectedly difficult to deform.


    This is tricky.


    "Is it difficult even with your hammer?


    Yeah. Almost no change. I should have taken a little more money for processing.


    I blurted it out and the three of them chuckled. Listening to them, I hit the fire four or five times, but it''s already below the temperature I can process it at. I plunge it into the fire again.


    "This is going to take a lot of work.


    "It''s mithril. It''s not something an ordinary blacksmith can handle.


    That''s true, but...


    Considering the fact that I''ve been processing steel so far, this kind of difficulty is quite frustrating.


    Even so, I had no choice but to process it steadily. I hammered down again on the mithril I had taken from the fireplace.

 75 Missills knife

    Hot mithril is beaten and stretched into thin strips. It seems to take about two to three times as long to stretch it to the same length as ordinary steel. The only thing that makes me think that mithril is indeed mithril is that there is no unevenness in the structure, which always occurs with steel. It''s nice to be able to concentrate on stretching.


    The fact that it is so light also makes the stretching process easier. If you''re going to put it in the fireplace a lot, it''s best to keep it light. However, I feel that if I hit it in the wrong place, it will be ruined soon. If I don''t hit it with full use of the cheats so that the edges become thin so that the cross-section becomes a diamond shape when it is stretched, it will become a terrible mess, and I need a lot of concentration to hit it.


    This means that you have to spend a lot of time working on it, but it''s also rather fun because the sound when you hit it is so clear. The three of them seemed to like the sound, too.


    "It makes a beautiful sound.


    "It sounds like a musical instrument.


    "Samija and Rike like it, too. So do I.


    "Samija and Rike like it too. The momentum, the speed of the tapping, increases. The speed of the strumming increases, and so does the speed of the extension.


    Even with a lunch break in between, the stretching was still going on. He continued to beat and stretch.


    Don''t you ever get bored?


    I asked the three of them, as the work continued.


    No? It''s fun to watch.


    I''m learning a lot from this, too. ....... And I''ve never seen a mithril forge before, not even at home.


    Yeah, yeah. The sound is beautiful, and I never get tired of watching it grow little by little as I tap it.


    All three of them replied in denial.


    "I see. That''s good.


    I swing the hammer down on the mithril again. Soon I had a mithril rod about a meter long and 2.5 centimeters wide at its thickest point, with a diamond-shaped cross-section and a slightly tapered tip, and a stick-like grip. The tip of the board will be the cutting edge of the sword, so I beat it a little more to make it sharper. The basic shape itself is now complete.


    From there, the sword is suddenly sharpened. For steel, quenching and tempering are necessary, but not for mithril. If you have sufficient processing equipment and a certain level of skill, you may be able to mass produce it. In fact, the distribution of raw materials is not sufficient, and the heating process is very severe, so even if computer control is possible as in the previous world, it is not something that can be mass-produced in this world where civilization is not yet that advanced.


    I was worried about whether I could really sharpen it with an ordinary whetstone, but I managed to do so with maximum use of cheats. I could feel from my fingertips that the blade would be ruined at once if the angle or something was slightly off. I sharpened slowly and deliberately, trying not to lose my concentration, and put the blade on the blade.


    Every time the blade moved on the grinding stone, a cool, crisp sound played in the air, delighting the ears of the visitors. He moved the blade slowly as if he were creeping along, and after a long time, he was finally able to attach the blade.


    "Well, now the blade is ready.


    "Can you wield it now?


    Deanna asked, her cheeks flushed.


    Deanna asks with flushed cheeks, "I haven''t wrapped the leather around the grip or put on the protective fist, but I can swing it.


    Can I try?


    Outside, in case you slip out.


    Yeah, okay.


    I give Diana the Mithril Blade.


    "Wow, it''s light.


    Some people say it''s as light as a feather, but it''s not that light, but it''s still light as a stick compared to steel.


    Yes. With such lightness, you can make quick thrusts.


    I guess so. Let''s get out of here.


    We went out in a huddle. Everyone''s eyes are shining. Of course, this was the first time I''d ever seen a mithril in my life. I can''t contain my excitement.


    First of all, Diana wields her rapier with nothing. Basically, she moves back and forth, left and right, and thrusts. Perhaps because of its light weight, the thrust is reasonably sharp, but it doesn''t seem to come off. The speed of the thrusts seems to be quite fast, even though there is a difference between a shortsword and a rapier. Samija and Rike were watching her movements as if she was dancing.


    Since the rapier is a weapon that can also be used to "slash", Deanna was moving in a way that was not so large as to be called "slashing away", but she was weaving her slashing movements in with her thrusting movements. This movement also seems to be much faster than in her usual practice.


    Maybe it''s because the weapon is light, but it moves much faster.


    "You think so? I feel like my body is lighter and my rapier is lighter, so I don''t feel as drained.


    I see.


    There''s nothing better than a light weapon, right? The weight of the weapon itself is a weapon like a hammer, but cutting and thrusting weapons don''t need that much weight.


    Let''s try with a target next time.


    I prepared a target that was just a piece of wood.


    "Can I poke it?


    "Yes. Be careful, it might fall over.


    "Okay.


    Deanna held her sword to the target and breathed in and out slowly. The only sound around her is the sound of the wind blowing. What had probably been a few seconds felt like several minutes or more.


    "Ha!


    In a flash of spunk, Deanna unleashes a thrust as if she were pouring all of her strength into the rapier.


    The rapier misses its target and buries its cutting edge in the wood. No sound is made. From the side, it looks as if the wood has swallowed the rapier. Deanna pulls out the rapier with as much speed as she did when she thrust.


    There was a hole in the shape of the rapier''s cutting edge, telling us eloquently that what looked like a thrust earlier was not "just what it looked like.


    This is ...... amazing. ...... There was hardly any response.


    Is it the same as when you were just throwing thrusts at nothing?


    It''s almost the same. Almost the same.


    Then it''s working. Give it to me.


    I took the rapier from Deanna and scrutinized the tip, but there was no distortion or spillage. The blade is now complete, I suppose.


    But then I thought of something. I return the rapier to Deanna, and grab some rope and sheet metal from the workshop. I tied them to the lumber I''d targeted earlier.


    "Good. Now poke this thing.


    "Yeah. Okay.


    Deanna nodded obediently, took up her stance again, and unleashed a thrust, this time more relaxed than before. A light thud echoed around the area, and the sheet metal to which it was attached still had a hole in the shape of the rapier''s cutting edge. I checked the rapier again, but there was no distortion, no spilling of the blade, not even a scratch.


    I think I may have made something terrible.


    When I said that, the three who were watching nodded with mysterious expressions.

 76 gray worries

    I have completed the blade of my mithril rapier, but I have some hesitation about releasing it to the world. I do not believe that this one sword will change the world. Even if it is just a few strikes of a shortsword made by a blacksmith, if 100 people attacked me with it, I would not be safe.


    However, if the sword can be used to break rocks blocking the way (and I think it can), it will make it possible to pass through the path that was impassable, and that can greatly affect the outcome of the battle.


    I wonder if it''s okay to release it to the world. Helen''s shortsword was made of only steel, and the sword that became an heirloom of the Amur family was also made of steel, but it was not an item that was rarely used.


    It''s a rapier, so it''s probably not something that will be actively used on the front lines of battle, so even if you decide that it''s a good idea this time, there''s still the question of whether or not you''ll have to worry about it every time you make something like this in the future. I guess we have to settle this issue soon.


    Hey, guys.


    What is it, Eizo?


    What is it, sir?


    What is it, Eizo?


    When I talk to him, he responds in three different ways.


    I wonder if I should let him out into the world. I don''t know if I should let him go out into the world. If I''m not careful, it might bring disaster to many places. It won''t break, it won''t bend, but it will cut. The sharpness will never stop, and it will break rocks. To be honest, I''m afraid to put something like that out into the world. I wonder if I''ll be able to bear what lies ahead. That''s what I''m worried about, and I can''t stop worrying about it.


    I honestly confess my current state of mind. I think I''m a big man over 40, but I don''t think I can take it any longer.


    The three of them stared at me. Someone might give up on me and leave this place. If that happened, so be it. That''s how far I''ve come, that''s all.


    Silence falls in the garden. All that can be heard again is the sound of the wind blowing.


    "Hmm.


    The next thing I hear is laughter.


    "You''re human too. I thought you would be indifferent to such things because you make amazing things.


    Deanna said, smiling.


    I thought you wouldn''t mind since you''re not human either. I thought you wouldn''t mind. That''s what I''ve been taught, and that''s what most blacksmiths do. I can understand why you would want to be careful when you''re making something as great as yours.


    Rike is smiling too.


    "Yes, yes. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m being so cautious. You''re so polite, Eizo.


    "If it''s too heavy for you, then let us carry it too. "We''re family."


    "We''re family, aren''t we?" Samija says, tapping me on the shoulder. The pain is strangely comforting.


    "Sorry, guys. Thanks.


    I bow my head deeply to everyone and gently wipe the tears from my eyes. Someone gently holds my head. Then I felt a hug at my feet, followed by a hug from behind.


    For a while, the family of four in the forest became a single mass.


    Good!


    I lifted my head and panted. I raised my head and punched myself in the cheek. I''m not lost anymore. My job in this world is to make what I want to make and put it out there for the benefit of others.


    You''ve got a nice face, Eizo.


    I''ve always been good-looking.


    What?


    Huh.


    And the four of us laugh. This family''s gonna be okay. We''re gonna make it.


    Let''s call it a day and go to dinner.


    Done. Dinner! Dinner!


    Hey, Samija! That''s not fair!


    The usual scene returns, with Rikke chiding Camija and Diana looking on with a smile. I looked at the scene with a cheerful mood.


    The next day, I made Tsubasa and the protective fist. The next day, I would make the tsuba and the protective fist. I would not use mithril here, but steel. The rapier''s tsuba is cage-shaped, or rather, it is made up of a complex combination of curves, which is difficult to work with mithril, and each curve is thin, so it would be better to be able to replace it, considering that even mithril might distort it if used heavily.


    Steel is expensive, but I''m sure a craftsman can make it for me, and it will be fine even after I''m gone. Today, Rike and the others will be working on the general model and will not be around.


    Before starting the whole work, I will carve the mark of my workshop, "a sitting fat cat," on the base of the blade, where it will be hidden by the tsuba. I had hardened and re-sharpened the tagane so that it would not be defeated by the mithril, so I managed to engrave it, although it required some effort.


    The sheet metal is heated and made into thin bars. Since I had been working on mithril all day yesterday, it seemed to me that it would be easier to process. I''m using cheats, but even so, I can make thin bars at a fairly fast pace.


    I cut them at a certain length and made them into shapes like �� and ��. After that, I combine them to make a sphere. In terms of image, it is like the "globe" playground equipment found in the parks of the previous world. ...... There were a lot fewer of those around the time I disappeared from the other world.


    In any case, I completed the cage-like protective fist, which was combined from the base of the sword so that the hand holding the grip would be guarded.


    Now that the guardian fist is completed, I will make the tsuba to go with it. Make a stick of the same thickness as the stick of the guardian fist, and shape both ends of the stick into a ball. Once the tsuba is made, it is combined with the guard fist and the hand is completed.


    Before combining the parts of the hand, I wrapped leather around the grip and fastened it to the handle head to finish the grip. If I don''t do this first, it will be troublesome for Gokken. ....... Now that the grip is done, the Tsuba and Gokken are assembled on the blade.


    When assembled, the result is a fine sword that can only be described as graceful. This is a sword that I would not be ashamed to show anywhere.


    And I had no more doubts as to whether or not I would present it to the world.

 77 Pre-Delivery "Always"

    The day after the rapier itself was completed, I decided to make a sheath for it, since the sheath was not yet made. I didn''t have a specific request, so I''ll just make one for now and if I don''t like it, I''ll have another one made. Rieko and the others are working on a general model again today.


    They cut out two boards of the appropriate length from the lumber yard outside and brought them to the workshop. The rest of the work is the same as in the past. Take a mold, cut it out roughly, laminate it, and cut it. This time, I used a steel plate to reinforce the tip of the scabbard and the "koi-guchi" part of the scabbard, as used on Japanese swords. It looks like a white wooden scabbard with a reinforcement. If I wanted to be more elaborate, I would have stretched deerskin or engraved here, but this time I decided to deliver it as it is.


    It does not take much time to make a single scabbard. Besides, this is a "makeshift" scabbard. For the rest of the time, I''m going to take some of the shortswords and longswords that were just taken out of the molds and start working on the high-end models. Looking at it this way, the quality of both Samija''s and Diana''s castings has improved since I last saw them. It seems that less effort is needed to make a high quality model, not to mention a general model, than before.


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been working so intensively on the sword for the past two days that I''ve been tempted to concentrate and erase all the irregularities. However, if I do that, it will become a custom-made model. I don''t hesitate to "make what I want to make and release it to the world," but that''s not the same thing as this. In the first place, it is impossible to sell a piece that costs a gold coin (the price depends on my mood), so for the time being, the high-end model will be the most expensive mass-produced product in this workshop.


    As I imagined, the product just out of the original mold was good, so the high-end model was finished quickly. Maybe we can give Diana a little more hammering in the future. I was able to get enough stock for the day. At this rate, if I make a knife tomorrow, I''ll have enough to go to the wholesaler. The day after tomorrow might be a good day to take some time off. I hadn''t been able to rest at all since the last time I took a day off, because of the trouble with the Amur family. Making mithril rapiers was a lot of work, and I needed a break.


    At dinner that night, I proposed to take the next two days off, and it was unanimously approved.


    The next day, Samija and Diana took off to hunt, perhaps in preparation for the vacation. At first, Deanna was completely exhausted when she came back, but the last few times she came back, she still had some energy left. She must have gained a lot of strength from walking and running in the forest.


    This is also evident in my daily practice, and little by little, my time to respond to my strikes is getting longer than before. I don''t know the details, but even at the current rate, I might be able to beat an ordinary soldier by exhausting his strength. If this keeps up, there may be one in the area. .......


    Rike and I will start making knives for the forge. Rike is the general model and I am the high end model. It''s almost like we''re working in a flow, and we''re making knives as fast as we can. Rike''s production speed seems to be increasing. He couldn''t match my speed, but there were times when we seemed to have a good match. Everyone''s skills are getting better little by little.


    As I continued to work silently at that speed, I was able to secure more than enough for wholesale, and was able to finish the day''s work before evening. Just then, the bell at the forge rang, telling me that Saamya and Diana were coming home.


    Oh, just in time.


    "Yes. I''ll just clean up here.


    Yes, please.


    Rikke and I quickly clean up the forge and return to the house. Samija and Deanna, who had just returned, were unpacking their belongings, including their bows and arrows.


    Welcome back. How''d it go?


    I''m home. Oh, we killed a big deer.


    Well, that''ll be fun to pull out tomorrow.


    Oh, you can count on it!


    Samija is proud and proud of herself. Deanna, on the other hand, looks a bit smitten. She has a soft glow around her face, if you will.


    "Hey, Samija. What''s wrong with Deanna?


    Oh, you know, .......


    Samija sighs, as if to say, "Good grief.


    "I killed a deer and was gutting it when I ran into a family of wolves. There was a baby wolf with them, and I said it was cute, and it''s been like that ever since.


    "Oh, I see. ......


    You can imagine the wolf as a puppy wagging its tail, no wonder it''s so cute.


    What''s wrong with the father and son?


    "I gave him the intestines I pulled out, and he took them in his mouth and went away. It must have known we were hunting and was waiting for us.


    Samija continued, "I buried the heart, though. The wolves of this forest are so clever. But from the looks of it, Deanna won''t listen to him if she finds out that she might be able to keep him if she''s well fed. ....... I''ll have to keep that out of her ear. If you find a child that''s a goofball, but not a goofball, it has a parent. Samija and I could tell each other just by looking at each other and nodded.

 78 Vacation and delivery.

    The next day, after Deanna had spent the whole dinner talking about how cute the little wolf was, we were walking through the woods to pull up the big deer after our morning routine.


    Deanna has been on edge for a while now, probably wondering if there are any more fawns today. In my previous world, when I saw a stray cat and its offspring, I started to look out for them when I passed by the area for a while, so I understand her feelings. However, they rarely appear when you are looking for them like that. It was the same when I was looking for a stray cat.


    I arrived at the lake without finding the wolf family. Deanna''s spirits were visibly low, but that''s how people learn: .......


    The boar that Samija and her friends killed before was quite big, but this deer is also quite big. This one is about two meters long.


    This one must have been hard to kill, right?


    It was Eizo''s special arrowhead, and this time he must have hit it right, because it killed him almost instantly.


    Oh, that''s great.


    No, if it had been a normal arrowhead, I think we would have left just before the sun went down.


    Samija complimented me in a roundabout way, so I thanked her honestly and said, "Thanks.


    I asked Rike to cut down a larger tree, and the remaining three of us worked hard to pull ourselves up. At first it was easy because we had some buoyancy, but the closer we got to shore, the heavier it became. Samija''s (and now Deanna''s) muscle strength is much stronger than that of a normal human being, so we are able to manage, but the weight makes me think that it would be a bit difficult if there were only two normal people. Together with the wild boar, the amount of meat stored will increase considerably.


    The four of us dragged it up on a large wooden carrier. This time, too, it took more effort than usual to pull it up. Of course, it took us longer than usual to pull it up, partly because of the size of the cart, but also because of the weight of the deer.


    Hanging the deer back at home was also a challenge, but the rest of the day was much the same. Part of it is that I''m able to handle it quickly with a sharp knife, but I think a big part of it is that I''m getting used to it. I do it almost every week. I took the meat and this time the tendon at Samija''s request. The tendon will later be used as a bowstring. There is a limit to the amount of salt I can use, so I had to dry a lot of it this time. The forge looked like a butcher shop, with meat hanging here and there. I guess I need to build a smokehouse and a storage room somewhere. .......


    Lunch was sauteed venison. And since it was a complete vacation from here on, I served wine (fire wine for lychees) in the daytime. Even in a different world, drinking wine in the afternoon is delicious. In this world, it''s not unusual to have a drink at noon (although it''s almost never in place of water), so the other three enjoyed the meat and the drink.


    In the afternoon, the three of us went about doing what we liked. Samija tends to her bow, Rike works on her craft, and Diana practices her swordplay. I continued to work on the flower bed and vegetable garden that I had planned to build in the courtyard. Since it had been neglected for a while, the soil was still soft to a certain extent, but weeds were growing all over it. I guess I should re-till it.


    I grabbed a hoe from the workshop and started tilling. It''s much easier than before, so I don''t really need the help of the three of us. What I''m doing is similar to blacksmithing in a way, but since I''m not selling anything, it''s much easier. I don''t mind moving my body, and I should work in the fields once in a while.


    I managed to finish plowing the courtyard by myself. The soil is quite fluffy. It would be better to sift the soil here, but I don''t know how much work I''ll be able to do in the future. Let''s just be careful not to turn this place into a weed field again.


    For dinner, I made venison stewed in wine. I''ll buy more wine tomorrow, so I''ll use it without worrying about it. This is the kind of thing that makes me feel like I''m on holiday. We had a good time talking that day, and I was able to get enough energy for the next day.


    The next day was the day we would go to the city to distribute our goods, so we all loaded up the cart and went through the forest. I also remembered to bring two gold coins. There was no danger on the way, except for the occasional deer or other animal. The reason why ...... Diana was scurrying around more than necessary was probably because she was looking for a baby wolf.


    The streets were as tranquil as ever, though we kept our eyes peeled. I checked in with Samija and Deanna, and everything was fine. I was able to reach the city.


    On duty today is the guard I saw on my way home. I wonder what happened to Marius'' colleague. I''m a little concerned because he bought my product too. I hope it''s not like the one with Marius. With that in mind, I bade him adieu and walked into town.


    When I arrived at Camilo''s place, it was business as usual. However, today I would be unloading the mithril rapier from the cart and bringing it directly to him. I couldn''t just leave it there, you know.


    As I waited in the business meeting room, Camilo and the guard appeared as usual. As soon as Camilo entered the room, he looked at what I had in my hand.


    "Oh, it''s ready?


    "Well, I guess. It took a lot of work.


    I give Camilo the rapier I brought with me. Camilo takes the rapier from its sheath. The fine sword I struck was itself glowing faintly, and combined with my protective fist, it was quite divine. Camilo looked at the blade and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Indeed. I knew I made the right decision asking you.


    "I see. I''m glad you like it.


    I tried not to show it on my face, but inwardly I felt relieved.


    "So, about that Apoitakara you were talking about..."


    "Yeah, what happened?


    "We''ve got a plan in place to make sure we get it.


    "Oh, you got it!


    Well, yeah. It''s just that it''s more valuable than mithril, so it''ll take a little longer to get it.


    Oh, really? Well, that''s just as well.


    I''m sorry.


    It''s not your fault, don''t worry about it.


    I said, and took out two gold coins from my pocket.


    I''ll pay for them now that I''ve brought them with me.


    I then handed them to Camilo, who took them with a nice smile.


    "Thank you.


    He smiled and said, "Good day.

 79 client

    It was business as usual, except for a few special details. The bannerman leaves the room to tell us what to load onto our cart.


    "Oh, and five halberds.


    What''s going on?


    "The Count has graciously agreed to purchase them."


    Well, I wasn''t too sure he wouldn''t, but...


    "So, what did the Count want?"


    "Oh, yes. What is it?


    He wants me to sell him three more of those halberds. He wants the guards at the villa to have them.


    I see. I''ll do it.


    If it''s a request for a custom model, you''ll have to come to my house, but if not, I''ll simply accept the request. I''ll make it when I get home before I forget.


    After that, we''ll talk about the state of the world as usual. At the moment, this is the only opportunity I have to hear about what''s going on in the world. Considering that in my previous world, I was able to catch stories of riots on the other side of the world via the Internet, it''s a big drop to hear about a limited area once a week from just one person. I wonder if it would be better to secure some other means of communication. I''m not in a hurry, so I''ll explore slowly.


    There seems to be no talk of a major war somewhere, or a major campaign to defeat a dragon or ogre, so I don''t think there''s any urgent need for me to do anything. I may or may not accept it.


    However, although it''s not confirmed, there are some fishy stories, such as small-scale skirmishes with demons in remote areas, or skirmishes over borders or water rights, which may or may not occur. Hopefully, none of them will be on a large scale.


    Leaving Camilo''s store and passing the entrance to the city, I noticed that the man standing guard was not yet equipped with a halberd, but it takes a certain amount of time to train. I guess he couldn''t deploy it right away. I just barked at him again and passed on.


    Nothing major has happened on the road or in the forest. We are always vigilant, but as usual, things are relaxed. We went straight home and carried our belongings in, completing our purpose of going to the city.


    The next day we started blacksmithing. I''ll make the sheet metal, I''ll make the halberd, and Rike and the others will make the other weapons. We had made halberds before, and we made three of them without much trouble.


    It took us about two and a half days to make the halberds, and today, the third day, we have half a day free. Since the idea was to give the halberd to the guards of the house, I used the free half-day to carve the halberd.


    Perhaps it was because I had strengthened the screwdriver for engraving mithril before that I was able to engrave the halberds with ease, and the three halberds were completed. The three halberds were completed. They are a bit too rugged to be used as a guard of honor, but they are bluff enough for the guards of the mansion to hold to guard the gate.


    Having completed the production of the ordered items, the next day he moved on to the production of the items to be distributed to Camilo''s store. Rike continued to work on the general models, while Samija and Diana went hunting. There was enough meat to go around, so half of it would be patrolling the forest. And so the "usual" routine begins.


    Since Samija and the others will not be hunting tomorrow, today we will work on the knife. Rikke and I each heat up a piece of sheet metal and hammer it to make a knife. The forge is filled with the sound of slow flames and regular hammering. In between, there are the sizzling sounds of quenching and the slurping sounds of sharpening. After lunch, they continued until just before dusk, and then it came.


    The sound that had been echoing like some kind of music was mixed with another sound. It was a knock on the door of the workshop and sales room. It wasn''t as unobtrusive as Helen''s, but more of a whisper. No, compared to Helen''s knock that made me think the door was about to break down, it was mostly quiet.


    "Yes, yes, I''m coming.


    I got up and went to the door, "Here we go. The knocking stops, as if it heard my voice.


    I unbolted the door and opened it to find a woman standing there. She is taller than Rike, but a little shorter than Samija. Her overall shape is slender, and she is dressed in traveling clothes. Her slitted eyes and fine silvery-white hair trimmed around her shoulders are impressive, but it is her ears that catch my attention above all. Long, thin, pointed ears.


    The knowledge I gained in my previous world and the knowledge I gained in the installation gave me the same answer. She''s an elf.


    She''s an elf, she says in a thin voice.


    "Are you sure this is Eizo''s workshop?


    Yes, this is where I, Eizo, work.


    Good. I''ve come to ask you for a favor.


    I see. It''s not a good place, so come on in.


    Yes, sir. Thank you very much.


    I lead her inside. She obeyed and came in. I gestured to her that it was okay and asked her to bring me a glass of watered-down wine.


    I gestured that I was fine and asked her to bring me a glass of watered wine.


    The elven woman nodded, set down her luggage, and sat down in a chair (a log) without making a sound. A simple table had been set up, and as Rike placed the drinks he had brought on the table, the woman bowed her head in thanks.


    What do you want me to do for you?


    "This.


    She took out a cloth-wrapped item from her luggage and spread it on the table. I looked at what was wrapped inside and my eyes widened.


    "I need you to fix this for me.


    The woman looked at me with begging eyes and said.


    On the table was a mithril sword, in many pieces.

 80 Request details

    "I see. ......


    I growl at the shards spread out before me.


    So, what kind of restoration are you looking for?


    Do you want it restored to its original state, completely unrecognizable, or do you just want it to look the same? If it''s the latter, I can do it tomorrow, but if it''s the former, it''s obvious that I''ll have a hard time. If the latter, it could be done tomorrow.


    Of course, I''d be more than happy to restore it to its original state.


    "Of course, if you can restore it to its original state, that would be great," said the client woman in a voice that could rightly be described as ringing a bell.


    But if that''s not possible, I''ll do the best I can.


    In other words, she wants me to go as far as I can. It''s not much of a career, actually, but it sure makes my craftsman''s blood boil.


    One more thing. You came here alone, didn''t you?


    "Yes. Yes, alone.


    I don''t know the details because Samija isn''t here, but at least I don''t think there are any signs of her being around, and I don''t think she''s lying. I''m not sure if I''ll take it or not.


    As I was considering whether or not to accept the offer, the woman spoke a little too quickly.


    "Well, I used a concealment spell on the way, was that wrong?


    She knew I was thinking. She seemed to think that I was thinking of saying that I came alone. I guess there is such a thing as magic to hide yourself.


    I smiled and said, "No, I don''t care how you did it, but if you''re here alone, there''s no problem.


    I smiled and replied. I don''t mean to be so strict, either. ....... The woman seemed truly relieved to hear that.


    "Then I accept this request.


    Are you sure?


    The woman stood up and shouted loudly. That was pretty loud.


    Oh, I''m sorry. ......


    She sat back down in her chair. It was only for a moment, but maybe that was the ground. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have thought of coming to this place.


    "No, don''t worry about it. So when do you need it done?


    I''d appreciate it if it was sooner, but could you give me two weeks at the latest?


    Okay.


    Two weeks. I think I can get it to the right place.


    Well, I''m very sorry, but I''d like you to check on me every day during the restoration.


    What do you mean?


    It''s not that I don''t trust you, Mr. Eizo, but things are what they are, and if something should go wrong, ......


    Oh, I see.


    I''m not saying that I don''t trust you, Eizo. It''s obvious that if I were to take it with me and make a phone call, I''d be in big trouble.


    I don''t mind that, but isn''t it hard to go there every day?


    "No, it''s fine if you lend me a part of your garden.


    He said this as if it were a matter of course, but I wondered if it would be a problem for a woman to sleep in the forest, even if it was near her house. There may not be bandits, but wolves and bears are common.


    You know there are vicious beasts around here, right?


    Yeah, if the magic around this house is strong enough, they probably won''t come near it.


    What?


    That''s new. Come to think of it, we don''t have anyone who knows anything about magic.


    The Kuro Forest is a land with a lot of magic, but the area around this house has a particularly high level of magic, which is why there are no trees growing there. That''s why there are no trees. I was impressed that you chose this place because you knew about it. ......


    No, I had no idea.


    And I didn''t have a choice in the first place. But it''s no wonder wolves don''t happen to pass by and squirrels don''t relax in the lumber.


    I asked you about this place because I saw your mithril rapier and I was convinced that you had the skill to weave magic cleanly, but maybe it''s also ......


    Craftsman''s intuition.


    You can''t say it''s a cheat, because it''s not. You can''t say it''s a cheat, but you can say it''s not a conscious decision. When the woman heard this, her shoulders slumped. I''m sorry.


    But now I know two things. One is that the elf probably saw the rapier I hit within a few days of delivery, and then went to Camilo to ask about our location.


    The other reason is the performance of the custom-made model I hit and why it didn''t work when I did the same thing in Tokyo. Based on what he said, it seems to me that products made with magic power are stronger. The magic in this place is so strong that it can contain a lot of magic, but in the capital, the magic is so thin that it cannot contain enough. If you think that by mixing my knife, which contains enough magic power, it worked, then the whole story makes sense.


    But even if it''s all right, we can''t leave the woman outside, and fortunately we have a guest room. Fortunately, we have a guest room. I know it may be inconvenient for you, but please stay there.


    The woman who had been slumping her shoulders seemed to have recovered a little.


    "Are you sure? You have three wives, don''t you?


    "There are three women in the ...... family, but no wives, so please feel free.


    The source of this information is Camilo. Remember that next time you see him.


    I''ll take your word for it.


    The elven woman seemed a little puzzled, but eventually bowed her head. Helen said she was going away for a while, and I don''t think we''ll have any visitors for a while, so we should be fine.


    Then there was a clang of the workshop bell. Samija and Deanna had come home. I looked at the door to the house, wondering how I was going to explain this to them.

 81 initiation of communal life

    Just as I had expected, Samija and Deanna had returned, and not long after the bell rang, the door connecting the workshop to the house opened.


    "I''m home ......, visitor?


    "Yeah. Uh, .......


    Deanna asked me, but I hadn''t told her my name.


    "My name is Liddy.


    The elven woman, Ms. Liddy, stood up and bowed.


    I''m the one who came to ask you to repair my sword.


    I''ll fill you in. Then.


    "My name is Deanna. I''ve been staying at Eizo''s workshop, so please make my acquaintance.


    Deanna, still wearing the comfortable clothes she wore when hunting, fluttered in a nobleman''s bow. I don''t care what she wears, she looks like that. It''s not surprising, since she''s a real countess. She didn''t even tell me the name of Amur''s family, maybe she''s being cautious. I''m sure you know she was of a certain status by the way she greeted you.


    "My name is Samija. ......?


    I''ll leave it to Deanna. Let''s leave it to Deanna. .......


    I''m an apprentice at Eizo Workshop, my name is Rike.


    Rike bows without hesitation. Rike is probably the most normal one. She looks very young, so she seems to be very unbalanced. Anyway, these are the members of my family.


    "So, Rike, as you know from what you''ve told me, this sword is very important and will be staying with us while it is restored.


    I apologize for the rudeness of this request, but ......


    I''m sorry to be so rude, but I have to ask you to go to ." When Liddy said this, Deanna was full of joy.


    "Well, I get to live with an elf!


    I forgot to ask her how old she is. I forgot to ask her how old she is, but she is far more curious than Samija.


    No, it''s just a kind of monitoring, not a living.


    But we live together, don''t we?


    Well, she''s staying with us.


    Well, you''ll be living with us for a little while, won''t you?


    You''re happy, so I won''t spoil it for you by arguing further.


    Well, now that you mention it, while I''m cooking dinner, I want you to get Deanna and Rike ready for the guest room.


    All right.


    Okay.


    Deanna and Rique nodded and walked back to the house.


    What did you catch today, Samija?


    "Leafbirds. About five.


    I guess they hunted the smaller ones, hoping to save enough meat. One bird per person is enough to fill a stomach, though, so it''s convenient.


    Then, Samija and I will hurry up and get rid of the feathers.


    Okay.


    Just as Samija and I were heading back to the house.


    "......


    "Can I help?


    "Would you like me to help you?


    Ms. Liddy offers. I''m grateful for the offer, but I''m a guest.


    "I''ve handled birds in my village, so I''m fine.


    Is that so? It seems that elves in this world eat meat as well. Even if you say they only eat vegetables, we only have dried root vegetables, which is a relief because we can''t get enough of them deep in this forest.


    I can manage to eat some fruits, but it''s not enough for an adult, even a woman, to eat a full meal. Next time I go to Camilo''s, I''ll stock up on more vegetables.


    "Excuse me, I''d appreciate it. Can you help me?


    Yes.


    Riddhi smiled at me for the first time since I came here.


    Me, Samija and Riddhi picked up the bird''s feathers. We boiled a large pot of water and dipped the bird in it to pick it back. After we had finished picking the feathers, we cut them into pieces with knives and made them into meat.


    Then the guest room is ready, so I ask Liddy to put his stuff in the guest room. The others are cleaning up the tools they used. I''m cooking dinner in the meantime.


    Liddy is here today, and I''ve made sauteed chicken with wine sauce. I also served wine (and fire wine for Lique), and said both "Itadakimasu" and "Cheers".


    Liddy seemed confused at first, but when I told him that it was our custom to have dinner (although breakfast and lunch are similar) in a lively atmosphere, talking about what happened that day, he seemed to understand and joined the conversation frequently.


    I hope he will be able to adjust to life here, even if only a little, since he might be staying here for a couple of weeks.


    The next morning, I finished fetching water and cleaned myself up. It was still a little cramped with five people in the tub, but I wondered if the difference from when Helen was here was due to the difference in body size. I don''t feel as cramped as I did then.


    When we were done, we had breakfast. The menu consisted of the usual soup of root vegetables and salted meat, and unfermented bread, but Ms. Liddy didn''t seem to have any complaints, and I secretly felt relieved. The most disheartening thing about a change in living conditions is that the food is not to your liking. ....... At least that''s what I think.


    After breakfast, I make a plan for the day''s work. I asked Samija and Deanna what they wanted to do, and they said they wanted to watch me fix it, too. It''s not like I''m going to say no to them, so with Riddy''s permission, I agreed.


    Mr. Liddy, of course, was watching over my work. In other words, today is the day when everyone observes my work.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with that. I led everyone to the door of the workshop.

 82 repair

    I entered the workshop and started with a puzzle. There are eight pieces of a rather wide sword blade, of various sizes. The first step is to assemble these pieces into the original shape. Naturally, the skill of blacksmithing is irrelevant in this work. The five of us, including Liddy, assembled the sword puzzle in a lively manner. In the end, it will be assembled into this shape.


    Because it is mithril, there are many parts that do not need to be taken care of. With steel, reheating causes metamorphosis of the structure, so it is difficult to adjust after joining. Mithril doesn''t have that problem, but it''s hard to join them in the first place, so it''s either one or the other in terms of time and effort. Mithril might be harder because steel is a cheat and you can manage to adjust it after joining. The fact that the steel can be readjusted is a cheat.


    The first step is to attach the sword to the hilt, so that the fire can be lit in the fire pit. It''s magic, of course.


    You can use magic, right, Mr. Eizo? Yesterday, you used magic to ignite the fireplace.


    Liddy, who was watching the scene, pointed out. It''s like a regular event in our house.


    The only thing I can use it for now is to light this fire and create a little wind.


    I''m sure you''ve had a fair amount of practice with that, and it''s quite strange that you know almost nothing about magic.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. I guess she doesn''t trust me at all when I say that I don''t know anything about magic. I was given magic as a "bare minimum", I didn''t practice it or anything, not to mention Samija, Rike and Deanna don''t know anything about magic at all. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you out.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I don''t know, I didn''t really study that much.


    Deanna replies, looking away. I''ve been slacking on this one. It''s easy to imagine that the tomboy placed more importance on swordsmanship, as it''s useful in many ways, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t use it.


    I see. I''m not mad at you, so don''t worry about it.


    "Oh, yeah?


    Deanna was blatantly relieved. But with a sister like that, the Amours must have been a very cheerful family.


    I''m ashamed to admit that I don''t know much about it, since I don''t know much about it and none of my family does either.


    "I see. ......


    Mr. Liddy is pondering. When the fire has been sufficiently ignited, I grab the hilt of the sword and the nearest fragment with a pestle and put it in the fire pit to heat it with air. Liddy is watching me closely, pondering. If you ask me too much about magic, I can''t give you any more information than "I''ve just learned to use it somehow, but I''m not aware of anything in particular.


    Use a cheat to find the temperature at the edge and take out the two at the same time. The temperature of the part to be joined and the surrounding area is rising, so I ask Rike to help me attach them together and hammer down. If this were steel, I would have needed borax or something, but thankfully for Mithril, I think I can make it stick. However, the temperature and the hammering are more severe than when you just hammer it out. It''s hard to find a blacksmith who can do this better than making new mithril armor.


    After three strikes, the temperature was already out of the proper range. I put it in the fireplace and adjusted the position of the charcoal so that only the joint would be heated.


    This is a tough job.


    I muttered to myself.


    "Do you think you can manage?


    Liddy asked me with a raised eyebrow, but I was surprised to hear her voice from an unexpectedly close distance. In fact, our faces were quite close. I replied with a bit of trepidation.


    Well, it''s difficult, but I think you can get it back. But it''s going to take a lot of time. I think two weeks is just about enough time.


    "I see. Thank you very much.


    No, it''s my job.


    I turn my attention back to the fireplace. It''s getting to a good temperature. When it''s just right again, I take it out and hammer it. Carefully, so that there are no gaps, so that this shiny stuff doesn''t fall apart. A cheat tells you that if you hammer it three times, it will stick a little. If possible, I''d like to increase the pace a little, but if it collapses, it''s no good. I put it in the fireplace again and start heating it up.


    You can still see the flow of magic, Eizo-san.


    This time, I can hear Liddy''s voice from some distance away.


    "Is that so?


    Yes. You''re making sure that the flow is uninterrupted, right?


    No, I''m just trying to keep the sparkly bits from falling apart.


    That''s it!


    Liddy comes closer and closer. The majority of my vision is occupied by the sapphire eyes framed by long eyelashes. She is so close that I can almost feel her ragged snort against my skin. When I''m too pressured to move, Ms. Liddy straightens her posture.


    Excuse me. I''m sorry. Anyway, that''s magic power. So Mr. Eizo could sense it after all. I just didn''t know it.


    Apparently.


    When I hit the steel, I also see other things like organizational bias, but I''ll keep that to myself.


    Now one of my questions is cleared up.


    I looked at Liddy, who was in a good mood and smiling.


    "Thank you very much for that.


    I returned awkwardly, took my sword out of the fireplace, and hammered again.

 83 a change of policy

    It took me until late afternoon to attach one side of the fragment. I checked the glued parts. Liddy said that the magic was not collapsing, but there was a break at the joint. I traced it with my finger, but I couldn''t feel any seams. This means that this is not a material seam, but a pure break in the magical power here. It didn''t feel like that, but there is a possibility that it is not completely joined internally.


    If you continue to use it in this state, you will eventually have some problems. It had been abused to the point of breaking into several pieces, and once it was repaired, it would be abused again. It''s a weapon, and if something goes wrong with it, it''s likely to be fatal.


    "Mr. Liddy, do you see this?


    Point to the part you just joined and show it to Ms. Liddy. Liddy-san stared at it for a while, and then said


    "I see, the flow of magic power is cut off here.


    He muttered.


    Can you see it, Rique?


    I handed Rique the sword. I handed the sword to Rique, who spent more time than Mr. Liddy checking it out.


    "I can see it, but I''m more interested in a clean joint.


    He returned the sword. If you can understand it even vaguely, I think you are doing well. I hope you will continue to grow at this rate. The other two are not experts in blacksmithing or magic, so it goes without saying. I wonder if it''s because of the nature of mithril, or because the two of them have been helping with the forge work.


    "Mr. Liddy, it''s not good that it''s in this state, is it?


    I''m sure I don''t need to ask this, but unless you''re saying that you''re going to use it for ceremonial purposes because it was broken once and you just want it to look nice.


    "Well, yes. I''d like it to look as good as it did when possible. ......


    That''s right .......


    I crossed my arms and thought. I thought about it, crossing my arms. If I hit it hard enough to make it flat, it might stick, but now I have to put it back. Hmm, if that''s the case, I think it would be better to pile up the pieces on top of the remaining part of the root, like a "pile boil", to make a forged mass, and then stretch it from there. I''m confident that I can get it back to its original shape. ...... It''s a bit of a cheat, but with this kind of power, it''s probably not a problem.


    The question then becomes whether or not Liddy will allow me to do so. The materials that make up the ship are exactly the same, but it will be almost as good as a new ship. It''s like the reverse of the Ship of Theseus, but the essence of the question is the same: "Is it really the same thing?" But the essence of the problem is the same.


    However, even if we say "just stick it together," there is a high possibility that even the smallest fragments will not be recovered when it breaks. In the first place, it is impossible to completely "restore" the device in the literal sense. If you think about it, it is not so different from sticking or reattaching. The point is that the appearance can be perfectly repaired, so the choice is between continuity as an object or performance.


    I explained something like that to Liddy. I explained to her that the shape could be perfectly restored.


    After all, you can either stick the pieces together, or you can re-shape them. I assure you that both will look exactly the same.


    Hearing these words, Liddy is troubled. Perhaps two weeks would be enough time for a new hammer. Unlike the fine sword, I can''t make the shape as I like, and the blade is wider this time than that time, so it will take more time.


    However, I don''t know what other problems will take up the time, so if you want to get it done in time, the sooner the better. Ideally, of course, it should be done now. However, I can''t just say "I''ve decided not to do it" after I''ve decided to start over, so it''s not a decision I can make easily.


    The sound of charcoal burning quietly on the fireplace flows through the workshop. The sound alone tells us that time has not stopped. We quietly waited for Mr. Liddy to make his decision.


    Liddy kept his head down, but then he looked up. There was a serious look on her face, her brows furrowed.


    Please type again.


    There''s no turning back, is that all right?


    Yes, please. Yes, please. It''s best if I can use it as it was.


    All right. Then leave it to me.


    In contrast to Liddy''s rather sorrowful expression, I gave him a cheerful smile. Rikke, Saamya, and Diana are also relieved.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I puffed my cheeks and put my energy into it. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The shape itself is a standard longsword, with no particular engraving. In order to keep track of the width, length, and thickness of the blade, I brought in some lumber from outside and assembled it into a sword puzzle with the same width, length, and thickness. I thought that this would make it easier to address the pieces in the middle of the puzzle.


    I put the base of the sword, to which the pieces were attached, into the fireplace and heated it. When the temperature had risen to a point at which it could be processed, I hammered the pieces together to form a square. It feels even harder than the fine sword. It is important if there are any gaps left inside, so I hammer carefully and carefully.


    After several repetitions, the sword looks like it has a small square board attached to it. The pieces were placed on the board to prevent it from collapsing. The pieces were then covered with straw rope and placed in the fireplace to heat. Unlike with steel, it is a little easier not to have to worry about the oxide layer.


    Remove the mithril from the fireplace when the outside of the mithril is slightly melted, hammer the straw rope to remove any remaining embers, wait a moment to lower the temperature slightly, and then tap the mithril together. As you might expect, it doesn''t feel like it''s all put together in one go. It still has the same hard texture as before.


    I repeated the process of heating, beating, folding as it stretched, heating, beating, and folding several times, but I still couldn''t get the feeling that it was completely put together, even with the cheat.


    Suddenly I realized that it was already getting quite dark. This mithril is going to take longer than I thought, I thought, as I told everyone that I was done for the day and got ready for dinner.

 84 a hard fight

    The next day, Rike and Liddy were the only visitors for the day, while Samija and Diana went to collect fruits and other things, saying that there were elves in the area. I guess there is a certain image of elves in this world. Last night, Liddy was eating meat as usual, but images don''t leave your mind that often.


    Plunge the sword with the lump of mithril into the fire and heat it. When the time is right, take it out and strike it. The response seems to be getting harder and harder. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s also a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. .......


    Liddy.


    Yes. What is it?


    Is there any increase in magic power in this?


    Yes, it is. As expected of you, Mr. Eizo, you''re very skilled at incorporating magic.


    Oh. So this is it. I saw some particles like this on the steel too.


    It seems to be getting harder by the minute.


    I guess. I knew I made the right decision asking you.


    Liddy is alone and satisfied. There is no explanation. Mr. Liddy is the type of person who thinks that if he knows something, the other person knows it too. There was a person like that in the company I worked for in the previous world.


    Anyway, since you don''t deny that it''s getting harder, could it be that mithril in this world gets harder when it contains magical power? But this didn''t happen when I made the fine sword. .......


    For now, throw that out of your mind and just think about the fact that it gets harder when it contains magic power. I''m not sure if I''ve ever had a problem with this, but I''m sure I''ve had a problem with it.


    I hadn''t been aware of it until now, but apparently I''m putting a lot of magic into this. With each downward swing of the hammer, the response when I hit the target is getting heavier, though only slightly. This is hard work, because the force of the hammering needs to be increased.


    Repeat the operation several times. Each time, the response became heavier, but eventually it became less heavy. Perhaps I''ve reached the limit of "weaving in magic power". I hope so. If it were any heavier, it would be too difficult to process.


    In the end, it took me until late afternoon to finish the forging. This is going to be a lot of work after this. ....... The three of us had a little late lunch, and then we continued in the afternoon.


    This is where we need to get serious. Heat it up on the fire pit, then pound and stretch it. There is no difference in the process and content from the steel. However, the level of difficulty is much different. As was the case with the joining of the pieces, the temperature at which it is possible to work while maintaining the magic power and the point at which it is safe to hammer are very strict, and it is necessary to reheat the piece before it can be stretched much.


    I can''t help but complain, "This is even more difficult than the fine swords.


    I complain.


    "Is it hard even for you?


    "Yeah. It''s like being asked to run as fast as you can over a thin rope on a high place.


    I replied honestly to Rike''s words. At this rate in Mithril, I''m not sure what will happen when Apoitakara arrives.


    I looked over and saw that Liddy was looking at me with concern. I''m not sure I''m a good enough craftsman to say something like this in front of my clients.


    It''s going to take some time, but I''ll make sure it''s back to normal.


    I say to Mr. Liddy with as much smile as possible. Liddy''s expression became one of relief. Okay, let''s go for it.


    In the end, all I was able to do that day was to extend it about a third of the way. It was still far from the shape of a sword. I wonder if this is a lesson for Rike. Tomorrow is the day I''m going to the city, so it might be better to have Rike work on the sword from the day after tomorrow until I''ve finished it. In addition, I''ll let you go back in two weeks. I think it''s better to hedge our risks a little too much. I still have enough money to live on, so I''m not in a hurry.


    Samija and Deanna, who were out gathering, picked up a lot of blueberry-like fruits and peppermint-smelling leaves. Before dinner, I soaked the rinsed blueberries in a small jar of fire wine. I''ll use some of it to make a sauce for this evening''s dinner. The peppermint-smelling leaves, when washed well and nibbled a little, have a stronger leafy smell than the peppermint of the previous world, but they are almost peppermint, so I''ll make mint tea with them tomorrow morning.


    Both the sauce for the dinner and the blueberries themselves were well received by everyone, not to mention Liddy. When I told them that I was soaking the blueberries in fire wine and that we should drink it together, they all looked at me with a bright smile. All the girls, including Liddy, are girls in this way. Let''s just ignore the fact that Rikke was jumping up and down. Such is the nature of dwarves. .......


    We talked about the food we had eaten in Liddy''s village for dinner that night. As I had said before, they eat birds and deer. However, there is a big field in her village, and she said that they eat more root vegetables and leafy vegetables. He assured me that he doesn''t have any likes or dislikes when he leaves his village like this.


    Well, tomorrow is the day I go to the city. I have work to do the day after tomorrow, so I have to work hard.

 85 "Cute is righteous."【イディオム·格言的】

    The next morning at breakfast, I added some mint (or something like it) to my usual menu, like mint tea in boiling water. It tastes a bit herbaceous, but it''s refreshing to the palate. It might be a good substitute for tea. I''ll think about it.


    We''re going to the city today to distribute our products, what about you, Liddy? You can come with us if you want.


    There''s probably nothing to do if we leave her alone. There are four women for every man, and three of them are beastmen, dwarves and elves. It''s a bit conspicuous, but I don''t think it''ll be a big deal as long as the Count is doing his best. What I''m worried about is the mithril sword. I wonder if it''s safe to leave it behind. If Mr. Liddy wants to stay here to protect it, that''s fine. There''s nothing in particular that you can steal away in a flash. You can earn gold again. The only thing I''d like you to avoid is pots and pans, because I''ll have trouble eating if you take them.


    "I''ll go with you. The sword should be safe here.


    All right. Then just get ready.


    Yes, I understand.


    Liddy nodded and disappeared into the drawing room. It was surprisingly easy for her to ask me to accompany her. I think there''s more to this place that I don''t know about but you do. ...... Well, I guess we''ll find out more about that in due course. I went into my room and began to prepare to leave.


    It''s my job and Rike''s to pull the cart. We can''t just ask Mr. Liddy to do it. She seemed to have good eyesight, so I decided to ask her to keep an eye on the area with Samija and Diana.


    However, it might be a good idea to continue pulling the car by hand. I''m sure we''ll be carrying more luggage soon, and more importantly, we''ll be conspicuous, so it''s better to have a little more mobility. So, although there is the problem of food, we should consider introducing horses at some stage. But that''s a story for later.


    In the green light, a black vertical line - a towering tree trunk - moves forward. The leaves rustle and a pleasant breeze flows through the trees. I wonder if Liddy can hear these trees. Is that too much of a dream for the elves?


    Deanna is still scurrying around. I know exactly how you feel. And then Samija stopped dead in her tracks.


    "Is that a bad thing?


    I also stopped and asked her.


    "No, ...... hmm.


    Samija''s ears twitch and her nose twitches. Her ears are twitching and her nose is twitching, as if she''s trying to focus her mind and find out what''s out there.


    "Oh, that''s it.


    She stops moving her ears and nose, and starts rummaging through her pockets. She quickly pulls out something and tosses it near a bush some distance away. If you look closely, you can see that it is dried meat.


    Immediately, the bush shakes with a rustle and a small shadow jumps out. It was a brown puppy-like beast, a wolf cub.


    ...!


    Deanna cries out, trying not to startle it with her loud voice. You''re handy.


    But it''s adorable. It''s almost like a puppy. It''s wagging its tail and gobbling up dried meat. It''s really cute. I can''t help but feel my eyes drooping. Before I knew it, Deanna, who was standing next to me, slapped me on the shoulder. It hurts like hell. I know what you''re impressed by, so calm down.


    Eventually, the puppy, or rather the wolf, finished eating and wagged its tail at me.


    "Woof!


    and squealed. Another bang, bang, bang, bang on my shoulder. Calm down.


    The little wolf was about to come towards me, but I don''t know when it got closer, and a big wolf appeared. That must be the mother, given the situation. Then the little wolf ran towards the mother wolf and started to play with her. It''s a very soothing sight.


    The mother wolf nudged the cubs with her nose as if to comfort them, and then left with them behind the bushes.


    The mother wolf nudged the cubs with her nose, and then the mother and cubs left behind the bushes. "Well, as Samija said before, that sure is cute.


    You know, ��������.


    Deanna screams so loudly that it''s almost a roar. I feel a physical pain in my ears.


    It''s definitely cute enough that I can understand why you would want to find it.


    I know!


    But it would be a pity to separate them from their mother.


    Oh, yeah. ......


    Diana''s shoulders slumped a little.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that there are some people who have been abandoned or separated from their parents.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. If that''s the case, it''s probably a good thing.


    That''s right! Okay, if there''s a girl like that, I have to help her right away!


    She was breathing hard and making fists to strengthen her resolve.


    Me, Rikke and Liddy looked at each other and sighed unconsciously.

 86 This Business Talk

    We made it through the forest without any other problems, although there were some major happenings along the way, and then we came to a road where there were different dangers than in the forest. We would have to be even more vigilant than in the forest because we would be so obvious.


    Samija is alert with all her senses, and Deanna is looking at her surroundings differently than before. Liddy is also on the alert, looking a little farther away. After all, the more eyes you have, the more secure you feel.


    Although there had been a lot of confusion, the Amur family seemed to be well-governed, and they hadn''t encountered any major problems on the road. Deanna would not be happy if something happened here, and I hope that nothing happens, even a little.


    At the entrance to the city, there was another person who was not her colleague. His weapon was still a short spear, not a halberd. I''m starting to recognize his face. Let''s ask him.


    "Hello.


    "Oh, you guys. Hello.


    The guard greeted Liddy in a friendly but firm manner.


    I''m sorry to bother you, but did the person who was close to Marius-san move somewhere else? I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    Hmm? Oh. He was called by Marius and went to the capital.


    I see. That''s why you haven''t seen him. Thank you. I''ll ask him when I go to the capital again.


    Oh, please do that.


    We bade each other goodbye and walked on. According to the current guard, he was invited by the Count to go to the city, so I guess you could call it a promotion. But do the guards in the city still call him "Marius"? It''s a little difficult to decide whether we should take this as a laxity in discipline or as a sign of affection from the guards.


    We walk through the crowded streets. There are some people who don''t even try to hide their disapproving glances. However, strangely enough, no one is messing with me. It may or may not be true, but it seems to be widely believed, at least among the public, that if you do something carelessly, you will get hurt. He is a rather normal person (an elf), including his habit of assuming that others know what he knows.


    However, I wondered if it wouldn''t be too much for you if you attracted so much attention. That''s all I was worried about.


    Eventually we arrived at Camilo''s store. It''s indoors from here, so Liddy will feel a little more relaxed. I put the cart in the warehouse as usual and headed for the business meeting room. Camilo came in a little later than usual today.


    "Well, you look busy.


    Well, I''ll take it easy.


    By the way, whenever Camilo comes to the office, he usually comes himself. I wonder if it''s because he concentrates on managing people and things and doesn''t do any work at all. Even if that''s the case, there must be times when he is busy with meetings and other things. When I asked him about it, he said


    "I know when you''ll be here, so I''m just making room in my schedule for you.


    What if you don''t show up?


    What if you don''t show up? - Well, I''ve got things to do, so it won''t be a problem.


    I see.


    I thought it would be a bad idea if I was being a burden, but I was relieved to hear that I wasn''t.


    So, about today''s deal.


    Yeah, let''s start with this guy.


    Camilo looked at the head of the department, and the head of the department put a cloth package on the table. It''s quite large. Camilo looked at the watchman, and the watchman placed a cloth package on the table.


    "This is it?


    Yes, it''s Apoi Takara.


    So this is it. That looks pretty good. I''m concentrating on mithril at the moment, so it''ll be a while before I actually handle it.


    Sorry for the trouble.


    The watchman wrapped it up again, and I took it.


    I''ve already paid for it. Don''t worry about it.


    Camilo said with a laugh.


    Do you want what you want as usual?


    "Yeah. We have a small number of deliveries this time, so if you need more, just let me know. I''ll pay for it in currency.


    Based on our past performance, we should be able to cover the cost of this delivery, but the price of some products may have gone up. I''ve brought some money with me, too.


    I''ve got half as much as last week, so I should be okay. If it''s not enough, I''ll deduct it from the next delivery, so you don''t need the money.


    "Sorry, thanks. Oh, and by the way. I''m working on a special order right now, so I think I won''t be here next week.


    Oh, yeah, of course. Okay. We''ll have more of our stuff then.


    Oh, thank you. Like you said, if you need more, take it off next time.


    You don''t have to tell me that.


    And so this business meeting came to an end. Camilo tells me how things are going in Tokyo and elsewhere. Marius seems to be doing well. Deanna seemed relieved to hear that. However, it seems that the demons in the outlying areas have recently become more active, and it is said that an army may be formed to defeat them. It seems that Karel was lying when he said that demons were sprouting up during the Amur riots, but now it''s becoming a reality. That''s a big deal. ....... If that happens, we''ll have to deliver the goods to Camilo in order to make him money. I''ll be prepared to increase production as much as possible.


    After that, we exchanged some idle talk and left Camilo''s store.

 87 additional facilities

    From the time we left Camilo''s to the time we arrived home, nothing special happened except that Liddy attracted the attention of the townspeople. She''s pretty to begin with. I''m not sure if it''s because she''s an elf or not. The worst thing that could have happened to Liddy would have been for her to get into trouble, so I was relieved when that didn''t happen.


    When we arrived at the house, we all carried in our belongings. We also put Apoi Takara into the workshop. Liddy also helped me carry some light things like root vegetables into the house.


    After the loading, we went on vacation as usual. I say vacation, but when I''m in town, I do whatever I feel like doing. I''m currently working on a special order model, but I''ve decided to decline Mr. Liddy''s offer and spend my time as usual.


    I thought about touching the Apoitakara, but it would be blacksmithing work, so I decided to put it off until later and make something I wanted in the workshop.


    I gathered up the leftover wood from making sheaths and the like in the workshop. Some of the pieces were large enough for what I wanted to make.


    Letting the sharpness of the knife do the work, I cut the parts out of the wood. The sharpness of the knife was also related to the magic power. I''ll have to be more conscious of this next time I make a custom order. It took me a long time to cut out the parts so that they could be assembled without using nails, but I managed to secure enough time to assemble them, so I started assembling them.


    Eventually, an ugly but miniature house-like structure was completed. It is the size of the palm of my hand. I don''t know much about the format, so I just made it look like that, but I don''t think there is anything in this world that should fit in it (at least it didn''t seem to correspond to the installed knowledge), so it''s good for now.


    If you make a shelf out of a piece of wood, mount it on the wall, and put a miniature house on top of it, you will have a "simple Shinto shrine". As a former Japanese, I felt uncomfortable not having a Shinto shrine in such a place, so I made one. In fact, it might be better to have it in the house, but personally, it is more appropriate to have it in a workshop like this.


    I don''t know if it''s all right or not with the gods of this world, but I hope they will tolerate it. I don''t even know if there is a God in this world to be accommodated.


    From the kitchen, I fill a small plate and a small cup with salt and water, respectively, and put them on the shelf together. I''ll have to add changing these to my morning routine. I made a simple bow to the altar, clapped my hands, and got ready for dinner.


    The next morning, after fetching water, I took down the water and salt from the altar and replaced them with new ones. It would have been a shame to throw them away, so I used them in my breakfast soup. The rest of my activities do not change much until breakfast is over.


    After breakfast, we discuss the tasks for the day. I will continue to work on the mithril sword, of course, while Rike, Samija, and Diana will work on the general models for a while. It''ll be a couple of weeks, but we''ll need a good number of deliveries. Riddhi-san will be observing my work, or watching me, or something like that.


    When I entered the workshop, I went in front of the Shinto altar and bowed with two bows and two claps, praying for the safety of today''s work. I don''t know if there is a recipient for this prayer, but I feel that having this kind of thing helps me to switch my mind smoothly. This alone is worth making.


    As I''m bowing (sort of), Rike talks to me.


    "What are you doing now, master?


    "It''s a ritual in our family in the north, to pray to the gods.


    What is that strange house-like structure?


    Well, it''s a ...... kind of simple temple that we set up in each house.


    Oh, they have that kind of custom in the north.


    I don''t know if it''s only in my house, and I don''t know how effective it is.


    He answered Rike''s questions with interest.


    "Do you have a family name, Mr. Eizo?


    Liddy, who had been listening to the conversation, asked me the same question. I didn''t tell you that.


    Yes, I do. But, as you can see from the fact that I live in this place, there''s a bit of a problem.


    I see. That''s why you don''t usually say your name.


    That''s right.


    Liddy nodded his head. I guess he can''t help but confirm what''s on his mind.


    "Master, can we do that thing you were doing earlier?


    "Hmm? Yes, it''s fine. It''s not like it''s a secret.


    Rikke asked hesitantly, but I agreed, because it''s better to do this with the whole family. "Can I join you? Liddy said, and I agreed.


    I taught the four of them two bows, two claps, and one bow, and I did it again. Beastmen, dwarves, humans, and elves. As I thought when I said "Itadakimasu", the fact that people of different races and origins are doing the same thing like this is very touching.


    In this way, one more "always" was added to our family.

 88 recast

    After we have all bowed, we get to work. I put a fire in the fire pit and let the air blow to raise the temperature. When the temperature rises, I put the mithril sword into the fire to heat it. I also set the furnace on fire. This one is for Rique and the others to work on.


    When the mithril temperature rises to just above the workable temperature, I take it out and hammer it. A clear, glassy sound echoes through the forge, and glittering light dances about. I hammer quickly so that I can hit as many times as possible.


    However, it''s not enough to just hit quickly here. If you are even a little off, you will lose the magic that is woven into it. You have to be careful and quick at the same time. It is true that only a few people can handle this. This is especially true for blacksmiths, most of whom do not understand magic. It''s doubtful that I truly understand magic, but I can still see the flow of magic.


    And if you can see the flow of magic, in this world where the number of people who can use magic is quite limited, you can become a wizard and not a blacksmith, and your life will be safe.


    Mithril, which is probably filled to almost the limit of its magical power, has a clear sound but is very heavy to the touch and does not stretch well. Within a few strikes, it''s out of processable temperature. I put the sword back into the fire, heat it, remove it, and tap it. The glassy sound of my tapping mithril and the metallic sound of Rike tapping the sword to make a generic model echo loudly in the workshop. Beside me, Samija and Diana are making molds and pouring molten iron in the furnace.


    Fire, wind, hammering, and people are all doing their jobs, making their own sounds. It seemed to me that this space was very comfortable.


    That being said, the mithril is not growing at all, so my progress is very poor. Still, it''s a relief to know that I''ll be able to meet the two-week deadline.


    In the end, on this day, I was able to stretch out half of the remaining 2/3, or 1/3. Probably this is still quite fast compared to a normal blacksmith, but the progress is slower than the usual steel sword, which is quite stressful. The saving grace is the beautiful sound of the strike. To be honest, without it, my progress would have been even slower.


    However, with Apoitakara and other unseen ores on the horizon, I can''t just sit around re-hitting mithril. I have to get through this and be confident.


    The next day, considering yesterday''s progress, today is another day where I''m going to spend the whole day beating mithril. I''ve made it a new routine to change the water and salt on the altar, and I don''t forget to pay my respects. Rikke and the others are working on general models today. Mr. Liddy will be observing my work as usual today. However, she only watches as I hammer and stretch mithril all day.


    "Mr. Liddy?


    What is it?


    What is it?" I asked as I heated the mithril in the fireplace, and Liddy answered in his same cool, clear voice.


    Is it fun to watch?


    "Yes, it is. If it were a normal job, you might find it boring at some point after watching it for a whole day, but Mr. Eizo''s work is anything but normal.


    Thanks for that.


    I thanked him, figuring that he was probably complimenting me in his own way. It''s not normal.


    Besides, elves have a long life span, so a day seems shorter than a human day.


    I thought he sounded intelligent but relaxed, but then I realized that he felt time differently. Wait, if that''s the case, then the five years of Samija''s life must have been quite long. It''s a feeling that I, as a human being, will never understand, even with the cheat.


    The sound is good, too. There is no blacksmith in my village or any other village that can produce such a beautiful sound.


    Does the sound differ depending on the person hammering?


    Yes. The more efficiently you can put magic into it, the better the mithril will sound. I don''t think there are many elven blacksmiths who can do it at your level.


    "Hmm.


    I pretend not to notice Rike nodding out of the corner of my eye as I hammer away at the heated mithril. The mithril made a beautiful sound as it was hammered.


    The sound of the mithril as it was struck made a beautiful sound, though the degree of refinement of the mithril also had an effect.


    "Is that so?


    Yeah. The closer the mithril is to pure, the more magic it stores and the more beautiful the sound becomes.


    Haha, I see.


    I''ll make that sound that seems to be hard to make. This explains why it feels different from the last time I struck Mithril''s fine sword. The mithril had a lower level of refinement than this one - in other words, it probably had more impurities. It''s not so far-fetched to think that this meant that less magic power was cocooned in it and less effort was needed to strike it.


    I will explore ways to increase the degree of refinement in the future. I thought to myself as I listened to the beautiful glassy sound.

 89 the story of ones residence

    In the end, it took me a total of three days to finish stretching the mithril. Of course, as it is, it''s just a stick with an elaborate grip, so I''ll need to start shaping it tomorrow.


    But that''s all for today. You can''t do a good job by staying up all night. That''s what the animated movie I liked in the previous world said.


    The next morning, when I came back from fetching water, Liddy was outside the house with his hand on the tree trunk.


    Good morning. I thought there was basically no danger ...... of being outside.


    I was about to say that it was dangerous, but then I remembered that she said it wasn''t, so I rephrased.


    I was going to say it was dangerous, but then I remembered that you said it wasn''t, so I rephrased. With this kind of magic power, no ordinary beast would come near it.


    Liddy replied in a clear, bell-like voice.


    Do you mean that it senses danger or something?


    Yes, it does. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not.


    I was shocked to hear that.


    If there is a lot of magic around here, does that mean that demons will suddenly appear?


    No, that doesn''t happen very often. Even in this forest, a beast may turn into a demon in some cases, but its nature is basically the same as that of the original beast. Although in rare cases, they can become violent.


    That''s a tricky thing. I''m sure the beast that became a demon will come here regardless of how strong or weak its magic is. Wait a minute, the bear we killed before might have been a demon. ....... It''s possible that when Samija was injured (which seems like a long time ago), she wasn''t quite there yet, but then she turned into a demon and I sensed that she was in trouble. I don''t know what kind of demon it would have turned into in the end, but I''m glad I was able to get rid of it early. Hmm? Wait a minute.


    "So, keeping animals here is ......


    "I wouldn''t recommend it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. As I said before, the nature of the original beast is not that different, so those smart wolves will basically remain smart.


    The real worst case scenario is that it will be a very sad goodbye. ...... That''s a tough one. Some people think it''s okay because it doesn''t happen that often. It''s just fate. And I''m relieved to know that if I do keep a horse, it will be okay.


    In caves, magic stagnates, and demons are born from it. This one, on the other hand, is basically violent. They don''t know the cause, though.


    Liddy-san, who simply tells us the mechanism of demon birth. Is that so? I haven''t heard of any caves in the vicinity, even from Samija or Diana, but if I do find one, I''ll tell them to stay away.


    "Speaking of which, what were you doing out there?


    When I asked this, Liddy''s eyes narrowed.


    When I asked this, Liddy''s eyes narrowed, "Oh, I hope you don''t mind me asking. If there is a problem, please forget what I just said.


    I took her response as a rejection and hurriedly tried to take back what I had said.


    No, I''m fine. No, it''s okay. I was just taking in the magic.


    "Magic?


    Yes. Food is necessary for eating, but elves also need magic power.


    I see.


    That''s why you don''t see many of them in the city. I think it''s natural that there were no elves in the city, because they need magic but can''t get it in the city or the capital. I nodded my head and went back to the house, carrying the water bottle I had fetched.


    Where''s Mr. Eizo?


    I nodded and went back to the house.


    You won''t ask any more questions?


    Her face and voice were almost emotionless. I answered.


    I''m a man myself, and I''m interested in a beautiful woman like you, but I just know that there are many things that are better left unsaid.


    Then, with a deliberate grin, he entered the house. I guess I was being a little too cool.


    For today''s work, I''ll still be working on the Mithril Sword, and Rikke and the others will continue to work on the general models. Mr. Liddy will be my observer, or watcher, or something like that.


    Up until yesterday, I could just focus on stretching it, but from today, I can''t do that. It is necessary to compare with the wooden pattern that I took before I started playing again. Even though there is a cheat, the work progress is naturally slowed down by the cheat. How can I work with less stress? That will be the key to the future.


    After praying to the altar as usual, I set the fire in the fireplace and furnace, and start working. After heating the mithril and removing it, place it on the anvil, and hammer it while looking at the wooden mold you placed next to it for reference. I use cheats to figure out where to hammer. With each swing of the hammer, a clear sound and beautiful sparks appear in the forge.


    Liddy is watching from beside me, but we''re a bit closer today. It''s clear that he''s getting close to the end of his work, and he''s starting to get interested. That''s a good thing. With that in mind, I plunged the mithril sword into the fire pit.

 90 The workmanship is sloppy.

    The mithril sword is heated and hammered to change its shape slightly. It''s basically a repetitive process. He compares it with the shape it had before the hammering, and uses all of his cheats to manipulate the hammer so that it takes that shape.


    The clear sound of the hammer echoed in the workshop all day long.


    On this day, I was able to complete about a third of the process of shaping the sword. It looks a little like a sword. So it will take another three days. This means that it will take another three days to shape it, and then three or four days to finish it. I''ll be able to meet the two-week deadline with a bit of time to spare, but I don''t think I''ll be able to make the wholesale products in time. It''s a good thing I skipped one week of delivery. At this pace, it would be possible to take a day off in between.


    The next day, I came back from fetching water, but Liddy was not there. At breakfast, I asked the other three not to recognize me, and they replied, in summary, "It doesn''t have to be every day. Well, if not, it would be difficult to replenish magic power on the way here, so I guess it''s natural.


    Today''s work is basically the same as yesterday. I will do what I did yesterday morning and start working again today. The sound of fire and hammer echoes in the workshop. During the work, Rike, Samija, and Diana do not work in silence. They talk and talk and talk. Sometimes Rike is quiet when she needs to concentrate, but other than that, they talk a lot about their daily lives here, such as mending things, and Deanna''s life in the capital.


    I don''t really say anything, because it doesn''t break my concentration. I can''t work while playing music on my phone like in the previous world, so it''s like a radio.


    As for me, I talk to Liddy from time to time. Most of the time it''s about food, and I talk and she answers or nods. Today, I asked her something that has been bothering me for a long time.


    It''s okay if you don''t mind answering.


    Yes.


    I''ve been wondering about this for a while now.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    It''s a difficult one, even with my cheats. It''s not hard to imagine that it must have been quite a work of art to begin with. If it was, it would not be something that could be broken by just a little bit. What is the situation that would cause it to be shattered into pieces of various sizes?


    What would I have to do to shatter the mithril sword of karma? If it is possible for me to recreate the process, I would like to recreate the process and make something that is still shatterproof. I was genuinely interested in the question as a craftsman.


    Mr. Liddy looked down a little. She was probably thinking about whether or not to answer. After a moment, she turned her eyes to me.


    I can''t give you too many details because it''s related to magic, but mithril armor can be used for magic by drawing out its magic power through certain procedures. That''s why the sword was kept in the village as a prized possession, just in case of emergency. Something happened in the village, and you had to use it, but if you pulled it out beyond the limit, it would ......


    He said it would break.


    I took over, and Liddy nodded curiously. This is the reason why I asked someone who is good at weaving magic power to restore it.


    If it is not a human (or an elf or a dwarf) who can put more than a certain amount of magic power into it, it cannot fulfill its role as a "magic battery". On the other hand, it is an important cultural asset of the village, and we can''t leave it in a state of disrepair.


    I see. ......


    I swung the hammer down on the mithril and put it in the fire pit. I was a little off. We can''t break it in the way Liddy just said, and there''s no way to prevent it from breaking in the first place.


    It''s like "Dutch tears". We can smash the head of the tadpole, but we can''t break the tail, and if we break the tail, there is no way to prevent the whole thing from breaking.


    But that doesn''t mean that what I just said was pointless. The method of drawing out the magic power was faked, so it is probably a secret of the village or the tribe, but the fact that mithril can be used as a magic battery is enough useful information. As for the other things that had happened in the village, Ms. Liddy did not want to talk about the specifics.


    I could easily imagine that it was not something that I should force out of her, so I said, "I understand very well. Thank you very much." I thanked her and decided not to talk about it any more.


    The next day, the rough shape was finally ready. Compared to the wooden model, of course there were still some minor discrepancies, but it was almost as good as the original. All that remains is to see how far I can take this thing to perfection. I put my hands on my face to brace myself even tighter.

 91 begin to finish

    Today, I''m going to start the finishing touches. Before starting work, I look at the sword carefully to see what needs to be fixed. The shape of the sword has changed a lot since the beginning. I have checked it over and over again, and there seems to be no particular loss of magic power. I need to keep it in this state for the final touches.


    Put the sword in the fireplace, and use cheats to adjust the placement of the coals and the way the wind is blowing so that only the area to be processed is heated. When it is hot enough to be worked, take it out and hammer it. When the hammering is done as expected, compare it with the wooden pattern to make sure it is the same. The process is repeated.


    Today, Samija and Diana are out hunting. So the conversation during the work is between me, Rike, and Ridhi, and between Rike and Ridhi while we are comparing the sword with the wooden pattern. Rike''s work is to make knives for general models.


    In the beginning, their conversation was awkward, but now that they have been living together for about a week, they seem to be getting to know each other.


    I''m not as good at grasping the flow of magic as my master. ......


    I''ve heard that many dwarves are better at grasping the state of the ore itself than the magic itself.


    "How can I become a little more like him?


    He seems to be far beyond the capacity of a normal person, so it may be difficult to aim for him. ......


    I know that, but just some tips would be nice.


    I won''t be here long at ......, but in the meantime, shall we practice?


    Are you sure? No, please!


    Rikke bowed his head, and Liddy smiled, a little annoyed. I''ve seen that look before. It''s good to see dwarves and elves, two races that in my previous world would have been at odds with each other, becoming friends, teaching and being taught. Thus, for a while, Riddy-san taught me about magic while Rike was working. I was exempted from supervising my work, because I already knew how good you were.


    However, since he kept glancing at me from time to time after that, it seems that he was at least checking on me. If that''s the case, I can have confidence in my own work. The most annoying thing is when someone says something is wrong here or something is wrong there after I''ve worked on it to a certain extent. I can''t tell you how many times I''ve been boiled in my previous world. ....... It makes me sad, so I''ll stop here. Sometimes I just have to ask Liddy to check with me.


    On this day, I was able to finish the work with the progress I had planned. Rikay''s progress was not so good, as he had to practice watching the magic power. However, the next delivery is still a long way off, and there is no guarantee of the amount to be delivered in the first place.


    What is more important is for Rike to grow up and become able to make high-end models. If he can do so, it will be possible to divide the work, for example, I will mass-produce the general models with priority on speed, and Rike will make the high-end models. In this way, I hope he will gradually gain confidence that he can return to his parents'' workshop.


    As I was cleaning up the workshop, Samija and Diana came back. They didn''t have anything special with them, so they must have caught a big one. When I asked them, they replied that they had killed a big boar. It seems that Deanna has been playing the role of "Seishi" again today.


    It would be better for us to be able to switch roles or play the same role, so that we have more options. It seems that the two of them have been practicing archery in their free time, and I''ll have to make a bow for Deanna soon.


    As a side note, I should mention that Deanna was lamenting that she didn''t see the wolf.


    The next morning, the five of us left the house together. Of course, we were not going to the city, but to collect the boar. Ms. Liddy could have stayed at home, but she insisted on coming with us, so we decided to go with her. But there was nothing unusual about it. Samija and Deanna were in the lead, Riddy and the axe-wielding, dwarf-looking Rike were in the middle, and I was in the middle, keeping an eye out just in case. Soon we arrived at the place where we sank the boar. A rather large boar is sinking. Me, Samija, and Diana pull it up to the shore of the lake, while Rike cuts down a tree to make a platform. Rike alone was more than enough to cut down the tree, so I asked Ridhi to help me tie up the rope.


    Thanks to her, the platform was ready by the time we pulled it up. We pulled the boar up and fixed it on the platform, and took it home after a short rest. After a short rest, we took the boar home. We wondered if we should ask Liddy to help us pull the boar, but he was not so strong, so we decided not to. I almost forgot, but I was a guest.


    When we arrived at the house, we peeled and dismembered the meat. Since all of us have special knives except for Liddy, we will work together for efficiency. If we split up the work, the meat would be ready in no time at all. Liddy didn''t seem to have any aversion to this kind of work, so I guess the same kind of work is being done in the elven villages. They seem to live basically the same life as humans, except that they live in areas with abundant magical power, including forests, out of necessity.


    I asked Rike about it while we were working, and he said that most dwarves are blacksmiths by trade, so they live in areas close to mines and the like, not that their lives are all that different from humans. Unlike elves, they don''t need magic power, so there are some "oddballs" who occasionally go into town to start a business or start a journey as apprentices. I wonder what about other races, such as the lizardmen I saw in the capital. I''d like to ask them if they ever come as guests.


    With these thoughts in mind, I returned to the house to clean up and prepare for lunch.

 92 look at it is

    After separating the wild boar meat into those to be preserved and those to be consumed soon, I started preparing lunch. I saut��ed blueberries in a blueberry sauce, using a little of the brandy I used to soak blueberries (or more accurately, "something like it"). I''m glad to hear that it''s as popular as ever.


    After lunch, I started the afternoon''s work. Naturally, I''m finishing up the mithril sword, Rike is working on the knife, Riddhi is working on her magic training while watching me, and Samija and Diana are practicing their bows in the garden.


    The sword, which is already very close to its wooden form, is placed in the fire pit to be heated. Of course, the cheat is fully utilized. When it''s hot, I take it out, hammer it a few times to change its shape a little, and compare it to the wooden form to make sure it''s exactly as I want it. I''m going to do this again today. It''s a steady process, and it seems like we''re doing exactly the same thing, but when I compare it to the wooden pattern, I feel like I''m getting closer to it, little by little.


    If the mithril is out of the best temperature range for processing, I''ll reheat it, but in the meantime, when I check on Rike (and Liddy), they seem to be improving little by little. It seems to me that there''s a sparkle in the knife that he''s hitting that somehow increases the magic power. ...... Of course, that''s just how it looks, and I''ll have to take a closer look at it later to see how it really is.


    If Rike continues to improve and is able to put in a lot of magic power, the high class model will have two meanings. A general model is one that has only ordinary processing and little magic, while a high class model is one that has been processed to the fullest extent, or one that has ordinary processing but a lot of magic. Special orders are both.


    However, if possible, I would like Rike to be able to make a high quality model that uses only the material and is processed to the maximum. This is because it is more likely to contain magic, and it is a technique that can be applied in areas where magic is scarce. In fact, the heirloom sword of the Amur family that I struck was, even before it was enchanted, a steel sword of considerable prowess, if I do say so myself. I want you to aim for that first, and then think about taking it one step further.


    But I''m too much of a cheat to be able to teach him anything concrete. While Liddy is still here, let him learn what he can learn, and I''ll take care of getting the materials out of him afterwards. I thought about this while I was doing the whole process. If Samija were here, she might say, "Eizo is thinking seriously. I chuckled and decided to concentrate on my work.


    The next day, me, Rike, and Liddy did the same thing. Samija and Deanna are going to collect, so I ask them to bring something for me. We all bow and clap to the altar and pray for safety during the work and collection. Now, let''s start today''s work.


    The work itself is exactly the same as yesterday. The sights and sounds are the same. Mr. Liddy is teaching Rike about magic. Liddy is a bit taller and Rike is shorter. At first glance, it looks like a mother teaching her daughter. That happiness I couldn''t find in my previous world, but I guess I can say I found it in this one. I felt as if my heart, which had been frozen to keep concentrating on the same work for a while now, was being loosened.


    With this day''s work, I could almost say that the work was almost complete. Even when compared with the wooden model, there is almost no difference. It could be called complete, but if you use the cheat function, you can clearly see that it is not yet complete. I''ll finish it tomorrow.


    While I was cleaning up the workshop, Saamya and Diana came back. Today''s harvest included raspberries, peaches, and...


    Did you get what I asked for?


    Oh, that''s good, isn''t it?


    Yeah. Thanks.


    Samija brought out the mint she had picked the other day, the whole root.


    We''ll keep it in water for today and plant it in the courtyard the day after tomorrow. If it''s the same as mint, it should be able to thrive on its own. I grew it hydroponically in the previous world, and it grew like crazy. I''ll think about it if I don''t. If I can grow it, I''ll be able to drink mint tea easily.


    The next day, as I was putting the final touches on my work, the other four stopped their own work to observe my work.


    We all paid our respects to the Shinto shrine. We all bowed and clapped our hands in prayer for the safety of the work and the completion of today''s work. I feel a sudden change of heart. In this state of mind, I felt that lighting the fire, which I had been doing randomly, was somewhat of a ritual.


    It was a little past noon, and there was almost nothing left to correct. Finally, I compared it with the wooden pattern, used a cheat sheet, and finished it completely.


    There was still one last step to be done. Sharpening. The shape of the sword is already the original one, but it cannot be cut because it does not have an edge. Use the cheats to carefully and deliberately attach the blade. If you sharpen it, it will naturally be worn down and you may lose some of its magic power, so use all of your concentration to sharpen it. I could feel the hard edge of the blade in my hand, and I could hear the glassy clang of the blade, a different sound from when I struck it with the hammer.


    "Okay, that''s it.


    When I said that, the four of us, including Liddy, cheered loudly. Looking at the finished product again, I''m convinced that this is what the sword was originally designed to look like.


    Liddy-san.


    Yes.


    It''s done. Please check it out.


    Yes, sir. Okay.


    After handing over the sword, Liddy-san began to check it with a gaze as if he were looking at each piece of tissue. I''m confident that it will be fine, but I can''t help but salivate because this is a request. It''s not Liddy''s fault, but the original is probably based on his own assumptions. If it doesn''t fit that, then it''s a failure in my opinion. In that case, you may have to redo it, and in some cases, you may not be able to meet the deadline. When I think about it, my body shrinks more and more. My three daughters seem to feel the same way, staring at Ms. Liddy with piercing eyes. I appreciate the sentiment, but if you stare too much, it might make it harder for Ms. Liddy to check you.


    Mr. Liddy put the sword on the table. The check is over. I stared at her for a moment. Liddy-san seemed to flinch for a moment as the four of us looked at her, but she quickly regained her composure and said


    Thank you very much. It''s more than I could have hoped for.


    She said.


    "Yes!


    Samija was overjoyed and stood up, hugging Rike and Diana. I was happy too, but there was one thing that bothered me.


    I''m happy for you, but there''s one thing that''s bothering me: what do you mean by "more" than you''re looking for, ......?


    It wasn''t anger, it wasn''t sadness, it was purely a question that I wanted to ask.

 93 Too much is as good as too little.

    "It''s more than I was looking for," Liddy said. If you think about it normally, it should be a good thing. Because I was able to create something better than the level the client wanted. However, in this case, the client asked for a restoration, and wanted "the same as the original", so it is questionable whether exceeding the original was a good thing. I need to be able to suppress this area at a precise level.


    The answer to my question comes immediately from Liddy.


    Yes. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    That usage refers to the magic power battery. It''s true that if it breaks down when you pull it out more than a certain amount, it''s better to have a large margin. At any rate, it''s a relief to know that I didn''t do anything unnecessary.


    I don''t know the original amount of magic power, but it must have been a good amount. I''m a little curious about what it was that caused the sword to break when it ran out of power. I don''t think it''s a good question, so I won''t ask, but if it breaks again, I''ll fix it for you.


    So, how much is it?


    Oh, that reminds me, I needed something like that. I''ve learned a lot, so I don''t mind if it''s cheap, but for the time being, I''ll use that standard.


    I learned a lot, so I don''t mind if it''s cheap, but for the time being, I''ll use that standard. So, please pay what you think you should pay.


    "I see. Hmm ......


    Liddy put his hand on his thin chin and thought about it. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll do it. I''m sure it''s partly because the last guest who came to her house was the complete opposite of Helen.


    After thinking about it for a while, she said, "Wait a minute," and went back to her house. In the meantime, I held up the mithril sword that I had just restored (plus one). I realized during the work that it is very light because it is mithril. If I used the same weight of steel, I would probably only be able to make a knife or a slightly larger blade, even if Higo Mamoru is an exaggeration.


    I decided not to try swinging it around, since it was a customer''s item. If it was a new one, I could wield it as a test slash, but this was a restored one.


    After a few moments, Ms. Liddy returns with a small cloth bag. It is probably a wallet or a bag containing a large amount of money.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    From the bag, he took out a gold coin and an unfamiliar thin plate. There were about five gold coins, but the thin plate looked like a jewel if you looked closely. Two of them. I don''t know the market price, but it must have been quite high.


    Normally, it would probably cost more to have something with this much magic cast on it, but this is the limit of what we can pay.


    Hmm, it still seems like a lot. We brought in our own materials, Rike taught me a lot, and I learned a lot from him. Oh, yeah.


    "Well, then...


    As I said that, I put a gold coin back into Liddy''s hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the money to the merchant who told you about the house. If you say it''s addressed to Eizo, I''m sure he''ll understand. Of course, only as much as won''t bother the people in the village. If you have any left over, you can divide the seeds by season. Are there any vegetables in the Elven Village that are not open to the public?


    "No, not at all. We sometimes sell them to human merchants. But are you sure about that?


    Yes. You may have seen it when you were in town, but it''s the same feeling as dealing with that merchant.


    It''s not a bargain, but it will return a gold coin to the elf village where Liddy lives, so you''ll have to convince yourself of that for now.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a single gold coin. ...... When I mentioned Helen''s sword and the money I got from the Amour family riot, Rikke and Deanna got angry and said, "If you don''t get it right, you''ll be selling your skills cheaply, and that won''t help the other blacksmiths. I decided to refrain from directly reducing the price. I was actually hoping to get about three gold coins this time as well. When Samija got angry, she didn''t seem to understand what was going on, but that was probably just because the amount was so large that she didn''t really feel it. I know the market price for daily necessities.


    Liddy seemed to be thinking about it again, but after a while, he said


    "Well, I''ll take your word for it.


    He put the gold coins back in the bag. I could have given him one more gold coin as a tuition fee, but it would have been pointless if he had refused to give me too many.


    With this, everything is settled for the moment. Then, today is the launch day. I started to clean up the workshop to prepare a little sumptuous meal.

 94 farewell

    For dinner, we mobilized a lot of the liquor and meat we had at home, and had a farewell party for Liddy. It may be strange to call it a farewell party since she is a guest, but we have been living together for a while. Speaking of which, she tried to pay for my stay, but I decided to offset that with the fact that she taught Rike about magic.


    In this world, where humans can''t use magic unless they have a family name, knowledge of magic power is quite valuable, so I''m not sure if this is enough to offset the cost, but Riddy seems to be a little short of money to repair the sword, and we both agree on that, so it''s good. I''ll take it.


    There were a lot of interesting things this time, and to be honest, it was fun. I wish I didn''t get so many requests for repairs, but if there is anything else I need, I will definitely leave it to this workshop.


    Lidy said at the end of the farewell party.


    If you ever need anything else, I will definitely leave it to you.


    I replied with a smile.


    The next morning, Liddy was absorbing magic power from the forest. She said it was for a concealment spell she would use on her way home. It seems that elves can handle powerful magic, but even so, traveling alone can be dangerous, so I thought Liddy would be very skilled with a sword, but she used a concealment spell to make herself invisible on the streets, and then lifted it near the city, so she can''t do more than a little protection. It seems that he can''t do anything more than a form of self-defense. He said he used the same magic from the time he entered the forest until he came to our house.


    So the five of us, including Riddy, ate breakfast together, and when Riddy finished preparing to leave, we all decided to walk him to the entrance of the forest. This way, we would be able to reduce the consumption of magic power even a little.


    We moved in a line with Samija in the lead, followed by me, Riddhi, Rike, and Diana. We don''t have a cart today, so I''ve brought the spear I used to kill the bear, just in case. Thinking about it, it would have been better to deliver the goods today, so that I could take Riddy to the city. I was careless. I''ll do that if there''s a next time.


    Nothing special happened until we reached the entrance of the forest. We came across birds and other small animals, but they didn''t seem to harm us. Since Liddy is an elf, I was hoping that she might be able to talk to the animals in the forest, but that was not the case. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    Liddy-san holds out his right hand.


    I''m sorry. I''ll be waiting for you to come back sometime in that house.


    I shake her hand gently as I say this.


    "See you!


    I''ll practice my magic before I come again!


    Next time I come back, you can teach me how to use an elven sword.


    The three of them also took Liddy''s right hand and waved goodbye.


    "See you later!


    We all waved goodbye to each other and said goodbye to each other. We waved goodbye to each other until we were too small to see her.


    He''s gone.


    C��mara says quietly. Although she was originally a lone wolf (though a tiger), she seemed to feel a certain amount of loneliness towards those she had once forgiven.


    Well, if there''s something you want me to make, I''ll come back.


    Yes. It seems that there are many things that only Eizo can make.


    I follow her, and Diana takes over. And so we headed back into the forest.


    It took us about four hours to get to the entrance of the forest and back, so we had used most of our time today. So after lunch, we decided to take a rest. I was, of course, replanting the mint.


    Last night, I told Liddy


    Liddy said to me last night, "If you''re going to replant it, you''d better put it in a pot or something.


    So I decided to do that. I made a hole in the bottom of a medium-sized unglazed pot that I was not using, and put the rooted mint in with the soil, and took it out. Underneath I put a saucer made of leftover wood. Since it''s wood, I''ll have to check it from time to time.


    He also said, "When the stems touch the ground, roots will grow from them, so please check them from time to time and cut the ones that are hanging down.


    I''ll check the stems either before or after my evening practice. If you are going to be away from home for a long time, you might want to move it to a window in your house. It''s a little scary to come home and find mint all over the place. I was planning to use it as a "burying ground" until I could decide what to plant in the field, but if seeds or something will eventually come from Liddy''s village, I''d rather not have too much and let the mint grow in moderation.


    By the way, we don''t have a veranda. We hang our laundry on a tall stake in the yard, with a rope tied to it. Of course, there is no roof. We don''t have clothespins, so we hang the clothes on or through the rope. And since there is no roof, we can''t do any laundry on rainy days, even though it doesn''t rain that much.


    Even if it''s in the shade, we can do a little laundry if we can hang it out to dry, and we can cool down there in the forest when the sun is strong. If you have more plants growing in pots than in planters, you can keep them there. I think the bunker is the first thing to go, but I''ll suggest to everyone to build it when that area is finished.


    After that, I spent the rest of the day tilling the soil in the courtyard so that it would not become covered with weeds again.

 95 before onesincerely.

    The next day, I resumed my normal blacksmithing work. As much as I''d like to work on Apoitakara, I can''t just rely on the occasional request, even though I''ve had enough income, I still need to do some ongoing work.


    So I''m going to have Samija and Diana do the casting, and I''ll do the finishing for the next three days, making high quality shortswords and longswords. In the meantime, Rike will be making knives. According to Camilo, weapons sell well, but these knives, which are on the borderline of daily necessities, also sell well.


    However, since knives are close to daily necessities, it is said that more affordable general models sell better than high-priced luxury models. As for weapons, it is said that not a few people buy high class models even if they are expensive, probably because their lives are at stake. So I''m trying to deliver as much as possible according to the sales volume. Of course, it would be a different story if there was an order for how many and which ones, but we have never received such an order from Camilo except for the Halberd requested by His Excellency the Count the other day.


    So for now, the amount to be delivered is up to me. However, I think it''s necessary to take into account the fact that there may be a request for this area sooner or later.


    Liddy told me about the magic power, so I''ll try to keep that in mind for the first one. As usual, I''ll try to find some irregularities and average them out. At this time, very little magical power is put into it. It seems to enter thinly, but it is very slight compared to the custom-made one.


    The biggest difference between the high-end model and the custom-made model is the amount of magic power. The high-end models make the most of the materials themselves, which requires a certain amount of effort and talent, but even ordinary people can reach this level, so it makes sense that there are some craftsmen in Tokyo who can create something close to this.


    As I thought before, if it is a high class model, there is no problem in releasing many of them to the world. If it''s a custom-made model, there will be people who will find something wrong with the magic power content, so it''s not a good idea to release it too many times.


    Despite these thoughts, the three days of work went smoothly, and we were able to secure enough quantity for the next delivery. It seems that Rike was able to make a lot of knives for the general models, and he doesn''t need so many knives for the high-end models, so if I make knives for one more day, I''ll have enough for the next delivery, albeit for one week instead of two. Even if I take a whole day off, I can still make it. I have one more day free, so I''ll see what I can do with it.


    It would be nice to touch Apoitakara, but considering that I had a hard time with Mithril, I''d like to have three or four days to work on it, and since it''s my personal property and not an item for which I''m waiting for a customer, I''ll take some time to work on it.


    So, at dinner on the third day, I told the three of them that I would take two days off from the next day.


    Let''s go fishing again.


    Then, Samija suggested.


    "Not the whole two days, but one or the other, right?


    No, I don''t think so, but I''ll have to check.


    Of course.


    "So, the day after tomorrow we''ll all go fishing together.


    Yes!


    Samija is overjoyed. This kind of thing is more like actual years than physical age. It''s easy to forget that it''s only five years old.


    "If Saamya and Deanna are going to go hunting, leave tomorrow and collect them the day after tomorrow when you''re off.


    Okay.


    All right.


    If that''s the case, I guess I''ll be making fishing rods the afternoon after tomorrow. ....... I can''t make a reel, but I need a rod and hook for Deanna. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    It''s not that I don''t like blacksmithing anymore, but even if I do the same thing all the time, there will inevitably be moments when I feel depressed, and thinking about my plans for the holidays like this motivates me to work harder, as it did in the previous world. After all, vacations are important. I''ve been able to secure a regular income, and I''d like to have more time off regularly in the future.


    The next day, I and Rike went to make knives, while Samija and Diana went hunting as planned.


    I made the high-end model, and Rike made the ordinary model, and since I had the cheat, I finished it quickly. Rike''s skills are improving, and while he''s still slower than I am at making general models, he can make them surprisingly fast compared to the average blacksmith. He would certainly like to be able to make high-end models soon.


    This may be the most trying time for Rike. He is considerably better than most blacksmiths, but he has yet to reach a certain level of skill. If he had the talent and skill to not understand that, he wouldn''t mind, but Rike has the talent and skill to understand that, and thanks to Liddy, he got the start of incorporating magic power into his blacksmithing, so he''s probably struggling to find what he needs to do to reach another level.


    It would be better if I, the master, could teach them well, but I can''t, because mine is a cheat technique. I don''t even know what I''m doing half the time. I should try to understand my own technology and teach it properly.


    As I added another line to my future plan, I hammered down on the sheet metal that I would use as a knife.

 96 the first day off

    We finished the day by making a good number of knives. From here on, there would be some work to be done between now and then to retrieve the beasts that Samija and Deanna had hunted, but basically, this was the beginning of a two-day vacation. I was getting excited, no matter what.


    As I was tidying up the workshop, Saamya and Deanna came home. When I asked them what they had achieved today, they said, "A big deer. If it''s big, we can use it to make a tendon. I asked Samija about that.


    "Yes. I''d like to give Deanna a bow soon.


    He said. I''m a blacksmith, but as you can see from the fact that I can make sheaths and such, I can make bows as well. Of course, I''m talking about using cheats, and it can''t be as special as something made by blacksmithing.


    I''ll think about making one on my next day off.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to try to make a wooden bow or not. If I were to make one, it would be a single wooden bow, regardless of whether or not I would try laminating it.


    I''ve always thought that Diana would need a bow if she was going to hunt anyway, so this is a good opportunity for her. It''s a good thing that you''re here.


    Thank you, Eizo.


    I''ll thank you, too. Thank you.


    I''ve never made a bow before, so I''m learning.


    You can make all kinds of things, from weapons to food to furniture.


    Rike, who had finished cleaning up her work, joined the conversation.


    "Well... I''ve been dabbling in a lot of things, and I''ve learned to make a lot of things, I guess.


    I reply to Rike, but this is mostly a lie. Of the cheat abilities I received, the first priority was blacksmithing, of course, but of the remaining points I received, the priorities were the world''s language, production, and combat.


    If you think about the fact that the combat ability you received from that was able to win a fight with a bear or compete with probably the best mercenaries of the day, you can get some idea of your overall production ability, even if you don''t specialize in it. In other words, you can make things that are much better than those of ordinary people. In the case of my blacksmithing work, I can make general models that are one step ahead of high-end models. Apparently, the meaning of "production" is quite broad, and applies to almost all kinds of "making".


    That''s why I can make a lot of things, not that I''ve done a lot of things. In fact, the reason why my food is so good is because of the cheat.


    However, conversely speaking, I am no match for the masters of my field. If Helen and I were to go head-to-head, I could outlast her for a long time, but if she were to come after my life completely, I might be able to withstand her for a while, but in the end, I would be defeated.


    As for the language ability, I don''t know how much of it applies to me, since I''m only speaking the "common language", the language commonly used by various races in this world. At the very least, it''s not the kind of language that can be used to talk to wolves, so it''s possible that you can understand something more meaningful, such as the western dialect of lizardmen spoken by local lizardmen, although I''m not sure if it exists.


    Anyway, before I use my cheat ability to make a bow for my next vacation, I have to make a fishing rod and hook tomorrow for the day after tomorrow.


    The next day, the four of us pulled up a deer. It was quite a big one. It''s one of the biggest I''ve ever seen, so I expect the tendons to be quite long. The longer the tendon, the longer it will be, since it will be unraveled and twisted into a thread. Samija knows how to do this, so I''ll leave the actual work to her.


    Dismantle it quickly as usual, and separate it into meat, skin, and bones. The bones can be used, but they are not very good for the difficulty of processing, so they are thrown away. The skin is left to C��mya, who knows how to handle it as well as the tendons. The rest of us work on preserving the meat. Of course, we save the meat to eat before it gets damaged. For this lunch, I simply grilled the meat, but it is good enough even if it is not elaborate.


    After lunch, I made a rod and hook for the next day. As before, I used the thinnest thread we had, so I didn''t make any.


    I look for a branch in the forest for the rod. I''m an old man, but I used to be a boy, so I''ve already mastered the skill of finding a nice branch. I don''t know if he actually has such a skill, but boys are good at finding such things, aren''t they? Since I have a rod that I''ve used before, I''m going to get a couple of "nice branches" and shape them with a knife. The key here is to make them bend in a nice way. Of course, this is done with cheats, so be careful.


    Once the rod is made, it''s time to make the hook. I usually make swords and knives, but this kind of detailed work requires more concentration. Perhaps it''s a blessing that I''m 30 years young and my presbyopia hasn''t started yet. Perhaps my eyesight has been strengthened in the same way as my muscle strength has been strengthened. I''ve heard in the past that seeing close is related to the muscles of the eye.


    You are practicing knife-making during your vacation, and the loud sound of a rickety knife is mixed with a small tsk-tsk-tsk sound in the workshop. Depending on how you listen to it, it may sound like a hi-hat being tapped. It''s all rhythm and no melody, so it''s not quite music, but it''s not a bad session.


    There are moments when I wonder if it''s a good idea to use cheats for this kind of thing, but when I think about the fact that the quality of the hook might affect the catch, I have to use them. Work hard, hobby hard.


    Thus, I completed seven hooks (including spares) with all my strength, and waited for the next day''s fishing day.

 97 the second day off

    The next day, today was the day we all went fishing in the nearby river. Unlike the last time, this time there is Deanna, who is probably not used to fishing, so there is another candidate for failure in addition to me. It''s not that I''m competing with her, but it''s always good to have a friend like that. ....... I carried the tinder, a basket with my lunch, a pot of water to boil, and other things in my backpack. Now we''re off.


    The river we''re going to fish today is a little far from our house. I checked with Samija and Deanna, and they said that the biggest river is further away from here. This is a tributary, or one of the rivers flowing out of the lake. It''s a bit far to get to the big river, and it would take almost as long to get there as to get to the city. That''s a long way. And the big river is probably very deep, so it would be difficult to cross it. I''d like to see it, though.


    The four of us search for a suitable spot for fishing. The area where we had fished before seemed to be good, but we looked for other good spots. Eventually, we found a good spot for fishing, so we laid out a rug on the riverbank and placed a basket with our lunch in it. After turning over some rocks and securing some bait, we started fishing.


    Deanna was able to put a worm on the hook as usual. I was expecting her to make a little more noise, but she didn''t, and I was disappointed. When I asked her about it, she said


    When I asked him about it, he said, "Because I used to play with my brothers like this when I was a kid.


    I played with my brothers like this when I was a kid. That''s what I thought. ....... I feel a little sorry for my father''s effort.


    The four of us scattered and dropped our lines on the surface of the river. The sun was shining brightly. The current is not too fast, and the breeze is blowing, making it a very nice place to relax. As I was thinking that this kind of calm holiday is nice, I heard the sound of water splashing. It seemed that Samija had caught a fish.


    "Oh, that''s a big one!


    I exclaimed. I shouted in surprise. A river fish of about 15 centimeters was flailing about at the end of the line. I was a little worried that the line might break, but Samija pulled it smoothly to her hand and quickly removed the hook.


    What do you think?


    Cermiah proudly held up the fish he had just caught. It''s a big fish, so I can understand why he would want to do that. We held the rod in our arms and clapped our hands. Samija was the first to spear the fish, but we were not to be outdone. Now we could have an extra dish for dinner, and there was no more talk of us all losing and splitting.


    After that, whether the fish were alarmed by our catch or not, or whether we made too much noise, we didn''t get any bites.


    I said, "It''s about time, let''s take a break and have lunch.


    I said, and the three of them agreed, so we all started to prepare. We found a broken branch and made it into a firewood, built a fire, and boiled water in a pot filled with water from the river. After boiling the mint leaves I had picked, I poured them into a wooden cup and started my lunch. In the previous world, I saw an anime where girls camped like this. Now there''s an old man in the mix, though, and it''s not so loose.


    We are eating lunch and talking. Samija, who had already caught one fish, was giving a lecture on how to fish with a relaxed expression. She said that when she was living alone, she once caught a fish with a rough net made of tree bark. I don''t have a net at home now, and I''m fishing with a pole because I don''t want to eat them, but if I want to fish for food, I''d better use a net or a longline (though I think it should be thick enough to be called a rope). I might have to think about making a longline .......


    After lunch, we settled down and took up our positions again to cast our lines. Perhaps because the position of the sun has changed, the surface of the river looks different from that of the morning. I hope the fish will be dazzled by the light and come out to feed.


    "Ack!


    It was Deanna who let out a small scream. Apparently, the fish had bitten. Samija was standing right next to her, giving her various instructions. Deanna followed her instructions and safely caught the fish. I don''t know if it had anything to do with the fact that she wields a sword on a daily basis in her training, but even though she was listening to the instructions, there was no waste in her movements. The fish was easily placed in Deanna''s hands.


    "There, there, how''s that?


    With a smile of delight, she showed me the fish she had caught. It''s a bit smaller than the one Samija caught, but it''s big enough.


    You''re good. Congratulations.


    I praised Deanna honestly. I''m sure that in the previous world, you would have taken a picture with your phone, but unfortunately in this world, there seems to be no phone, let alone a picture. There may be similar magical tools or magic, though. If I ask someone to give me or teach me how to use a magic sword, I''ll ask them to do so if I meet someone who might be willing to do so.


    After that, Rike also caught a fish, and I was the only one without a fish again. Since I had been spinning out of control in the past, I tried to keep my spirits down. While I was persevering, Samija caught another fish, and we went for a walk around the neighborhood, thinking that the Eizo family had reached their quota. No, it was Samija''s kindness, thinking that the probability of catching a fish would be higher if she were not there. I''m sure she''s right.


    Eventually, when I was about to leave, I decided to make one last throw. Of course, I didn''t get any bites until this point. I waited for a while and thought it was over, but then I felt a jerk on my rod.


    Oh!


    Just as I was about to hook it, I lost the response. I had been caught. I fell to my knees with a crash. Apparently, the production cheat doesn''t work for fishing. Of course not.


    "Well, well, well, there''s enough to go around. Right?


    Deanna asks Samija and Rique to agree.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll give the big one to Eizo!


    "That''s right. This is what families do for each other, mister!


    Thank you, .......


    Your follow-up is really heartwarming.


    The time was almost up, so I quickly cleaned up and went home.


    I thought I had salted the grilled fish just right, but I felt that mine was strangely salty.

 98 道

    The next morning, somewhat recovered from my night''s sleep, I went about my morning routine and prepared to go into town. I load the sword and knife I made into the cart. I can do this kind of work even when I''m half asleep.


    Whenever I load them, I always put them together by type, wrap them in a large piece of cloth, place them on the cart, and secure them with a rope. For knives, I do the same thing, only in a box without a lid. This box is also used to carry back small things (pepper, etc.) that I bought at Camilo''s place, so it is quite useful.


    This cart has been useful to me every time, but it is also a used one, and it is starting to show some signs of wear and tear. It''s not something that can be fixed in one or two more trips, but I think I need to fix it somewhere. I think I can make one using the ...... cheat, but ball bearings and torsion bar suspensions are a bit much.


    Today, it''s just me and Rike pulling the cart, with Samija and Deanna as our escorts. The cart rumbles through the green landscape. The only sound other than the birdsong is the rustling of the leaves when the wind blows, so the sound of the cart is especially loud.


    Since we only come and go once a week, and since the soil in this forest is originally hard, there are no ruts left even in this forest that we pass almost every week. As long as the "condition" exists, the fact that there are no ruts is probably not a problem, but I can''t help but wonder if it''s really a good idea to not maintain the path for the sake of the infrequent visitors. It''s not as if wild animals don''t come close to mountain trails, so maybe we should think about maintaining the trail even if it''s only halfway from our house.


    We made it safely to the entrance of the forest today, taking a break in between. On the way, Samija changed the course several times, probably because there was something ahead. Considering this, it would be difficult to construct a path on the entrance side. It might be more troublesome to deal with people when you encounter them on the street.


    From here, I will go along the road as usual. It is not paved with cobblestones as in the Roman Empire of the previous world, but it is sufficiently hardened to make it easy to walk. It is a place with a good view, and with the guards patrolling the streets, there are hardly any burglars. However, the fact that there are few means that there are occasional burglars, so we cannot be too careful. As usual, I continued on my way, keeping my guard up.


    I arrived at the entrance of the town without incident today. The guards were checking the passers-by with their usual sharp eyes. I don''t have the courage to check them, but I guess they can recognize criminals even if they are acting normally. I exchange greetings with the guard, who glances at me and relaxes his gaze somewhat, and enter the city.


    We walk along a road that has been well trodden by the feet of people coming and going. Carts and wagons just like ours are running easily and bustling. Of course, our carts felt lighter than the street. I wonder if there are cobblestones inside those walls. I thought about this as I looked over the wall that had originally been the city''s outer wall.


    Unlike last time, what I did after arriving at Camilo''s store was the same as usual. Or maybe it wasn''t so different last time. We talked about what we wanted and how much we were going to sell to the store, and then we usually just chatted. Today was a little different.


    "How many swords does Eizo''s place make, if they make so many?


    Camilo asked me.


    Camilo told me, "If we reduce the quality and only use one type, we can make almost six times as many swords as we do now. The less we have to make the high-end ones, the more we can make.


    If I were to make a general model with priority on mass production speed, I could probably make it twice as fast as Rike. If I were to make a sword, I could use the entire time to make a knife, which would be 6 times the speed.


    I see. ......


    When Camilo hears this, he thinks about it.


    If you need it, I''ll do it.��But you''ll have to give up your other deliveries.


    "That''s the thing.


    Hmm," Camilo thinks. It seems that he''s not just retailing our products, so he might be thinking about what to do about that. If he buys them all every time, it means they are selling well. I don''t think Camilo is so naive as to buy a certain number of books every time and keep adding to their bad stock. ...... It is also a trust in Camilo''s talent as a merchant.


    Camilo thought about it for a while, groaning, and then said


    "Good.


    He looked up. It was an unusually long time for Camilo, who had a tendency to make quick decisions.


    Can we have all longswords for the next delivery?��The more the merrier.


    "As I said before, I don''t mind. Next week''s deliveries will all be regular longswords, right?


    Yeah. Give me a minute. I''ll be right back.


    Camilo said and left the room. I was curious as to why he needed so many, but if he did, he did. I didn''t dare to ask why.


    Camilo returned immediately as he had announced. He has two sheets of paper in his hand. They are not parchment, but something made of flax or cotton. There were some sentences written on them.


    When you''re sure they''re the same, take one of them.


    Camilo said as he held out the paper to me. I looked over the document. The document said, in summary, "I want all the longswords you can get by next week. I will pay you handsomely for your services. Payment is to be made in exchange for the longsword and this document. It is also signed by Camilo. So to speak, this is an order form. The reason why the amount of compensation is not written specifically is because the amount of delivery is up to me. It would have been nice if they had specifically stated, for example, 50 pieces, but I''ll just assume that they were trying to cover for any unforeseen circumstances. It''s quite vague for a purchase order, but it''s a win-win situation.


    I''m sure.


    After checking the contents of one of the order forms, and confirming that the contents of the other one were the same, and that the thumbprint that seemed to belong to Camilo was stamped as a split seal, I put the order form in my pocket.

 99 build-to-order

    Once we''re done talking about orders, we''ll just leave. I say hello to Camilo and leave the store.


    Thinking about it, this might be the first time I''ve made something on commission, other than a special order, or something I sold to him, or rather, sold to him, and then ordered more (I''m talking about the Halberd). I''m glad that Camilo was the first.


    I bade the guard at the entrance of the town a goodbye and walked past. I glanced at him and saw that he was still holding a spear. I wondered if they were training for halberds, which made me think of such useless things. The fact that he asked for more halberds suggests that he intends to use them in this city''s guards. If not, he can just send the first one to the guards of the mansion.


    Well, that''s for Marius to think about. There''s no point in me worrying about it. I put the halberd out of my mind and concentrated on keeping pace with Rike.


    On the way back, the streets were still relaxing. Sometimes I feel like I don''t need to be careful because there''s nothing to be careful about, but Camilo says that there are occasional bandits, and Helen said that she had defeated a large bandit group a while ago. We can''t be too careful. This kind of thing can happen the moment you let your guard down. .......


    As it turned out, there was nothing on the road that day either. Ordinary people would have been more careful in the forest ahead, but we were familiar with it. It was rather comforting.


    However, we don''t want to provoke the animals in the forest unnecessarily, so Samija will take the lead in keeping an eye out to avoid running into them.


    They passed by the animals frequently, but did not encounter any trouble. Instead, she didn''t see the little wolf that Diana had been longing for, which somewhat dampened her spirits.


    Once I arrived home and finished packing, I had the rest of the day free.


    I decided to prepare a mold in advance for the mass production that would start tomorrow. It''s been a while since I''ve had Samija and Deanna do this for me. I put clay on the wooden mold and let it dry to make a mold. I repeated this process until it was time to prepare dinner, and I had quite a few pieces. This should be enough for mass production tomorrow. I nodded my head and went back to the house to prepare for dinner.


    The next day, after breakfast, it was time to divide up the work. Unlike the usual post-breakfast sitting at the table, we moved to the work area, bowed to the altar, and started our meeting.


    As you know from being there, Eizo Workshop has been asked to mass produce longswords. So from today on, we will all be working on it, myself included.


    When I said this, the three of them replied with different words but the same meaning.


    "Let''s move as efficiently as we can. Deanna, keep working on the mold.


    Okay.


    C��mara, you''ll be filling the molds. You don''t have to do the deburring today.


    Okay.


    Rikke and I will finish up.


    Okay. Yes, sir.


    It''s important to hurry, but be careful not to cause accidents by rushing. It''s okay to move slowly, one by one. Just make sure you do it safely. Keep in mind that slow is smooth and smooth is fast.


    Is that some kind of northern proverb?


    C��mara mixes my words back up.


    Well, something like that.


    It''s actually something they say in the old world, in special forces training.


    "All right, then, let''s get to it.


    "Yes, sir.


    And so began the first mass production in my workshop.


    Although I was fired up, I couldn''t start until the fire was lit in the fireplace and furnace. Until the fire is lit and the temperature rises, all four of us spend our time making molds. These molds will all be used up by the end of the day at the earliest.


    The molds can be reused to a certain extent because the firing process does not change the structure of the molds, but there will be some loss, so there will be a need to replenish them. However, there will be some loss, so there will be a need to replenish the clay sooner or later. Perhaps by the time this mass production is finished, we will need to replenish the clay. But for now, we are just working for the purpose of mass production.


    There was no time for me and Rike to work until the furnace was hot, the iron was melted, and the iron was poured into the mold. At this point, Samija is the busiest person. She''s pouring the melted iron into the mold and throwing more ironstone into the furnace. At this rate, she won''t be idle after we start finishing. There''s a chance that Samija will, but if she does, we''ll be able to keep her busy with the mold making.


    When the sword was cold, I took it out of the mold, grabbed it with a pestle and hammered it to remove burrs, then put it in the fire pit to heat it up, took it out when it was "good", and hammered it to finish it. I started first, but Rike was not to be outdone and proceeded to hammer and finish. From a glimpse, it''s not a high-class model, but it''s a good one for a general model.


    The sound of their hammering echoed loudly, mixed with the sound of fire and wind, and the sounds of Samija and Diana working. We''ve had this situation many times before, but this time, perhaps because the work was done with a proper purpose, the whole family seemed to be working together even more than usual.


    And so, I finished the first of the family''s longswords.

 100 量産

    This system is going to produce quite a few once it hits the waves. As assigned in the morning, Deanna will make the molds, Samija will pour the iron into them, and Rike and I will finish the rest. The most important thing may be the speed with which Deanna makes the molds, because the molds will have to be remade for each one. She''s making one faster than we can make one, so there''s no sign of running out of molds at the moment. In the worst case scenario, we could switch to forging until the molds are replenished, but there will inevitably be a difference in quality.


    When our workshop is running at full speed, there will always be hot objects, melted iron or red-hot iron, somewhere in the workshop. In other words, it is very hot. The day after I deliver the goods to Camilo, I make sheet metal, so I''m in a similar situation, and even when I''m not mass-producing, I''m in a similar situation, but this is hotter than I thought.


    I tell the three of them that they must drink water in between the work. The three of them agreed. The installed knowledge says that the climate around here is not that severe. Then, aside from Rike, who may have experienced the same situation at home, the other two are likely to have little knowledge about heat stroke. We''d like to prevent not only direct injuries but also accidents like this.


    On this day, we were able to produce 10 pieces, thanks to the preparations made the day before. This is a good amount of production for one day. The quality of the weapons was compromised by the number of shots, but the minimum performance as a weapon was secured. I picked up a couple of poorly made weapons to test them out, but none of them had any particular problems.


    Even if they are to be used in warfare, they are unlikely to be ruined in one or two battles. If I continue at this rate tomorrow, I will probably be able to make more than what Camilo expects.


    There are still some molds left that Deanna made for me. I need to worry about whether I''ll run out of clay first. When we have about 50 or 60 pieces in total, we can ask Deanna to work on the casting. We''ll think about that in the next day or so.


    The next day, I made the same preparations, and proceeded to make a few longswords. The rhythmic sound of hammering occupies the workspace. Oh, by the way.


    "Don''t they sing in the Dwarven workshop when they do this?


    I asked Lique. I wanted to know if the dwarves had a kind of work song.


    What?


    Rique was puzzled. Maybe they don''t?


    No, I was just wondering if there''s a song you sing when you''re forging swords or something. I haven''t been in this business long, and my family wasn''t involved in blacksmithing, so we don''t have anything like that in this workshop.


    "Oh. Yes, we do.


    So you do have one.


    Can you tell me about it?


    Yeah, .......


    Rike looks embarrassed. It''s like asking someone at a party to perform a cover-up.


    "It''s okay if you''re embarrassed. I''m just curious.


    No, I''m fine.


    Your face is still a little red, but your eyes are full of energy as if you have made up your mind. I should have been more careful about what I asked for, because some people can''t say no when their boss asks.


    I should have been more careful. It would be wrong to tell him that he doesn''t have to do it now. I think I''ll just let them do it.


    Yoo-hoo, yoo-hoo, we''re mountain fairies.


    We''ll hammer and forge, and when we''re good, we''ll be happy.


    Yoo-hoo, yoo-hoo, pot, kettle, hoe, you name it


    We''ll hammer and we''ll work and we''ll drink in the night


    Yoo-hoo, yoo-hoo


    Lique sang in a cute voice, hammering out a rhythm. It''s not a very Japanese song, but it''s nice.


    You''re good at it, Rike. You don''t have to be shy.


    I stopped my work and clapped. I stopped working and clapped. Rique looks embarrassed in response.


    I''m embarrassed because I feel like a dwarf, not because I''m good or bad. I didn''t think much of it until I left home.


    It''s true that there are many parts that I admire and think are "dwarf-like". I might be embarrassed if someone called my casual activities "human-like". It''s just that


    I think it''s okay to be dwarf-like. I guess I''m human-like too, and Saamya is beast-like. I''m sure the folks at Eizo Workshop wouldn''t be too happy if someone tried to tell Rike off because of his race.


    My family is connected to the Count''s family, after all. Relying on them is a last resort, but if it will solve the problem, I will not hesitate to use that means for the sake of my family. Samija and Deanna nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Thank you, master. Then I shall have to become a blacksmith worthy of the Dwarf name.


    Rique picked up his hammer again and wielded it with a good humor, singing his work song in a more cheerful voice than before.

 101 mass delivery

    After that, I continued to make more, and this day I was able to make 9 more. It looks like I''m almost certain to get over 50. On the other hand, I don''t think I''ll be able to make more than 60. Now I know the upper limit of the number of molds to be made tomorrow. I would say that we should aim at 55 molds, although we should not go over the limit.


    At dinner that night, we talked about singing, and Diana showed off her singing voice a little. It is said that all nobles, regardless of gender, can sing to some extent as part of their education, and all nobles can dance to some extent as well.


    If that''s the case, I should be able to sing some of the songs of this world, but I''m not included in the cheats, and I don''t have any information about singing in my installed knowledge.


    However, I can''t sing a song from the previous world. The lyrics are in Japanese or English at best. Only "The Ninth" can be sung in German, but that doesn''t change the fact that it''s not a language or a song from our world.


    So, I''m very sorry to Rike and Diana, but I''ve decided that I''m just a blacksmith and can''t sing. I know I''m being unfair, so when I get a chance, I''ll learn a song from this world and perform it. .......


    The next day, I tell the three of them that my final goal is 55 songs, that I need 36 more songs to reach my goal, and that I need to produce 9 songs a day to reach it. I also told Deanna that once the molds for the 36 pieces were made, she should work with Samija to pour them into the molds. There is a possibility that we will have more time on the sixth day, in which case we can take a day off. In that case, I should just take the day off. Even if I could, it would be less than half a day.


    In the meantime, I should concentrate on today''s work, because I''m almost sure that I can finish it in time if I concentrate on it. The sound of fire and wind echoed quietly in the workshop, and then the sound of hammering. Yesterday I sang, and now I can hear Rike''s voice occasionally. I have a few songs in my repertoire. Rather than singing to the rhythm of the hammer, we both started to hammer to the rhythm of the song. It''s not particularly distracting, and I even feel like I can concentrate better than when I''m working quietly. In the previous world, there were those who could concentrate better in silence and those who preferred background music, and I seem to be the latter. I was able to make 10 pieces this day. Now I have 26 left.


    The next day, another 10 were made, and when there were 16 left, I finished making the molds. The clay was recyclable, so we were able to get by, but it looks like we need to have some stock soon. If I can find clay in this area, I can collect it there, but since I don''t know, I''ll have to ask Camilo to get me some fine clay. I''ll ask him to do it on the next delivery.


    The next day, and the day after that, the work proceeded, and I was able to finish 55 pieces.


    It would have been obvious if I had thought about it for a moment, but if Deanna had been cast, and Rike and I had been working at maximum speed, there was no way we could have finished more than ten in a day, and we ended up producing seven on the sixth day, with only a few days off. It was a lot of work, but when you have a clear goal, it gives you a great sense of accomplishment. In the future, it may be a good idea to set a certain number of hours per week for regular production. Of course, if you have extra time, you can take that time off. It may be more convenient for Camilo, too. I''ll talk to him about it.


    The day after finishing the 55 books, today is the day of delivery. An unprecedented amount of longswords are rolled up into 10-strand screens and loaded onto a cart. The rest of the process is the same as usual, but it''s not half as heavy. Even with them in the cart, they felt quite heavy. Fortunately, the wheels don''t sink into the soil, but at this rate, I''ll have to think twice about carrying more than 55 longswords. Or maybe we should finally introduce horses.


    I arrived at Camilo''s store at a slower pace than usual, but still only a little slower than usual.


    The procedure itself is the same at Camilo''s store. The only difference was that I brought an order form with me. I handed the order form to Camilo and the shop keeper when they entered the negotiation room.


    "55 longswords in total. I made them and brought them to you.


    I didn''t really have a firm commitment to the number, though.


    Oh no, Eizo always exceeds my expectations.


    Camilo said in a slightly theatrical tone. So I don''t know how much he really meant it.


    "How good did you think you were?


    "I didn''t mean to underestimate your skill, but it''s not that simple, I thought it would be forty or so.


    I see, I said six times as much, but you were estimating that much in anticipation of the fact that you wouldn''t simply be able to increase your productivity by that much if you spent more time on it. I am grateful that you think that way.


    For example, if you were to say, "Well, let''s do 100 by next week," you would be saying, "If I work 8 hours now, I can do 110 if I work 16 hours, so I can afford it," but that''s not the case. I''m grateful to those who understand that .......


    When Camilo glanced at him, the watchman nodded and left. He must have gone to check the number. It''s better to be sure, even if you trust me.


    "Is there anything else you need today?


    Camilo asked after the bannerman had left. This is also the same as usual.


    I need some clay. It doesn''t have to be today. I''d appreciate it if it was soft and fine.


    "Clay. I''ll check with my pottery studio.


    Thanks, that''d be great. I also need a horse. I''m almost at the end of my rope pulling that cart by myself. To tell you the truth, it''s been a struggle just to get here. The trip home is almost the same as usual, which is good, but I want to take care of things while I can, because I''ll be in trouble if I buy anything bulky or heavy.


    I see. ....... I understand. I''ll see what I can do about that.


    I''m sorry, but you''re on it.


    It''s my way of making up for the fifty-five hits I put out on my little workshop with one apprentice.


    Camilo winked at him. You don''t look good, Camilo.

 102 打診

    ''So, now we''re talking from here...''


    Camilo said, his voice a little hushed. We leaned forward.


    I''m sure you''re aware of this, but the fact that we need so many swords means that we''re going to need so many soldiers.


    "Well, yeah.


    Well, that''s true. In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''re going to want to make sure that you''re able to get the most out of it.


    And I don''t think there will be any problems with the swords you delivered, but the company that delivered the longswords has asked me to serve if possible.


    "Hmm.


    "Even though I''ll be serving, I''ll be accompanying the supply troops to the rear, so there''s little danger.


    So your main job will be to make repairs at the supply depot?


    You know exactly what I mean. That''s right.


    How long?


    Nine days or so at the most. Three days to go, three days to work, three days to come back. If we can do it in a day, we can be done and back in a week.


    "Hmm. ......


    I think I can leave the house to the three of them and be away for that long. I''m sure they can manage the food problem. You can''t take all three of them with you, and you can''t take just one of them with you. I don''t want to leave one of them at home, so I don''t have the option of taking two of them with me. So it would be better for me to go alone.


    Is it safe to say that I''ll go alone? Do you need a squire, for example?


    No, the supply team is all in one place. The food and stuff will be taken care of by specialists, and the tent will be set up the same way. Eizo will be in the open air, but his only job will be to set up the fire pit and anvil and do the repairs I just mentioned.


    "I see. So all you really do is follow them around and fix things?


    Yeah.


    And last but not least, who is the army and what are they doing there?


    I''ll tell you what we''re going to do. We''re going to defeat a demon.


    It''s not a war?


    There''s a few skirmishes now and then, but there''s no battlefield in the country where you''d have to pull 40 men out and deploy them. Which one is next?


    Camilo broke off at that point.


    The Countess of Amur. The king has given us some soldiers to go there and organize a strike force.


    I could see Deanna gasp a little. I see. Marius. ....... I''m not saying he''s not conceited, but he knows how good I am and he''ll want to take me with him. It is not hard to understand that it would be safer to have someone who knows your family history by your side in case of emergency.


    The Count of Amur was originally a family that received a title and a family name after becoming famous for defeating demons, and there was some controversy about inheritance. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    "I see.


    I''m not from a noble family or anything, so I''d appreciate it if you could explain it to me. But Marius is getting into trouble again.


    If that''s the case, I''ll be happy to join you.


    This time, Deanna looked a little relieved. She''s one of the few people who knows I''m pretty good with a sword. I guess she feels safe knowing that I''m here if she needs me.


    Speaking of which, when did it start?


    "Well, I''ve heard that I can go straight to the capital after the delivery next week. I''ll send a carriage from my place.


    Is that so? I thought it would be more urgent.


    I knew there was a possibility that they might ask me to start today.


    Well, there''ll be some organization and minimal training.


    "Oh, I see.


    Marius, even at the platoon level, would have little experience in command. If you''ve been preparing for a while, it''s always better to go with a good preparation unless it''s urgent.


    And if it''s not an emergency, the soldiers sent to defeat the demon will probably be almost as good as new. If this goes well, we will have a nobleman with command experience and a soldier with actual battle experience, and even if something happens, the country will be able to recover. In that case, the Amur family will be in a lot of pain.


    "Well, I understand. I''ll be ready.


    My basic mission is to serve and repair, of course, but my secondary mission is to bring Marius home safely, no matter what. I know that there will be times when there is nothing I can do, but even in those cases, I want to make it my top priority to bring him back alive. In order to do this, we need to make sure that our soldiers are fully equipped. This should be done as much as possible with ordinary models. High-end models involve some magical elements, and it takes time even for me.


    After we had agreed on the military service, the watchman came back with a bag.


    You''re sure you want to buy the same things as usual today?


    "Yes. I''d like you to prepare two weeks'' worth next week.


    Well, here''s today''s payment.


    Camilo handed me the bag that the manager had brought. The bag was heavy when I held it, so I checked it and found that it was way too much for 55 longswords minus the items I bought today.


    That seems like a lot, doesn''t it?


    "It includes the fee for rushing me and the annoyance he gave me back then. Don''t worry about it, he''s supposed to pay for it.


    The express fare and the small amount when I hit the heirloom. If I put it back, it''ll be complicated again.


    All right, thank you.


    I took the bag and left Camilo''s store.

 103 departure

    For the first six days after we got back, we had a pretty normal life. The usual schedule of making, hunting, eating, and so on. So as usual, we made enough for a week and finished it. I''ve figured out how to make them efficiently, but I don''t need to do that until I don''t need them.


    I''ve been away from home for a certain period of time once before, and everyone''s reaction is that it''s just like a father going on a business trip. I''m not particularly worried about him.


    On the morning of the day of delivery, after loading the items as usual, I pack my favorite hammer, dried meat just in case, and a piece of cloth (sterilized by boiling) as a bandage in my favorite backpack, and prepare to leave the house after the delivery. In the world before ......, you would have a chin, reeds, and a helmet. Even so, the level is completely different. I''m hoping to negotiate with Marius directly on the other side about the fee.


    I head for the city as usual. I proceeded through the forest and the streets with great caution. We arrived at Camilo''s store without any problems. Nothing of note happens every time (we come across deer and boar, but they quickly run away and we avoid them, and we often meet merchants on the road), but we should always be vigilant because problems can occur as soon as we are not careful.


    After arriving at Camilo''s store, it was basically business as usual. The only difference is that this time I''m going to be out of town and won''t be there for the next delivery, so my purchases will be for two weeks instead of one. After all the correspondence, it was time to go. More on the horse and clay later. It will probably be two weeks at the earliest. In any case, it''s not a good idea to get them now. As for the clay stock, I told him to make mainly knives, so it should last for a while.


    Let''s go, then.


    When the conversation was over, Camilo urged him.


    "Yes, let''s go. Let''s go.


    We all leave the room and go to the warehouse. In front of our cart loaded with goods, there was a wagon from Camilo''s store with two horses in front and our cart in the back.


    My cart will pull you the rest of the way. We''ll carry a lot of stuff on the way back to the capital, so this should be fine.


    I''ll take your word for it," he said. We all got into our own carts. Shortly after, the articulated wagon departed. It rattled and swayed, moving leisurely through the city with a much higher gaze than usual. The reason why the carriage is not so fast yet is not because it is heavy, but because it is still in the city and it would be dangerous to go too fast.


    It''s convenient to have a horse in tow.


    "That''s true.


    When I said that while looking at the slowly changing cityscape, Rike replied. After I told Camilo that I was going to get a horse, I thought that I had forgotten to bring a guard, but I heard that Rike could handle it. He told me that his family used to use a fairly large carriage to go to the workshop, and that Rike sometimes acted as a guard. He also took care of the horses at home.


    If you think about it, if several families were all working together in the forge, there would be a certain number of deliveries, and it would be inefficient for them to pull a cart by themselves, no matter how powerful the dwarves were. It would be more natural to use wagons. So there was no need to panic when the horses arrived.


    As we left the city, we waved hello to the guards we knew, and they waved back. He''s still not in halberd today, but he probably hasn''t had much time to deal with the strike force. With that in mind, I''d like to take an active part in helping them get the job done so they can come home.


    The speed of the carriages increases as they reach the street. There are no sharp curves, so the speed is faster than I expected. At least much faster than walking speed.


    I thought it was faster because the last time I rode it coming back from the capital, the load was mostly just me (and Deanna), but it seems to be able to go faster regardless, even if it is much heavier than that. I don''t think I could go this fast in the forest, but it would still be easier and faster. I wish I had introduced it earlier.


    We arrived at the entrance of the forest much earlier than usual. This is where we said goodbye to our group. After reconfirming our plans for the next week or so, we gave each other a quick hug and said goodbye. It''s not like we''re saying goodbye for good. We got into Camilo''s cart, which had been separated from our own, and when we turned around, we saw everyone seeing us off at the entrance to the forest, so we waved lightly.


    With a much lighter load, the horses rode triumphantly along the road toward the capital. When we came back from the capital, we had only one horse because we didn''t have much luggage, but this time, perhaps because we had two horses, we seemed to be running faster than we did then. The scenery I saw on the way back was a little more exciting.


    And then I entered the city again, looking at the outer wall of the city, which I thought I might never see again, and the mountains rising like a larger wall beyond it.

 104 confluence

    It''s been a while since I''ve been to the capital, and I''m still under pressure from its vitality. Just like the last time I came here, the number of people, as well as the number of races, is far different from the city. In the city, the most common races were dwarves, marauders, and beastmen, but there were also lizardmen, and this time, there was a man who was twice as tall as a normal human, and when I asked Camilo about it, he told me that he was a giant. It''s rare to see them in the city, but it''s not that strange.


    I don''t see elves in the city or in the capital, but this is because, as Liddy said, they need to consume magic power, so they don''t go to places where magic power is not abundant.


    Such people are passing through the streets. I don''t know how it is in other big cities, but in this city, people don''t care what race you are. In an inn, there may be some consideration because of the availability of chairs and beds, but that''s about it, and at least it''s not a situation where you can''t block traffic.


    It seems to me that there has been a lot of progress in this world, not just in terms of technology.


    I walked through the main street of the city and headed for the gate on the wall, which was smaller than the outer wall. It seems that this wall is a reinforcement of the outer wall when the city was first built. It is similar to the wall on the city side. If the fence at the city side becomes a wall, it will be closer to the capital.


    When Camilo showed the gatekeeper the proof of access to the House of Amur, he was easily let through, and a cart drove through the cobblestone streets of the inner city. The hustle and bustle of the previous days is gone, but that doesn''t mean there is no activity. There is a kind of quiet vitality. Slowly, the wagon made its way through the city and eventually arrived at a square lined with tents. So this is the garrison. The soldiers gathered here won''t stay here forever.


    "Well, that''s it for me then. You can take this with you.


    Camilo said as he dropped me off, holding out a piece of paper. A quick look at it shows that I''m a blacksmith who will be serving in this strike, and that I''ve been invited by the Amur family. Do I need to show this to the receptionist or something?


    Thank you. Thank you very much.


    It''s okay.


    Camilo and I waved goodbye. From here on, even though Marius is here, he is not a military commander, so he doesn''t have to stay with me. I''m sure he''s with the Transportation Corps, so I''d like to be on good terms with them.


    I show the document that Camilo gave me to the guard of the garrison. The guard looked at the document and called a nearby soldier.


    Please wait here for a moment.


    The soldier who was called said to me. The soldier who had been called said to me, "Wait here for a moment." He seemed to be in an awkward position, but I think the fact that he had been invited directly by the Amur family might have helped. He''s supposed to look like an old man from the city, though. The soldier who told me to wait ran off. The guards and I are left behind.


    "Are you going to be a part of this strike force?


    "Yes. Yes, I''ll be accompanying the supply convoy as an escort.


    The young guard answered my question with a slightly nervous expression. I asked him casually, but I guess I shouldn''t answer this kind of question too much. He must be a new recruit. Now that I''ve started talking, I''ll just keep talking.


    I see. As you may have read on the paperwork, my name is Eizo, and I''ll be repairing your weapons and armor in the supply unit.


    If you''re one of the guards, you''ll probably see me around. I introduced myself.


    My name is Delmotte. Please make my acquaintance.


    Mr. Delmotte bowed with a graceful gesture. He must be the second or third son of some noble family. I hope I can make a name for myself with this.


    After that, we talked a lot about trivial things. He looked like an old man on the street, but he seemed to think that he was a man of a certain status. It is said that even craftsmen who work for noble families have a good status, even if they don''t have a title. I don''t think of myself as a client, but rather as a supplier, so I don''t care, and I don''t need status even if they give it to me. I don''t want to be bothered by all the ties. I''d rather spend my time making new weapons.


    Marius seems to be eating and sleeping here with the soldiers. I used to be a soldier just like you," Delmotte laughs when he is drunk. He seems to have a good grip on people.


    After a while, the soldier who had said, "Wait," came back.


    "The captain of the strike team wants to see you, sir.


    "Oh, I''ll come to him then.


    I decided to head there myself. What kind of blacksmith would meet the Count at the entrance of a garrison like this? But I didn''t know where it was, so I asked for directions and followed the soldier.


    What I found was a more luxurious tent than the others.


    "Captain, I''ve brought you.


    Come on in.


    Yes, sir. Come in.


    I heard a voice that sounded familiar, and the soldier urged me to enter the tent.

 105 the day before ones departure to the front

    As I entered the tent, one of the most luxurious in the garrison, I saw two familiar faces. One was Marius, of course. The other was Marius''s colleague. Both of them were dressed in very fancy clothes, and both were wearing my high-end model shortsword. There are no other people in the tent.


    "Thank you for coming, Eizo.


    Marius held out his right hand. I take his hand.


    "Well, I''ve heard it''s a lucrative business.


    I said with a laugh. I''ve heard that it''s a very lucrative business," I said with a laugh.


    I''m glad to hear you''re doing well too.


    After shaking hands with Marius, I turned to my colleague and said.


    "Yeah. It''s been a while.


    My colleague also held out his right hand to me. I took his hand and greeted him again.


    "My name is Eizo. As you may know, I''m a blacksmith.


    "I''m Leroy. I''m Marius'' second-in-command now. Nice to meet you again. And you don''t have to be so polite to me. I''m in the same position.


    "Then feel free to do so.


    With Leroy''s permission, I decided to be casual with the three of them. We''ve known each other for a while, and we know when to take it easy.


    I ask Marius, "So, you said you were only going to repair it this time, is that correct?


    I ask Marius.


    "Yeah. You won''t have any work to do on the road, but once you get there, you''ll be asked to repair any damaged armor.


    What''s the reward?


    We''ll pay you for food during the expedition, allowances for regular soldiers during the expedition, and a percentage for each piece of armor you repair.


    Leroy was the next to answer.


    "Hmm.


    That''s not a bad deal. It doesn''t matter if it''s me or not, if I can''t make more money than a normal job, it doesn''t matter. Since I can probably fix things faster than most blacksmiths, I can get a higher commission than most blacksmiths, which is a little different from the norm.


    How do you account for the number of things you fix?


    The civilian attached to the supply unit will do it. He''s the one in charge of supplies coming and going.


    This time Marius answers.


    "Right, got it. Finally, when do we leave?


    "We just finished our training yesterday. I took the day off.


    So you didn''t hear any training.


    So I''m leaving tomorrow.


    All right.


    That''s all the confirmation I need. Now all we have to do is wait for our departure.


    Marius called one of the soldiers to show me to my tent. I thanked the soldier and asked him to take me to the tent where I would be sharing with the rest of the supply convoy.


    The supply tent was rather large. There were wagons and horses tethered separately nearby. A short distance away, there was a simple fireplace with steam rising from it.


    I thanked the soldier for leading me here, and headed for the kamado first. There was a well-built man with a mustache, who was struggling with a pot with two young men.


    I''m Eizo, a blacksmith who has been invited to join the Supply Corps. Nice to meet you.


    I called out to him in a loud voice, a little worried that I might disturb him.


    Oh! I''m Sandro, the head cook! That''s Martin and Boris! We''ll take care of the food!


    My fears were unfounded, and Sandro introduced the two younger men - Martin the taller and Boris the shorter - in a voice so loud it sounded like a rumble. They bailed. I waved back.


    "There''s Mathis, the horse keeper!


    "Okay! Thank you very much!


    Thank you very much!" He told me in a loud voice, so I replied in a loud voice and headed towards the horses.


    There were a number of horses tied up in the area, and it was quite noisy. A tall man was walking slowly among the horses. I waved my hand to get him to notice me. If I shouted louder this time, it would startle the horses, and I felt sorry for them.


    The man who noticed me waving came up to me in a leisurely manner.


    I''m sorry to interrupt your work. I''m Eizo, a blacksmith who''s been invited to join the Supply Corps.


    I''m Eizo, a blacksmith invited to join the supply corps. I''m Mathis. I''ll be taking care of your wagons. I was just checking on the horses, so don''t worry about it.


    He is a tall and handsome man, but his tone is a bit slow and lazy.


    There is no horse for the knights here?


    The knights have their own horse guard.


    Oh, that''s true.


    When I thought about it, it was obvious. People above a certain level of status have a variety of personal assistants. Marius, too, should have been assigned a cook or a blacksmith, but since he was a guard, even though he was the third son of a count, he said he wanted to be the same as everyone else. The only ones who are exclusive to him are the maidservants and the horse guards because they are the least important.


    "Are the civilians in the tent?


    I asked Mathis.


    I asked Mathis, "Yeah, I think he''s gone home for the day.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. Unlike the soldiers and us, he doesn''t have much reason to stay here beforehand.


    So I guess I''ll see you tomorrow.


    I guess so.


    I said goodbye to Mathis and headed back to my tent.

 106 the commencement of an expedition

    The tent was large, but there were no people inside. There were few things in the tent, but they must have been loaded on the carriage outside because we were leaving tomorrow. I unloaded my luggage and lay down. The long ride in the carriage had taken its toll on my back and ass. I''ve been told that I''ll be in a carriage for most of the next three days, and even though I''m feeling young again, I''d better be prepared for this.


    Since I seemed to have too much time on my hands, I used the knife I brought with me to make a statue out of fallen wood to pass the time. After an hour or so, my production cheat kicked in, and I was able to make a pretty good statue of the goddess. I put it on top of my luggage and prayed for the safety of my expedition.


    While I was doing this, it was just about dinner time. The soldiers were gathered near the supply tent, forming a line with dishes in their hands. I took a wooden bowl from Boris and got in line.


    As I walked down the line, Sandro and Martin were pouring soup from a pot into bowls and handing out bread. The line went smoothly, and then it was my turn.


    "Oh, it''s you! Eat up!


    Sandro greets me with a loud voice and fills my bowl with soup.


    Thank you!


    I took the soup and bread with a smile. Tomorrow we''ll have hard bread for breakfast, but today it''s not so hard yet. The bread will continue to be hard for the next week, so this is a temporary reprieve.


    I walked over to where the soldiers were sitting, sat down, and started eating. The food is not extremely delicious, but it is not particularly bad either. The taste of the soup is similar to the one I make at home, but it seems to be a little better because the ingredients and seasonings are more expensive. Still, if I can eat such delicious food with such limited ingredients, I''m sure there are many soldiers who are glad to be a part of the defeating team.


    From tomorrow until we reach our destination, we will eat two meals a day (with a lunch break), and our staple food while on the road will not be soup, but dried meat that has been boiled in a kind of sauce and then rehydrated, and served on bread. This is probably because it is difficult to prepare and remove the stove and to wash the dishes while traveling.


    When they have finished eating, they put the dishes back. Boris was in charge of collecting them.


    "Thanks, man, that''s a lot of work.


    "No, it''s my job. When I was with you in the war two years ago, it was even harder.


    I called out to him as I returned the dishes, and he laughed and replied. He was short, but his body was very sturdy, and if I met him on the street, I would certainly be wary of him. I said, "See you in the tent," and returned to my tent.


    When the sun goes down, everyone in the garrison goes to bed except the guards. Supply troops are not asked to keep watch, so they all go to bed quickly. It''s a special job. I decided to follow suit, and slept with Sandro and Mathis, who had finished their work and returned to their tent. I was lucky that I could sleep anywhere.


    The next morning, after getting ready briefly, I had breakfast as soon as possible. Breakfast was the same soup as last night, with hard bread. I soak the bread in the soup to soften it, but it is not so hard that I can''t eat it without soaking it. Perhaps it was because it hadn''t been baked that long. I finished eating it almost like pouring it down the drain. In this area, I was able to make use of my experience when I was busy with work in the previous world. It''s an experience I don''t want to use too much.


    When breakfast time was over, tents and stoves were being cleaned up and loaded onto wagons. Dozens of soldiers worked together to finish loading the wagons in about an hour. In between, Mathis led the horses to the wagons. It seems that each soldier is in charge of his own driver. Sandro and I got into the wagon assigned to the supply team.


    Then, a small woman jumped onto the wagon, looking panicked.


    "I made it just in time. ......


    She''s out of breath, but I''m glad she made it. As I was thinking this, Mathis, sitting next to me, whispered.


    "That''s the one.


    That''s the one. I didn''t say much, but Mathis is blunt and straightforward. In this case, he meant to say, "She''s the civil servant I told you about yesterday," but the words were overwhelmingly inadequate. You get the idea. .......


    I approached the woman who was out of breath and called out to her.


    "Are you okay? Do you want some water?


    "Oh, yes. Thank you very much.


    She took the water bottle I offered her and took two sips. As soon as she had caught her breath, I called out to her again.


    My name is Eizo, and I''ve been invited to join the Supply Corps as a blacksmith. Please make my acquaintance.


    Oh, that''s very kind of you. I''m Fredrika Schluter, a civilian officer with the Supply Corps. You''re a blacksmith. Do you repair things?


    "Yes, sir. That''s what I''ve been told.


    Any armor in need of repair will be reported to me at once. I will ask Mr. Eizo to repair those that come to me, so it would be best if you concentrated on repairing those.


    I understand.


    I didn''t know you had to report repairs. Well, I''ll make a lot of money if I have to do some trivial repairs, but I''ll have to spend a lot of money. It''s also stressful to have to deal with trivial repairs, so if you can shut it off beforehand, it''ll help me too.


    And so, the carriage carrying all the members of the supply team slowly drove off, and the expedition finally began.

 107 the course of an expedition

    The carriages carrying the vanquishing party go out of the capital through the main street of the capital. It was not without a sense of appeal, but it was simply the only road that could accommodate a large carriage. When I glanced out of the carriage, I saw the usual variety of tribes watching the procession from the roadside with eyes that were neither admiration nor contempt. Hopefully, I''ll be greeted with applause and praise when I return.


    The carriage is going in a different direction from the way to the city. The ride is very uncomfortable. The younger Mathis, Martin and Boris seem to be doing better, but the older guys, Sandro and I, are complaining about our backs and asses, and Frederica is complaining that her ass hurts. I didn''t touch her too much, because that would be s*xual harassment, if there is such a concept in this world. I''ll get him a cushion or something later.


    There was a break before the sun passed the mid-heaven. We hurriedly got out of the carriage and stretched ourselves. I heard a thumping sound in my lower back. It was quite painful. There was a river nearby, so we fetched water by ourselves. There are many soldiers in the river. Some of them were washing their faces downstream.


    Upstream, Marius and his men can be seen. It seems that they, too, are having a hard time traveling in a horse-drawn carriage with chains suspending their cabins. He is rubbing his waist. I wonder if it would be better if the carriage had plate springs. Comparing the previous world and this world, it is not my intention to spread the technology because it is the first technology.


    I go back to the carriage, cut some dried meat out of the luggage, and take a bite. I''m not going to do any physical activity today, so I''ll just chew on this slowly to quench my hunger, and that should be enough to last me until dinner. Outside the carriage, the others were doing the same. But Miss Frederica, who was currently in the carriage, hadn''t said a word. She is looking over the inventory of the supplies.


    You''re not going to eat anything, are you? You might get carriage sickness, but it''s better to eat something. If you''re too hungry, you won''t be able to think straight.


    I forgot to bring it, sir.


    "I forgot to bring it," I asked, and Frederica said without hesitation.


    Is this your first time in this kind of work?


    Yes, sir. Normally I calculate the amount of taxes collected.


    Normally you work at a desk. You''re still young, so I guess you didn''t think that much of it.


    I cut off another piece of dried meat and offered it to Miss Frederica.


    "Young people need to eat properly.


    No, no, no, no, no. It''ll mess up Eizo''s consumption schedule.


    I''ve already cut it out, and I''ve brought extra. Please, feel free.


    Miss Frederica was still reluctant, but when I strongly recommended it again, she said, "Well. She was chewing slowly, like a squirrel. She chewed slowly like a squirrel for a while, but then her eyes widened.


    "It''s dried meat, but it''s delicious!


    It''s a special product of my workshop.


    "It''s a special product of Eizo Kobo." She smiled back at Fredrika, who shouted in admiration. In fact, the dried meat I brought this time is not only salted but also peppered, and the meat is specially made of venison from the Kuro Forest. It would probably fetch a good price if sold, but we are a blacksmith shop and have no plans to sell it for our own consumption only. As I watched Miss Frederica happily taking a bite of the dried meat, I also ate my share.


    After a break of less than an hour, we boarded the carriage again. It was a sobering experience, but we had to be patient until evening. After half a day, the initial tension between us seemed to have dissipated, and we started talking more. Now we are talking about each other''s work. It seems that Sandro''s men are running a large restaurant in the capital. They laughed and said they would give me better food if I went there. I asked him if he was okay with taking a week off from work, but he said he would have help from other restaurants for a while. I asked him if he was okay with me taking a week off, but he said he would have help from another shop for a while.


    Mathis seems to be one of the several stable keepers in the Amour family. He usually takes care of the horse that Marius is riding today. It seems that Matisse''s boss, an old man, is the one who is in charge of this expedition. He said in his usual prolonged tone that he had been there before Mathis came, so it was only natural that he should be in charge.


    Miss Frederica, as she said herself, is in the tax business. Not a tax collector, she said, but a tax collector. It''s a desk job. He was told to come here when we were discussing the formation of the strike force. The chain of command is under Marius, but the government is in charge. The materials for the strike force are provided by the state. It would be inconvenient for the commander to be in direct control, since he is in charge of the receipt and disbursement of national materials.


    I just said I''m a blacksmith living in the middle of nowhere. I also told him that I came here through Camilo''s store. If he were to say that he was invited directly by Marius, he would not be just a blacksmith.


    We found a suitable place to camp long before the sun went down, so we decided to camp there today. The soldiers unloaded the wagons loaded with tents and stoves. Sandro''s men were involved in setting up the kamado, Miss Frederica was in charge of food consumption, and Matisse was feeding and watering the horses, who were tired from pulling the wagon all day.


    I was the only one who had nothing to do. I thought about helping him, but I didn''t want to get in the way, so I went with the horses who had finished eating the leaves and drinking the water.


    You''re bored: ......


    "Brule: ......


    We watched the scene together.

 108 arrival

    Soon, tents were lined up here and there, and smoke was rising from the kamado. Firewood is piled up on the bonfire pit, but the sun has not yet set, so it will not be lit until later. After setting up their tents, the soldiers took a short rest until the food was ready.


    Since there is no water nearby, we will use the water in the barrels for both food and supplies. Tomorrow''s lunch break will be near a water hole again, so we''ll fill up there. Miss Frederica is keeping a record of how much water we have used. Once we arrived at the encampment, Miss Frederica seemed to be quite busy running around.


    Considering that a total of about fifty soldiers, twelve days'' worth of food, firewood and three days'' worth of water, cooking utensils including a stove, a set for blacksmithing work, and the fodder for the horses that carry them are carried in wagons, a considerable number of wagons have been mobilized.


    In the case of war, the number of soldiers moving around is different, so they don''t need to be carried by wagons, but are made to walk, and to some extent they are requisitioned, so the number of wagons is reduced in proportion, but in any case, logistics are hard work.


    Whenever food is available, there is a long line. There is no way to get rid of this. We''ll head for the supply convoy after the lines are gone. We''re going to have dinner with Sandro''s men. The dinner is dried meat cooked and rehydrated, and put on bread baked into a hard dish. The bread is hard but not tough, so it can be eaten as it is. It can be used as a plate. The bread is hard but not tough, so it can be eaten as is.


    The supply team ate together with Delmotte and his escorts in a friendly atmosphere. It''s best to eat together and get to know each other so that you can help each other in times of need. We finished eating while talking about many things.


    After the meal, we had free time until the sun went down. I asked Miss Frederica if she had any spare rags, needles and thread. Then she walked quickly to the wagon. The way she walks is like a squirrel. In general, she is a young lady with a small animal feeling. I followed her, feeling somewhat relaxed.


    This wagon will be fine. It''s from the Amur family, and we''re allowed to use it freely.


    "I see. Thank you very much.


    After I thanked her, Miss Frederica bowed and padded away.


    It took some searching, but I found a blanket, a piece of cloth, and a needle and thread. I guessed they were for spares or to mend the clothes I was wearing when they were torn. There were other spares for everything, and as long as we could put them back, we should be fine.


    Back at the tent, we make a bag out of scraps of cloth. Don''t cut it so that you can put it back together, just fold it in half and sew the ends together. Since you are not filling it with cotton, the seams can be rough. After sewing, turn it over, fill it with the blanket, sew the openings closed, and you have a simple cushion. I''ll give it to Miss Frederica tomorrow. Women are in a different tent. I don''t want to be misunderstood by a man who approaches me carelessly.


    The sun has set and the bonfires have been lit. All that''s left for today is to go to bed. All the soldiers except the ones on shifts are going back to their tents. We''re no exception. We quickly wrapped ourselves in blankets and lay down. We were unexpectedly tired, and soon the sleeper took us to the world of sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up just before the sun came up. The cooks seemed to be up already. They work hard. I lazily got up, took out a water bottle from my pack, took a sip, and went outside the tent to exercise. Since I''m going to be in the wagon all day, I need to be active.


    As soon as the sun rises, breakfast begins. All the supply troops take breakfast together. We eat together, talking about the day''s itinerary. After that, we load everything into the wagon and leave. We got into the wagon too.


    Frederica?


    Yes, sir.


    Here you go.


    I give Miss Fredrika a cushion I made yesterday.


    "What''s this?


    Uh, put it under your butt. It''ll probably help a lot.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you very much.


    Miss Frederica took it smilingly and put it under her buttocks. I''m starting to think I needed that thing. Well, okay.


    Miss Frederica, who is in a good mood on the cushion, looks more and more like a little animal. The sight of her makes the people in the carriage feel much more relaxed. This alone was worth the effort of making it.


    This day''s lunch break was also near the watering hole, as the day before. When I got out of the carriage, I said to Miss Frederica


    The pain in my buttocks is much better now. Thank you very much.


    Thank you very much. She''s a lovely girl, and I''m honestly happy. It''s no different in blacksmithing or in this kind of work to be happy when people are pleased with what you''ve made. I almost patted her on the head, but managed to hold it back.


    After that, it was the same thing as yesterday until I reached my destination. Not many thieves or beasts would attack a large number of armed men on the march, and the weather was not particularly bad.


    And so, on the evening of the third day, we set up camp in the plaza near the cave. Tomorrow morning, we will start setting up our camp.

 109 Mission Initiation

    Last night, we only set up camp here because we were on the move, but from today on, this will be the frontline base for the strike force. From today on, however, this place will be the frontline base of the strike force, so we need to set up additional facilities accordingly.


    The tent for living space is sufficient as it was during the encampment, but a larger tent for the command center is being newly set up by the soldiers. In another place, stakes have been driven into the ground to create a kind of simple stable.


    I also built a simple forge, which will be my workplace here. I dug a hole, set up two pillars, and covered them with cloth for a roof. It may be easier to understand the triangle if you think of the diagonal sides as the cloth, the bottom as the ground, and the rest as openings. I made a brick fire pit at the widest opening. It was difficult to assemble the bricks in such a way that the wind from the fugot would blow properly. One thing that helped me was that the blacksmith cheat seemed to work for setting up the forge as well, so I could "know" where to put the forges to get the most work done. I wonder if this is to rebuild the house when it has to be abandoned for some reason.


    I didn''t see any efficient setups when I was watching the tent setup, so I guess it wasn''t production or blacksmithing. I guess that''s not production or blacksmithing. ......


    No furnace this time. I''m not going to put up a furnace this time, just something that can be fixed by heating it on the fire pit. If it takes more than two weeks or so, it would be better to bring a furnace and ironstone, though.


    I''ll ask Mr. Delmotte to help me put the anvil near the fireplace. Then I''ll bring a barrel of charcoal and a barrel of water. In addition, put the three small barrels that were emptied during the march up to this point on their bottoms, and place one near the anvil as a chair, another near the chair as a tool rest, and the last as a whetstone stand.


    The rest of the work is to get a hammer and a sawhorse (specially made) from the cargo in your tent, and a statue of the goddess, and set the statue on a shelf on a pillar. I''m afraid to put it on the ground.


    Put a shovel for throwing charcoal into the fire pit, a soldering iron on the tool rack, a hammer and a soldering iron from home on the top, and a whetstone on the grinding stone stand, and you have the Eizo workshop branch office. I think I can take on any number of repairs.


    While I was looking at the appearance of the workshop, Miss Frederica came pacing over to me, also looking at the appearance of the workshop and shouting in admiration.


    Wow, it''s amazing. You look like a blacksmith.


    "Well, I am a blacksmith.


    I can sell you knives and scissors.


    Miss Frederica smiles and jokes as she writes something on a document.


    The prices are high because of the war zone.


    The price is very high.


    "Well, I''m a cheap blacksmith.


    "I''m a cheap blacksmith," she says, laughing and joking with me.


    If you run out of charcoal and water, just let me know. I''ll be at the command center when you''re ready to work. Also, like I said before I came, I''ll bring the repair requests. That''s all I want you to fix. Anything that doesn''t go through me won''t be included in the reward, so please be careful.


    So if you don''t care about the reward, you don''t need to go through Miss Frederica? That''s what I thought, but she didn''t even bother to say anything.


    "I understand.


    I said with a smile.


    It''s a good thing I opened a branch office, but of course there''s no work yet. As I walked toward the cooking area, I saw a lizardman in leather armor and a Marit soldier coming back. They were probably scouting, since they were coming from the direction where I had said there was a cave. They walked toward the command post.


    The other soldiers were building a fence with the trees they had cut down. As expected, there are no elves or giants in sight, but there are lizardmen and dwarves in the party. The dwarf soldiers were giving instructions on where to build the fence, and the human soldiers were listening to them and putting up the fence with wood.


    I walked past them to the cooking area. Sandro''s father was cleaning the knives, and the two young men were nowhere to be seen. --I say "master," but my spirit and age are not so different. But my body is getting younger, so I have to call them accordingly.


    "Hey, old man.


    "Oh, you''re Eizo. What''s up?


    Well, I built a workshop, but it looks like I won''t be working for a while, so I thought I''d sharpen your knife.


    Oh, I see. I''ll be out at least once today, but it won''t be for a while. Until you come back, there''s nothing you can do, right?


    That''s right. That''s right. I don''t want to have too much time on my hands. It''s the life of a chef, so I don''t want to force you.


    No, if you say so, please. I''m almost done with mine, but I still have some of theirs.


    Well, where are those two?


    They''re out fetching water with the soldiers.


    I see.


    They''re busy. I wonder if I''ll get busy too. If I get busy, it means my armor is damaged, and that''s not a good thing. It''s not a good thing. Considering this, it''s not a good idea to get busy.


    "This one, this one, and this one?


    I pick up the three knives and check them with the man.


    "Yeah, take care of it.


    Here you go. I''ll have them back in an hour.


    Okay.


    I walk back to the office with the knives in my hand. If this were in the city, the picture would be completely horrible. It''s still pretty bad.


    That''s when I saw the soldiers assembling. I could see Marius''s face high up on a platform. He''s probably giving them a warning before they leave. If that''s the case, he might come back while I''m sharpening knives if I don''t hurry a bit.


    I stopped walking as if I were taking a stroll and hurried back to my work area.

 110 branch offices, starting operations

    I rushed back to the office with three knives, wet the whetstone with water and started sharpening one of them. The knives were not in bad condition, but I had to show my professional skills, even with the cheat.


    Using the cheat, I sharpened the blade at an appropriate angle. At first, I thought of lightly resharpening the entire blade, but since time might be pressing, I decided to concentrate only on grinding.


    There is a limit to the extent to which even a cheat can improve performance just by resharpening the blade. Well, there''s no need to improve the performance to that extent in the first place, since it would be a problem for the young people if the blade was made to cut the cutting board.


    Since I only sharpened the blade and it was already well taken care of, it didn''t take as long as I thought it would to process the three pieces. Finally, I flushed them with water, wiped them with a cloth, and returned to the kitchen.


    On the way, we saw a group of fighters gathering, but there was no one there anymore. It seemed that they were finally on their way to defeat it. They were probably on a reconnaissance mission to see what kind of demons were around today, so they would probably come back before too much damage was done. I don''t think we''ll have time to sell too much oil.


    When I arrived at the kitchen, Martin and Boris had also returned and were setting up barrels of water in the kitchen. Sandro''s wife was preparing the ingredients for dinner.


    Sandro''s father is preparing the ingredients for dinner.


    "Oh, thank you.


    I hand the knife to him. I hand the knife to him. He stares at the knife, then takes the ingredients for dinner, quickly cleans them off, and starts cutting them on the pan. The ingredients, cut with a masterful hand, are almost the same size and fit into the pot.


    Well done.


    That''s what I''m talking about. You''ve got good hands, Eizo. It''s a shame to let them use it.


    It''s been well cared for, and it''s ......


    And?


    It''s my job.


    I see!


    The man laughed gaily.


    I''ll see it tomorrow if you want.


    Oh, come on!


    "Sure.


    I waved my hand and left the kitchen. I waved my hand and left the kitchen, but I was followed by a shout from the owner, "If you treat him badly, I won''t care! I could hear him shouting after me.


    After stopping by our tent on the way, I came back to the station and immediately started to make a fire with charcoal on the fire pit. I could have started it after the party came back and I received the request, but I wanted to get it done as soon as possible, and there were some things I wanted to check while I was there.


    When the coals were hot enough, I grabbed a piece of sheet metal that I had brought with me when I stopped by the tent and put it in the fire pit. I had brought a few things with me, in case something went wrong.


    With your knives, you can''t just leave your work in the middle and start repairing, but with this, you can stop your work whenever you want. I''m sure I''ll use extra charcoal, but if Miss Frederica gets mad, I''ll ask her to deduct the cost.


    As I manipulate the fuselage and add more charcoal, I heat the sheet metal to a workable temperature. Because this was not our usual workshop, and because of the inconvenience of not being able to use magic, it took us a little longer than usual.


    I placed the hot sheet metal on the anvil and hammered it with my favorite hammer, while keeping an eye out for the return of the attackers. This part of the work is done as usual.


    Yes, just as he always does when making the "custom-made model. The hammering is not done with a knife, but with the tip of a spear. This doesn''t require a lot of sheet metal, and the handle can be used here if procured locally. The handle can be removed at this point, and the spearhead can be reused by bringing it back as a small piece and casting it.


    After beating it a few times to get the material uniformity, I made full use of the cheat to coat it with magic particles.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    I see.


    If you combine what Liddy told me about demons being born when magic stagnates and the fact that there are demons in the nearby caves, it was easy to understand, but when you actually work on it like this, you can actually feel it.


    There''s a lot of magic here.


    I thought to myself. And what''s more, just as I''m thinking this, I sense someone coming, and I discreetly place the tip of the tool in the corner of the workshop.


    It was Miss Frederica who came. She was followed by two soldiers with a barrel in their hands.


    Eizo-san, please repair the armor in these barrels. Here is the list.


    Miss Frederica held out a document, which I took and looked over. A couple of longswords are chipped and bent, and a couple of round shields. It looks like she messed around a bit and came right back. This shouldn''t take too long.


    "Yes, sir.


    I confirm, and I reply.


    "Well, thank you, sir. Please come to the command center when you''re done.


    Miss Frederica bowed with a gesture reminiscent of a small animal, and then left with the soldiers. If you''re using a bow, you''ll need to calculate how to replenish your arrows.


    Thinking of Miss Frederica''s hardship, I pulled out the sword from the barrel and plunged it into the fire to start my own work.

 111 the first days

    I plunged the longsword into the fire, but the fact that it needs to be heated means that it is distorted. Normally, it takes a long time to fix such a problem, but this time I''m going to resort to a cheat.


    I heat only the distorted part, and raise the temperature to the level necessary to restore the distortion. But it''s very distorted. How did you use this? Maybe he stuck it in and couldn''t get it out, so he pried it out with brute force. If so, it was the work of a dwarf, a beastman, or a lizardman.


    Now that the temperature has risen, I''m going to remove the distortion by tapping it. If the temperature is raised to the point where it can be fixed and softened like this, it will not be the same even if it is quenched again, but this is where what I checked earlier comes into play.


    While tapping it and fixing it, gradually weave in magic power to adjust the hardness so that it will be the same as the surrounding area when it is quenched again. This is done by using cheats, of course. After quenching, tempering and polishing, the longsword was restored to its original appearance and performance.


    The only difference is that the sharpness is the same, and if you pry at the same spot, you will find that the strength has increased somewhat because of the magic power contained in this area, and anyone who sees it will know that you used magic to repair it.


    However, if you put magic power into the whole model, it will be more than a high-end model. For now, this repair will do for now.


    As for the other longsword and shield, which are less distorted, I will fix them by beating them without heating them. The shield will have some warped parts, but it will be usable.


    The longsword has a large chip in the blade, so I decided to sharpen it as a first aid. If it is too large, I may need to repair it by splicing a piece of iron. Normally, I would not do this, but since it is a first aid measure in a war zone, it should be sufficient.


    If any of the items brought in this time had large cracks or were broken, they would be discarded without being repaired. I''ll be the one to check whether they can be repaired or not, so it''s safe to say that there were no armors that went that far this time.


    It would have been fine if I had assumed that the greatly distorted one I mentioned earlier was also unrepairable, but this time I wanted to make sure that the method I used earlier would work, so it was an "incidental" thing to do, if I may say so.


    The only excuse I have is that I wanted to establish a method for quick repair, so that even if I run out of spare longswords, I can repair the distorted ones and have them used. ...... No, really.


    After I finished my work, I headed to the command center with the documents I had been given. The sun is already working on one last job of turning the world orange to finish the day''s work, and soldiers are wandering around preparing bonfires for the night. I''d better hurry. We''re going to miss our dinner.


    When I entered the tent of the command center, Marius, Leroy, and some other soldiers were discussing this and that. They were probably having a long strategy meeting for tomorrow''s full-scale battle.


    I found Miss Frederica at a desk in a corner, struggling with some papers, and I handed them to her.


    I''m done for the day.


    You''re right, Eizo. You''re fast.


    There wasn''t a lot of stuff today.


    Miss Frederica pointed to the list of documents and said.


    Is this all you have?


    "Yes. Nothing irreparable.


    "All right, sir. I''ll send a soldier to get them later. Thank you for your time today, sir.


    I''ll leave you to it.


    As I bowed to Miss Frederica and was leaving the tent, I glanced at Marius and our eyes met. He looked at me and said, "How are you doing? How are you doing?


    I returned to the office and cleaned up the mess. Just as I was wondering what to do, a soldier came to pick up the armor that I had fixed, and I said, "Thanks for your help.


    This completes my work for the day. Let''s go to your father''s place, have dinner, and go to bed.


    It was beginning to get dark and the bonfires were lighting up the darkness, so I went to the cook''s place, where some of the soldiers were having a late dinner. I wondered if they had come to eat during their shift change.


    It seems that the rest of the supply team has already finished eating, so I''m sorry to say that I''m going to have to eat first.


    Today''s menu was still stewed dried meat, but it was more like a stew with some root vegetables and potatoes.


    Yes, potatoes. Potatoes, a crop that would be very helpful if they could grow in our garden. I''ll have to check with the owner when I get back from the expedition to find out where to buy it.


    With that in mind, I ate the delicious stew that Oyasan and the others had made.

 112 the beginning of the second day

    I''m going to finish eating my dad''s dinner, put the dishes back and then go to bed. Tomorrow will be a busy day if we''re going to have a full-scale battle. If we don''t go to bed early and regain our energy, our 30-year-old bodies will not be strong enough.


    We went back to our tent and lay down on the blankets, and the sleep came quickly, perhaps because we were unexpectedly tired.


    The next morning, I woke up just after the sun came up, did some light exercises, got ready, and headed for the kitchen. They had already finished preparing the breakfast and were waiting for us to come and eat.


    Good morning, guys.


    "Oh, good morning!


    "Good morning, old man.


    Oh, yeah! It''s no good sharing your energy if you look like a sourpuss!


    You''re a pro, dude.


    Atta boy!


    This guy''s energy is definitely something to learn from. I took my breakfast of soup and bread and went to a simple table.


    The soup had a lot of ingredients in it, and it was a solid meal for breakfast. A soldier would have to eat something like this to be able to survive. The bread was softer than the one we had eaten on the way here, as if it had been baked after we arrived. There''s a possibility that we''ll be busy by noon, so I''ll have to eat well too.


    While the soldiers were eating hurriedly, I ate slowly and thoroughly. It''s a little painful, but I''m sure they''ll understand that my age and the work I have to do are different.


    While I was eating like this, Miss Frederica came over to me with my breakfast.


    Good morning, Mr. Eizo.


    "Good morning, Frederica-san.


    She puts her food across from me, but she looks very sleepy.


    You look sleepy. Did you stay late last night?


    Yes, sir. I was calculating supplies for the Count, who was planning his strategy until late.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad you did. But don''t stay up too late. But don''t stay up too late. I''ve heard it''s the worst enemy of a young woman''s beauty.


    "Thank you, sir. But I can''t help worrying about beauty.


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    I think you should be more confident, Frederica-san. Compared to a noble lady.


    I say as I take a sip of my soup.


    "No, not at all. ......


    Miss Frederica stammers. I can''t tell if she''s embarrassed or not. I''m not sure if she''s embarrassed or not, so I''ll change the subject.


    So, are you going to be doing a lot of repairs today?


    Hmm ......


    Miss Fredrika is pondering with a wooden spoon of soup in her mouth. She''s looking straight ahead, but her focus is not on me.


    This is one of the things I''ve learned about her over the past few days, she has a tendency to look off into the distance when she''s thinking.


    "I think it will probably increase. The Count said to be prepared for a certain amount of ''wear and tear''."


    "I see.


    So either there are a lot of them, or there were strong enemies. I''m sure he came back yesterday when he had figured it out to some extent.


    The reason why Miss Frederica was pondering was because she was thinking about how much she should tell the blacksmith, but I guess she is telling us as part of her supply plan.


    If that''s the case, we''d better get a couple more barrels of charcoal. We have a fire pit that uses a lot of charcoal. In that situation, you may not be able to ask for help.


    "I understand. I''ll make the necessary arrangements.


    Miss Frederica looked up into the sky and muttered three times, "Two barrels of charcoal for Eizo-san. This is the second of her habits, when she remembers something important without writing it down on paper, she remembers it by saying it three times like this.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, but I''m counting on you.


    "Of course.


    Miss Frederica responded to me with a smile like a small animal today.


    After that, we talked about a few trivial things and finished our meal. In the end, I didn''t ask her why she was chosen to be the civilian in charge of supplies this time. She told me that she didn''t have any actual combat experience, so I guess the purpose was to give her some real combat experience.


    On my way to the sub-branch office after breakfast, I saw a group of fully armed soldiers. They were not lined up, probably because their departure was not yet scheduled. Among them, there was a figure that I had not seen yesterday. They were slender, long-eared men - elves.


    I knew it.


    I wasn''t surprised by the presence of elves. As I tested yesterday, there is a lot of magic around here.


    So it''s no surprise that elves, who need to absorb magic power on a regular basis and can only live in such a place, have settled down in this area. It is natural to think that if there is a concern about demons in one''s own home, it is natural to want to help remove it.


    You need a supply of magic, but if there is a cave or other space nearby where magic is stagnant, there is a risk of demons.


    I felt a bit of sympathy for him, and went back to the office to concentrate on my work for the day.

 113 the tools of a craftsman

    I was so excited, but there was no way I was going to get any work done when the strike team hadn''t even left yet. I might as well have told my father and slept until after noon.


    I''m not feeling well enough to go to sleep ...... now, and there''s not much I can do to help at this hour, just before the departure.


    If that''s the case, it would be better to finish the tip of the spear lying inconspicuously in the corner of the office as a preparatory exercise. I decided to do so and started to light the charcoal left over from yesterday''s work.


    As the fire was starting to build up, I manipulated the fungo to let the wind blow. When the fire was sufficiently roaring, I heated the tip of a spear I had brought secretly from a corner. I added more charcoal and operated the funnel to raise the temperature.


    When it was hot enough, I took it out and hammered it to shape it. Since I don''t intend to give it to anyone else, I''m using the custom model method, but I''m pretty sure that the magic power is thinner here than in the Kuro Forest where the main workshop is located. It will boost my abilities, but I don''t think it will be as good as what I can make over there.


    If you make a knife in the same way, you can cut the whole log at the main store, but at the branch office, you can only cut into half or a third of the log. Even so, the performance is good enough.


    While I was working like this, about four soldiers brought me two barrels of charcoal. It was surprisingly quick, but I guess Miss Frederica is not too busy at the moment. When everyone comes back from the attack, then the lid of the cauldron of hell will be opened.


    "Oh, excuse me. If you could just leave it over there by the barrels, it''ll be fine.


    "Okay.


    The soldiers put the barrels down and left. The troops were probably already on their way to the cave, so they must have been the ones left behind as guards. It''s possible that I''ve cut short their rest time. I feel a little guilty when I think about it, but I''ll let the young man work to his heart''s content. With such black thoughts in my head, I was about to go back to work.


    Just then, a loud voice came with the source.


    "Eizo! I''ve come to have you check out my knife!


    It''s Sandro''s father. Well, I said so myself yesterday, didn''t I? I''m getting forgetful in my old age.


    "Hey.


    I replied, not forgetting that I had forgotten all about it. Two kitchen knives were handed to me. They were two large and two small knives with a shape similar to a beef knife. The young man''s knives were almost the same in shape, but since there were two small ones and one large one, the large one must not be used often.


    "Well, I think we''ll be done in about half an hour.


    I said as I checked the two knives. As expected of a master. They are almost perfectly cleaned. A good craftsman has first-rate tools, but his care is also first-rate. They take care of their own arms, hands, and fingertips as well.


    When it comes to the care of knives alone, there may be a part of you that is better than Rike.


    "Can I watch you for that long?


    Oya-san asks me in an unusually quiet voice, though it''s still loud. The fact that he doesn''t sound hesitant comes from his size and the volume of his voice.


    I don''t mind, but it might be boring, you know?


    No, I just thought it might help me with my grooming.


    Okay. I had no reason to refuse, but if you say so, I have no reason to refuse. I readily agreed to his request.


    I''m going to hit you to make some adjustments, but don''t be surprised.


    Oh.


    I''ll tell him no. I don''t want to offend him by hitting it suddenly.


    If you put the knife on the anvil and check it with a cheat, you will see that it was made by a skilled craftsman, and it is quite good.


    If I were to accidentally put magic power into the knife, it would become very sharp, so I did not put magic power into the knife, but I beat it carefully to fix the slight distortions and variations in the structure, but not to change the shape. It''s a cheat to be able to do this, isn''t it?


    No heating is done in this process. It looks burned in, so heating it would be more than an hour''s work.


    Both pieces were made in this way to remove distortions and variations in the structure. It''s about as good as a high-end model in my workshop.


    And...


    When the work up to that point was finished, the master shouted in admiration.


    I have no idea what you''re doing.


    "Well, that''s the thing about this work. This work is out of the scope of normal maintenance. I have no idea what you guys do when you prepare food, either.


    "I see.


    In fact, there is more than a difference in professions, and even an average blacksmith probably wouldn''t know what I was doing, but I''ll say so. He trusted me.


    I think you''ll understand from here.


    "Oh.


    I''m sure you''ve done a lot of work on the sharpening process, and you may not understand the details, but you''ll know what I''m doing.


    I''m going to sharpen slower than usual. Of course, I''ll use cheats to make it sharper. Basically, it''s a matter of angle, but I think the sharpness has increased even when sharpening normally because of the adjustments I made earlier.


    It didn''t take much time, because the original maintenance was good. If you are good enough to use it, you can take care of it yourself without any problem.


    Now we''re done. From the looks of it, I think you''ve done a good job.


    I handed him the two finished knives.


    "Oh, I''m sorry.


    Make me a nice meal out of this.


    "I''ll take care of that!


    "I''ll take care of that!" he assured me in a voice that was even louder than usual.

 114 hecticness

    I finished cleaning his knife and started to finish the tip.


    The temperature of the fireplace, which had dropped during the cleaning of the knives, was raised again by operating the fiddler. The charcoal held its heat well, so there was no need to reignite it.


    I grabbed the tip of the spear with a saw and placed it in the fire bed, added charcoal, and let the wind blow. The flame, which had seemed to have settled down, came to life again, raising the temperature of the tip.


    Eventually, he sensed with his cheat that the temperature had risen to a level suitable for quenching. He quickly removed the steel from the fire pit and put it in water to quench it.


    I could feel the steel hardening in my hand from the tool. Again, the cheat told me when it was time to remove it from the water. Steam rises from the tip, as if it has begun to breathe slowly.


    I then polished the fine bumps with a whetstone to even them out, and sharpened the blade. The tip of the spear was now complete. It seems that the troops who went to the cave have not returned yet, so let''s go look for the handle.


    I left the office and went to the wagon carrying the materials of the House of Amur. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you out.


    You don''t know when the troops that went to the cave will come back, so you have to look for them quickly. As I rummaged around in the wagon, I found a collection of sticks of various lengths. These are probably not the ones used to prevent assaults, but the leftovers of the ones used for the fence around this place.


    If so, they probably won''t be used anymore. There won''t be a change of position, so there won''t be any additional fences.


    I took out a stick that was just a little longer than it should have been, and returned to the office.


    When I got back to the office, I cut off the stick and made it exactly the right length. The one I cut off is also used for this purpose.


    I put the end of the stick into the part where the handle of the spearhead was spread out for insertion, and caulked it. Now the spear is completed. I did not make the spearhead. I probably won''t use it in actual battle.


    Use a knife to hollow out the short end of the stick to make a small cup. Fill it with water from a canteen and place it on the shelf with the statue. The spear is placed under the pillar where the statue is placed as a votive offering.


    It would be better not to come to such a situation, but I hope I can get the blessings of this goddess if I should ever use this spear. The problem is that I don''t even know what kind of goddess she is.


    Just when I thought I was running out of things to do, Mathis arrived.


    "I need you to fix my horseshoe, okay?


    "Hmm? Yeah, sure.


    It''s not worth the money, but I don''t see how I can refuse, so I accept. I thought I''d have more time on my hands, but I guess I''m busy.


    When I agreed, Mathis handed me some horseshoes. I checked them with the cheat sheet and found that they were indeed distorted. I don''t need to heat it up, so I''ll just hit it directly with the anvil and fix it.


    Nice horseshoe.


    I found out by cheating that the iron used is rather good. It''s a bit of a misnomer, but I think it''s too good for a horseshoe.


    You know what I mean?


    Mathis asks in his usual languid, but slightly amused, tone.


    "Yeah. That''s because I''m a professional. That''s because you''re a professional. The wood is good, as is the construction.


    "I see.


    Matisse says in an even more pleased tone of voice. It''s hard to tell because his expression doesn''t change much, but he may be more honest than I thought.


    It took a while, but I finished hitting all the horseshoes and fixing them. I used all of the cheats, and since it''s not a weapon, I figured it wouldn''t be a problem to strengthen it, so I put a lot of magic power into it, so it will probably last much longer than an ordinary horseshoe.


    Hey, I''m done.


    Thank you, thank you.


    Don''t worry about it. It''s all part of the experience.


    I respond with a wave of my hand.


    Doesn''t Eizo make horseshoes?


    Well, he''ll make horseshoes if he''s asked, but right now he''s mostly making weapons.


    "I see.


    Mathis said, but his expression did not change much, so it was hard to tell if he was sad or satisfied. I guess I should think about getting an order for horseshoes soon.


    Mathis took the horseshoe, thanked me again in a stilted tone, and walked towards the stable.


    Just when he thought he could take a break, another job came up. It seemed that the party that had gone to the cave had returned, and Miss Frederica came storming into the office with a repair order and a barrel full of armor that the soldiers were carrying.


    I want you to fix all of this! I need you to fix all of this!


    I want you to fix all of this!" Miss Frederica said, sounding more impatient than ever. Judging from the amount of armor she wanted repaired, there were probably a good number of injured people, and the command center must be in a state of panic.


    "Yes, sir. Leave it for now.


    Please!


    Miss Frederica left again in a hurry. I''m sure she''ll be managing other materials from now on, so thank you for your hard work.


    Let''s see. ......


    I saw Miss Frederica off and started checking the list of requests she gave me.

 115 Mass Repair

    The list included many longswords, a few shields, and an armor breastplate. I can imagine a fierce battle. I hope it''s over today.


    There were also four barrels that the soldiers had brought with them. This might not get done today. I took everything out of the barrels at once.


    Four barrels of armor is quite a lot. They''re all crammed into the office. I put them in order of least time to fix.


    By repairing the ones that take the least amount of time to repair, I hope to get as many of them back into usable condition as possible. This will lead to more weapons being usable in the same amount of time. One of them could mean the difference between life and death for all of us in an emergency.


    The first step is to repair the lightly warped longsword. There is no need to prepare a fire, and the process is as simple as tapping.


    Of course, if the longsword can be fixed with one or two taps, it will not be recognized as having a problem in the first place and will not be brought to us. In other words, it is certain that it will take at least that long to fix.


    But I can''t start until I get rid of these guys, so I pick one up, place it on the anvil, and hammer it while checking for distortions with a cheat.


    It was a bit forced, but thanks to the cheat, I was able to repair one of them without taking much time. There are nearly two more digits to go. There was no time to feel relieved or depressed, so I put the repaired one in the barrel and picked up the next one and started tapping.


    I continue to work hard, and when I have repaired all the ones that need minor distortion correction, I put the ones that need sharpening in the barrel with them and bring them to the grinding table. The empty barrels were also brought and placed near the wheelhead.


    I pull out a longsword from the barrel and sharpen it while checking it with a cheat sheet. Don''t worry too much about the quality, just get it ready for use. Since it is more efficient to do the same work all at once, I adjusted the sharpening process so that I could do it all at once.


    One piece is finished in less than a minute. Without the cheat, it would have taken more time, but if you use the cheat and don''t care about the quality, it''s not so bad.


    After this, the longsword is taken out of the barrel, sharpened, and put into another barrel, and the unsharpened barrel is empty.


    So the longsword is done for now.


    Two digits and a few swords were ready to be returned to the front line. There are still a few heavily warped swords left unrepaired, but I think I have enough to replenish the supply.


    The next step is to repair the two shields. One of them can be repaired by tapping, but the other one is so pitted that it needs to be heated to be repaired.


    The shield, the one that can be tapped, will need more tapping than the sword, I''m sure of it. Let''s get on with it.


    The shield has a gentle curve. So you need to repair the dents along it. It would be better to use a splint, but I''ll use a cheat here.


    The first step is to knock out the dent to the opposite side. This is the first step in bringing it back to a near flat state. After this, tap it out at an angle so that the curve returns, while allowing a little magic to enter. Normally, this kind of modification would not result in the original performance.


    In the previous world, it would be like trying to put back a can that has been dented in the center. At first glance, it may look as if it has returned to its original state, but if you look closely, you will find distortions here and there.


    In the same way, striking from the back does not work so well, but you have to manage it with a combination of cheats and magic power.


    Eventually, the shield has almost regained its original roundness. I''m sure there are still some minor distortions if you check, but it should be enough for the front line to repair.


    At this point, the sun was already setting. There was still the breastplate to be repaired, but I wondered if this was something that needed to be finished today. The greatly distorted longsword has cracks and needs to be heated up, so it will take even longer to repair, so I''ll have to forgo it.


    I''ll leave the sub-branch with the list in hand and head for the command center.


    When I entered the tent of the command center, things were starting to calm down inside. It must have been a long time since they returned while I was repairing. Marius and the others were around the table to discuss the plan, and they were exchanging words, but they didn''t seem to be arguing, but rather repeating confirmation.


    Since Miss Frederica had come to request repairs and the order to withdraw had not come down, the mission would continue tomorrow, whether it was a failure or a success. They may have retreated today while the damage was relatively light, since it was part of their plan to extend the mission until the day after tomorrow.


    Frederica.


    "Ah, Mr. Eizo. Are you finished?


    I''m going to call out to Miss Frederica, who seems to be relatively busy even in such a command center.


    No, there''s only the breastplate left. The sun will be going down soon, and we''ll need a bonfire if we''re going to repair it today, so if it needs to be repaired today, please make the necessary arrangements.


    "I see. I have a spare breastplate, so it can wait until tomorrow.


    Also, these shields and swords are beyond repair here. We can fix them if we have to, but it''ll be very emergency.


    "Understood. You can keep the ones that can''t be repaired. I''ll have you pick up the ones we finished repairing today later.


    Pointing to the list of items she deemed irreparable, Miss Frederica took a new piece of paper and wrote something on it. It would affect the payment, and there would have to be a separate request to repair (or cast down) the item somewhere when she returned, so it was probably something like that.


    I''ll bring this back tomorrow.


    I pick up the list I brought with me.


    I''ll bring it back tomorrow.


    "Yes, I hope so, sir.


    I leave the command center. I returned to the sub-branch, thinking about the restoration schedule for tomorrow.

 116 Out of Scope

    We''ll clean up when we get back to the field office. While I was waiting for the pickup, I checked the breastplate. Basically, you can fix it by tapping it, but it needs to be heated a little.


    You only need to heat the part that needs to be fixed, but you have to remove the belt just in case, so that''s where the trouble lies.


    The soldiers arrived not long after I finished cleaning up, and took the repaired armor back. Go and work hard again.


    After that, I''ll go to my father''s place for dinner and go to bed. My stay will be extended as planned, so I haven''t started cutting down on food yet. I ate a good meal and went back to my tent, and sleep came quickly.


    The next morning, I woke up, prepared myself, and went to eat breakfast. A few soldiers came to eat, but as far as I could see, their morale was still intact. They are probably trying to finish the job today, and the thought of a triumphant return if they do well today is supporting them.


    Conversely, if they don''t make a decision today, they will have to attack tomorrow with a reduced number of troops due to injuries or other reasons, and their morale will be low. Depending on the situation of your opponent and ours, you may have to retreat and come back again, or wait for reinforcements.


    If you fly early this evening and hang on for six days, the advance party of the reinforcements will arrive with supplies, and the main body of the reinforcements will arrive two or three days later.


    However, I can easily imagine that failure would cast a bad shadow on the future of the Amur family, and if it came down to who would pay for the reinforcements, the Amur family would have a larger share than the country, so they would want to settle the matter today, no matter what.


    I''m sure they''ll want to settle the issue today, but I''ll probably just help them. With this in mind, I ate dinner and headed for the branch office.


    When I arrived at the office, I built a fire in the fire pit and took off my breastplate belt while it was still hot. It took a lot of work, but I managed to get it off.


    The range of the cheat is blacksmithing, so it should work for armor as well. I haven''t made it yet because the number of items I can make is too small to justify the effort, and it''s not like I can sell it as a household item like a knife.


    Just as the temperature was rising and I was about to start, a young soldier came running towards me. He was a bit far from the command post, but he must have been in a great hurry because he was breathing hard.


    ''Excuse me, the Count wants to see you.


    The soldier said to me.


    "The Count?


    "Yes. Yes. He says it''s urgent.


    All right. I''ll be right there.


    I''m worried about the fire pit, but it won''t be a problem if it''s left unattended, so I decide to head there immediately.


    As I followed the soldiers to the command post, I saw a group of soldiers wearing metal and leather armor gathering in a square. Leroy was getting reports of checks and such. They would be heading for the cave in a little while. Let''s hope they can finish it today.


    Count, the blacksmith is here!


    A soldier reports to Marius as he enters the tent. Aside from personal friendship, here we are the Count and a blacksmith. I have no objection to the way the soldier said it.


    "Well, thank you for your service. Everyone stand down for a moment.


    Marius replied with a hawk''s smile and waved them off. A few soldiers and Miss Frederica walked out. Miss Frederica glanced at me with a worried look in her eyes, but I''m sure it wasn''t punishment. It could be worse.


    And so it was just me and Marius in the command center.


    What''s so important that you had to go to the trouble of wiping us out?


    Now that it''s just Marius and me, I speak in a casual tone.


    "Yeah. It''s not a big deal, if you ask me. ......


    Marius stammers, which is unusual for him.


    "It''s nothing to be shy about now. Well, of course I''ll take the money.


    I laughed and urged him to go on.


    "Well, I''m sorry Eizo, but I need you to escort me to the cave. But it''s not me. It''s someone from a nearby elf village. I need your help to contain the source of the demon.


    Are the soldiers too much for you?


    No, they''re not impossible to assign. We can pull a couple of guys from the guards of this camp to help defend this place, and then we won''t have a problem in terms of numbers, but we''re not good enough. ......


    Oh. ......


    Most of the people who come here are recruits. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find it on the web.


    And guards must be able to protect themselves as well as the safety of their targets. Whether or not you are prepared to risk your life to protect them is another matter, because there is no point in being an escort if the escort dies easily.


    I''m just a blacksmith.


    I''m not going to ask you to be a mere blacksmith, but I''m going to try to resist.


    "You''re a good blacksmith, aren''t you, Eizo?


    To no avail. Marius knows that the Marquess encouraged him during the riot and that he was able to overcome his intimidation.


    "All right, all right. But just make sure you have a reason for the old blacksmith to be your escort.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. I''m sure you''ll be able to come up with a cover story.


    There was even a cover story already in place. I shrugged my shoulders and somewhat grudgingly agreed.


    "You''re leaving, right?


    "Yeah. I''m supposed to meet up with my escort a little ways out of here.


    "Okay. I''ll go get you something.


    You got it?


    I waved my hand to indicate that I understood and ran to the tent to get my belongings.

 117 go to the front

    First, go back to your tent and take your own shortsword. I hurried back to my workshop, shoveled out the excess coals, put the lit ones in the center, and put a brick in front of me to keep the lit coals from flying away. I put the decorated statue of the goddess in my pocket as a talisman and took the spear. The length of the spear was about 120cm, so it would be effective if the cave was not too narrow. As a guard, it would be better to have a weapon that can attack at a distance.


    If you have to abandon it, you should try to bring back at least the tip.


    With the two weapons, I return to the command post. There was leather armor for my upper body, I guess.


    Am I in the right place?


    There were other people in the tent, including Miss Frederica, so I spoke to Marius in a polite tone.


    "Oh. You can use that. Hey.


    What?


    Marius responds to my words and calls for a nearby female soldier. She''ll take the armor and put it on me. I''m not used to wearing it either. .......


    However, I thought that she was very skillful, and when I looked closely, I saw that she was a servant of the Amur mansion who had changed my noble clothes before. He seemed to have realized that we had noticed him and smiled.


    With his armor on, he looked like a light infantryman. It lacks a shield to enter the phalanx, though. When the servant left, he whispered to me in a voice I could barely hear, "You look good in it," but I felt embarrassed.


    As I was embarrassed, I noticed Miss Frederica staring at me.


    "Have you ever been in the military, Mr. Eizo?


    When our eyes met, Miss Frederica asked me something like that.


    "No, not at all. No, not at all. That''s why you let me wear it.


    "I see. But it looks good on you.


    Thank you.


    I smiled and bailed. Now we have to leave. I glanced over at Marius and his servant, who had a heartwarming look on their faces. I don''t suppose that Miss Frederica is in the command center for healing?


    After leaving the command center, I lined up behind the soldiers in the square. I''ll go directly under Marius'' command later.


    Not long after I got in line, Marius came out of the command center. The soldiers lined up and saluted on command. The salute is not a raised hand, but a fist to the chest.


    Marius raised his hand, and they all lowered theirs.


    "Gentlemen, today is the day that we will bring down the hammer on those scum, and we will be completely victorious!


    Marius looked around at everyone and said in a loud voice.


    Marius looks around at everyone and says in a loud voice, "Unfortunately, I can''t say that I will reward you all as much as you want for this achievement. The treasury of the House of Amur will be vacant. If any of you wish to live in the vacant room, you may do so, as you will earn money for your stay.


    The soldiers laughed. That''s a good trend. It doesn''t matter how good the joke is, when it''s not funny anymore, that''s when you''re in trouble.


    "Today, I want you to think of this as your first step toward getting the reward you deserve. I hope this will be your first victory, and I hope it will go down in your history!


    The crowd erupted in cheers. I hope this will raise morale and make today''s defeat a success.


    Leroy led the majority of the soldiers out of the cave. They were lined up in an orderly fashion and were in high spirits. Their footsteps were somehow in sync, and they must have been quite intimidating if we suddenly ran into them.


    It seems that I, Marius, and a small group of soldiers are going to meet up with the target of the escort as a separate unit. It''s not a special operation, they just don''t want to send a lot of soldiers on a detour.


    They say it takes a lot of effort just to get 10,000 soldiers in and out of the park, and even if it''s on a much smaller scale, they must want to reduce the number of times they have to lead them.


    "The planned location is here.


    One of the soldiers leads the way. I remember seeing him at the Amur mansion, so he must have brought one of his servants who knows martial arts as his bodyguard.


    I thought for a moment that it would have been better to send them to guard the people who would be guarding him now, but that would have meant losing Marius'' bodyguard.


    We walked through trees that were too few to be called a forest, but too many to be called a woodland. I was impressed by the fact that some of the lower branches had been cut down, as if they were being managed as a lumber forest.


    It was a little more than a quarter of an hour later, when the number of trees had increased a little, and an elven woman was standing facing away from us. There were several elven men who had escorted her here, and they were conversing with her.


    "It''s that woman.


    The soldier who had led the way said to Marius and me. The elf woman turns around, as if she heard us.


    She has long slit eyes, fine silvery-white hair cropped around her shoulders, and long ears. As an elf, her features are quite ordinary. But I was quite surprised.


    --The Elf woman I was escorting was Liddy.

 118 bodyguard

    "Mr. Liddy, ......?


    In my surprise, I had called out Mr. Liddy''s name. It would have been more convenient if we hadn''t met, but it was too late.


    "Mr. Eizo!


    Ms. Liddy also called out my name in a rather loud voice. Her long slit eyes widened to a degree I hadn''t seen before during my stay, indicating her surprise.


    "Do you two know each other?


    Marius asked, making no secret of his interest. The way he asks, it''s not like Marius is guiding him. He''s not smirking.


    "Well, yeah, I''ve done some work for him before.


    There was no need to hide it, so I answered honestly. Ms. Liddy''s face is back to her normal cool self, and she nods silently. But she''s probably a little embarrassed.


    I see. I see. You have a naive face and can''t seem to put yourself in a corner.


    "Oh, no, you don''t.


    Marius says with a slight grin. It''s obvious that he has found a new toy. I can barely reply, trying my best to keep my current position intact.


    "So, I guess I don''t need to introduce myself, but she''s my escort. Your mission is to bring her safely to the deepest part of the cave.


    "Yes, sir. I will protect her with my life.


    Marius and I have a polite exchange. In fact, I''m a little embarrassed because we know each other.


    "I''m reassured that you''ll be guarding me, Eizo-san. I''ll be counting on you.


    "Yes, I''ll leave it to you.


    Whether or not she knew how embarrassed I was, Liddy said with a smile that made me feel like a flower was blooming.


    Even though I was a guard, there were soldiers around me, and I heard that there were not many ferocious beasts, so it was rather easy to get to the cave. Even so, we kept a minimum of vigilance so that we could always have a spear at hand.


    Eventually, the forest breaks up and a meadow spreads out. Over there is a mountain that doesn''t look very high, but there is probably a cave at the foot of it. A soldier who was a little ahead of us found the trail where the main army had passed, and we followed it.


    Most of the beasts must have gone elsewhere, since people had passed through. We were outnumbered, but still, not many beasts would dare to attack us.


    Soon, we saw a cavern with a gaping mouth, and about ten soldiers gathered in front of it, guarding the entrance. The others seemed to have already entered the cave.


    Then we''ll go inside too.


    A man who seemed to be the captain of the remaining ten men said to us. We nodded our heads in agreement. Marius and his bodyguards are staying here, or rather, they are not going to go inside and take command. I''m sure they''ll go in if the need arises, though.


    One of them moved the fire from the campfire by the entrance to a torch to light it. Perhaps the advance party had cleared the area, but we did not come across anything even after half an hour.


    It''s so deep.


    I muttered to myself.


    ''Yeah, it''s pretty deep. I went to the deepest part once yesterday, and it would have taken me about an hour to get there without any obstacles.


    That would make it less than four kilometers. Yes, it is deep. There were very few branches, and the advance party had set up torches on the right side of the path, so we were lucky not to get lost.


    The only thing that worries me about using lights in a place like this is oxygen, but it seems to have been burning for a long time, so there must be places where air goes in and out. I don''t feel any wind, so I am still worried.


    The longer it burns, the more likely it is that stagnant magic will build up. It is said that when the stagnant magic exceeds a certain level, demons will spring up, but the details are not known.


    Liddy gave us an explanation. The Kuro Forest has a lot of demonic power, but it''s not the only place where demons appear naturally.


    I can understand why the Kuro Forest has a lot of magic, but demons rarely appear. However, you might want to ask Samija about the existence of the cave, though I thought she would never say. You don''t want them to just pop up out of nowhere one day.


    A little further on, we heard a muffled metallic sound. In this situation, it must be the sound of battle. It''s hard to tell if it''s far away or close because it''s probably reverberating.


    Speaking of which, we''ve reached the far end, didn''t we finish it yesterday?


    I ask the captain as I walk hurriedly. The reason why I don''t run is because when I get there, I''m not in the best condition.


    "Yeah. Yeah, there''s a strong one. We decided to retreat just in case.


    "I see. Why are we going today?


    The demons won''t stop sprouting if we don''t defeat it, but the new recruits just can''t do it. The villagers here say they know how to defeat it, so we''re bringing them along now.


    I don''t want to treat Liddy-san like an object, but it''s like carrying the explosives needed to blow up the enemy base deep into the enemy base. Once that''s decided, we just have to get them safely to the back.


    We trudged on toward the sound of the battle, which was getting louder and louder.

 119 battle

    I asked the captain, "Why the hell do we have to defeat the master or something?


    I asked the captain.


    "A demon is a stagnant mass of magic.


    It was not the captain who answered, but Liddy. Her voice was quiet but clear.


    "From stagnant magic, demons are born.


    Not exactly a creature, is it?


    Yes. Dragons, demons, and other demons that are originally alive are not living beings like us. They are born from magic and simply multiply. And they will attack anything that is alive.


    They are like the enemy monsters in the computer games of the previous world. We don''t know what kind of life they live, they just appear endlessly and attack.


    What happens when you defeat it?


    The magic power in your body will disappear. If it is a living being, its body will remain, but its magic will disappear.


    So you don''t know if the bear you killed before was a demon or not. I''m pretty sure it wasn''t born from magic.


    I thought magic was some kind of energy, but apparently not. At least, it is not something that is subject to the law of conservation. It''s too strange for energy to disappear after having existed.


    If the master is not defeated, a demon is born from its magic power. If you don''t defeat the master, a demon will be born from its magic power, and more demons will be born from the demon''s magic power.


    Yeah.


    Then there''s no limit to the number of demons that can be created if left unchecked.


    It''s like counting demons.


    That''s right. Normally, demons only sprout up little by little, but if a large number of demons sprout up for some reason, it will be a big problem. That happened a while ago. Here.


    "What?


    You just said something that sounds heavy. I''m curious, but I don''t want to follow it too closely.


    We barely fought it off, but there were a few demons left. We tried to keep them from increasing for a while, but we couldn''t defeat them all, and it looked like it might happen again, so we sent a strike team.


    "I see.


    The elves can defeat the master, but they can''t make a way to get there. The strike force can create a path to get there, but they can''t defeat the master. So we should follow each other to annihilate them.


    While we were talking about this, the sound of battle was getting louder. I could see the flickering light of the torches and the reflected light of the swords. It seems that the place is a little like a hall. As far as I can see from here, it''s a big crowd.


    The captain shouted at me, "All right, you protect the elf lady!


    The captain says to me in a loud voice.


    I know what I''m doing!


    I shouted back at him as loud as I could, and held my spear at the ready, shielding Miss Liddy behind me. The soldiers stepped in front of us and began to clear the area.


    As we entered the middle of the battle, we could see the demons here in the torchlight.


    They are about the height of a dwarf, with green skin. Their heads are hairless, their noses protrude, and their eyes glow yellow. Unbalanced limbs, like thin dead branches, extend from the body.


    The closest thing to a goblin that I know is a goblin. But the goblins I know are a bit more civilized, clothed and armed, but these guys don''t have anything on their bodies, and their weapons are long claws and razor-sharp fangs, making them look almost like animals.


    They jumped at the soldiers, but most of them were blocked and struck back. The goblins that are cut down do not make a spray of blood, and when they fall, they turn into black ashes and disappear. So this is not a living thing. .......


    If you''ve ever been in a situation where you''re not sure if you''re in the right place at the right time, or if you''ve just been jumped on, you may have seen a soldier swing his sword with such force that it struck a rock on the ground. It''s true that the sword is warped and chipped. I''ll fix the ones I can when I get back.


    The soldiers are clearing the way in front of me, so I''m going forward, protecting Liddy and focusing on the back. On the way, a goblin approached us, perhaps slipping through the gaps between the soldiers.


    He thrust out his spear so as not to hit the soldiers, and without aiming too hard, the tip of the spear caught the center of the goblin''s body and slid right in.


    The lack of substance I just saw and the feeling in my hand don''t match up, which is really weird. Even though the performance of the spear is equivalent to that of a custom-made model, it still feels a little like it is piercing the flesh.


    I quickly pulled out the spear and the goblin disappeared before it could fall. There was nothing left behind.


    I slaughtered about four goblins just by crossing the hall. Some of the soldiers were injured, but mostly unharmed, and the goblins were reduced in number.


    With the battle behind us, we jumped into the deepest part of the cave, where the boss was waiting for us.

 120 a desperate struggle

    "The deepest part is this far in!


    The captain calls out to me and Liddy. There''s some kind of entrance at the end of the hall.


    "You two stay here and guard it! We''re going in!


    The soldiers nodded and quickly followed one by one to the side of the entrance. I wondered when they were clearing the street, if this squad was one of the most skilled.


    Well, if they weren''t, they wouldn''t have brought Ms. Liddy along as an escort. She is also a decisive weapon, and it would be useless if she is lost on the way.


    We jumped into the entrance and found ourselves in a large space, not as large as before, but quite large. Soldiers unfold in front of us.


    Illuminated by torches, there were many goblins and goblins that looked much larger than the goblins.


    I''m not a tall man myself, but they are taller than me. But they looked like muscular goblins, with no clothes or armor, just like normal goblins. That''s the master. I''d call them hobgoblins.


    We''ll take care of the fish, you guys take care of the master!


    "Oh!


    The captain shouts, and I shout back. It''s time. I gripped the handle of my spear tightly.


    The captain and his men do as he says, kicking the goblins around the hobgoblin. The captain cuts them down with a single sword, but the other soldiers take a little longer.


    The hobgoblin is not sitting idly by, and is about to attack the soldiers along with the goblin, and the soldiers who have taken care of their opponents and me are barely able to save themselves.


    I see, that''s why they retreated yesterday. Unlike today, there must have been more of them yesterday. There are many goblins between us and the hobgoblins, and we are not yet in a position to fight the hobgoblins on our own.


    Despite their size, hobgoblins move very fast. I tried several times to attack the hobgoblin through it, but although I could hurt it a little, I could not inflict a fatal wound in that situation.


    If I hit the right spot, this spear would easily pierce the skin of the opponent, even if it was a little hard, but if I didn''t hit the target, there was nothing I could do. It''s frustrating, but you should be in a position where you can get close to the enemy quickly when a path is made.


    While we were fighting like this, the goblins dwindled in number, and the captains held them back, creating a path between us and the hobgoblins. Liddy and I approached the hobgoblin.


    We have the advantage in numbers, but that doesn''t mean we can just stab the hobgoblin with our spears and call it a day.


    In order to separate the goblin from the hobgoblin, I thrust my spear at the hobgoblin. The hobgoblin, as expected, dodged it quickly. The hobgoblin dodges it as quickly as expected, and with equal speed I draw back my spear and thrust again. I don''t expect to hit it. The hobgoblin dodges at a distance.


    By repeating this, I gain distance between the hobgoblin and the goblin. In between, the hobgoblins attacked me. If they''re aiming at me, I''ll take a few hits at worst, but if they''re aiming at Liddy, that''s not going to happen, and I''ll have to defend myself from the goblins that notice me.


    It was a great decision to give me the combat cheat as well. ....... If it weren''t for this cheat, I wouldn''t be able to protect people and fend off enemies at the same time. I''ll be thanking her in my heart. I thanked her in my heart. I thought I heard a laughing "You''re welcome".


    Eventually, I pulled the hobgoblins away until they were out of the way. It''s time for you to go, Liddy.


    "What should I do now?


    "What should I do now?" "I''ll ask Liddy-san for instructions while trying to survive the hobgoblin''s attack. I tried to see if I could kill it, but it was difficult because I had to keep Liddy in mind.


    Eizo-san, please try to keep the demons from moving. Meanwhile, I''ll make preparations. Get down when I give you the signal.


    Liddy answered in a clear voice. I nodded my understanding. But you don''t mind if I kill him, do you? I swallowed as I said this. I took a closer look and saw that the wounds I had just inflicted were already closed. Could this be...?


    "It''s healing with magic!


    I said involuntarily. This time, Liddy nodded.


    Pure magic won''t heal, but stagnant magic will.


    So that''s why the soldiers are taking so long to kill the goblins, and the real reason why they couldn''t kill the hobgoblins even though they came in large numbers yesterday. It''s so annoying.


    But there''s no point in complaining. I have to deal with the hobgoblin until Mr. Liddy finishes his preparations. I launch my spear to kill it, but it''s too fast and heals too fast. It''s not like a bear, is it? So I''m going to have to increase the number of moves so that it can''t do anything else.


    I''m going to put my aim second, and just go for the spear, focusing on the number of moves. Occasionally I''ll hit a hobgoblin and wound it, but it won''t take long for the wound to heal.


    The hobgoblins don''t just keep hitting me, they focus on me. I think it''s because the two or three times I''ve tried to hit Liddy, I''ve hit her in a way that would have ended it. I don''t know if she has any feelings, but I think she must have been very scared. At least it seems to be capable of learning.


    It thrusts its spear at me, and when there is a slight gap, it throws a kick at me. The kick was so sharp that it made a gurgling sound, and if it hit me, at least I would not be in a condition to continue fighting. I twisted my body to dodge it, and even drew back my spear, but this was also dodged.


    How long did it go on like this? I don''t know the exact time, since I''ve been exchanging lives. It must have been at least a quarter of an hour, and then Liddy shouted.


    Get down!

 121 Victory

    When I heard Mr. Liddy''s voice, I quickly got down. Rather than falling down, it would be better to say collapsing.


    A blue-white light ran over my body. The hobgoblin sees it and jumps back. But the light changed its trajectory and pursued the hobgoblin, hitting him.


    There is a crashing sound, and the hobgoblin falls onto its back. If the hobgoblin disappears, I''ll have defeated it, but I doubt it.


    I quickly raise myself up and readjust my spear. As I wait, the hobgoblin does not disappear, but stands up and howls.


    "Goooooooooooooo!


    The air shook with a chill. It seemed to have worked. I don''t know if it''s the same as the beast, but the wounded one might be more troublesome. Let the second round begin.


    "No luck, .......


    Liddy murmured behind me. She didn''t expect me to survive that.


    Can you do that again?


    I asked her, thinking that it would be impossible, and she shook her head.


    The only other option is to use this: ......


    Liddy-san showed me the sword on his waist. It''s a mithril sword that I fixed. I''ve heard that it can be used as a magic battery, but I thought there was a procedure to do that.


    Oh, by the way, what do you need to do to use it?


    What do I need to do to use it?" "Well, since you''re hesitating here, is there something important you need to do?


    "Life.


    What?


    The tone of voice is the same as usual, but he says something outrageous, and for a moment I can''t catch up.


    In exchange for your life, you can draw out your magic power and use the spell once more.


    "Then don''t do that.


    Liddy explained in detail, and I quickly dismissed the idea. I''m not sure how Liddy brought the sword to my house, but for now I''ll concentrate on killing the hobgoblin.


    "...... Yes.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    As I observed her, it seemed that the spell she had used earlier had worked, and her movements had slowed down. It might not be too difficult for me to kill it. I don''t know what''s going to happen tomorrow, and I don''t think it''s a good idea to miss this moment.


    I''ll take care of it.


    I declare to Mr. Liddy. Well, there''s no turning back now.


    The hobgoblin aims at Ms. Riddy again. It''s probably because it''s wary of the magic, but that would give it an opening.


    I don''t have the right to let him get away with it, so I stick out my spear. The hobgoblin, perhaps expecting it, easily abandoned his attack on Ms. Liddy and avoided it.


    The hobgoblin dodged several spear attacks. However, my attacks are hitting harder and my wounds are healing slower than when the same thing happened a while ago.


    If I were up against a normal creature, I would be able to take this fight to an end and win, but I''m not a normal creature. If I were to engage in an endurance battle, I would be at a disadvantage because the hobgoblin would absorb my stagnant magic.


    I waited for an opportunity to attack the hobgoblin, while passing its attack. I took an irregular stance, holding the back half of the spear handle in one hand, and the other hand holding the spearhead (not attached this time, but it was the edge).


    Neither attack was fatal. But little by little, the hobgoblin''s attacks began to hit me as well. I''m getting bruises and cuts all over the place. I''m lucky those claws aren''t poisonous.


    Then came the chance I''d been waiting for. The hobgoblin tries to dodge when I show signs of attacking. I thrust out my spear with all my might, and the hobgoblin leaps right back. I had been waiting for this moment.


    Just before I complete my thrust, I remove one hand from the spear handle and push the spear out with the other hand. The spear, which had enough speed due to my enhanced muscle strength, was much weaker than when I threw it in a proper spear-throwing stance, but it sprinted through the air just a little.


    "Gah!


    It''s not the kind of thing you can aim for, so it didn''t hit the center of the chest you were aiming for, but the spear pierced the hobgoblin''s abdomen. But the spear pierced the hobgoblin''s abdomen. There was no way to avoid the spear if it flew in the same direction as the hobgoblin jumped.


    The hobgoblin steps on the spear. I had already drawn my shortsword and jumped into the hobgoblin''s pocket.


    The hobgoblin tries to regain his stance, but I push the handle of the spear sprouting from my abdomen to prevent him from doing so. Once again, there is an opening. I thrust the shortsword into his chest.


    "GGGH!


    He fell to the side with a cry of pain. The game is now won.


    I quickly swung the shortsword down on the neck of the fallen hobgoblin, and the neck separated from the body, and then both were gone.


    Watching this, I collapse like a puppet with a broken string. I was at the end of my rope. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Liddy rushing towards me with tears in her eyes.


    "Are you okay?


    Ms. Liddy asks me as she bends down to look into my face. Your eyes are as beautiful as ever.


    I''m fine. There are some injuries, but nothing fatal. Oh, I''m so tired. ......


    As I said this breathlessly, Ms. Liddy lightly poked me in the head with a poke.

 122 after a victory

    The hobgoblin was a stagnant mass of magic that affected the surrounding goblins. It was clear from the situation that the troops who had been guarding us had begun to dispose of the goblins easily.


    I should probably help them, but it''s not a mission I was told to do, and in addition to the bruises, scrapes, and cuts from the battle I just had, my energy gauge is empty. I was barely able to sit up, and my priority was to drink water from the canteen I had brought with me and rest my body. If anyone looks like they''re in trouble, I''ll come to their aid.


    I''ve asked Liddy to stay with me just in case, but it''s only a matter of time before this place is overrun. Since the source of the demons and the source of their reinforcement is gone, they are no different from an army that has lost all of its supplies. It''s obvious what will happen to such an army.


    As I looked at the situation, I wasn''t sure whether to ask or not, but I asked Liddy.


    The sword you fixed, someone risked their life to use it to defeat the demons here, right?


    "Yes. There was an outbreak that was even stronger than the one we just defeated, and we had no choice but to use it to defeat it.


    If it''s stronger than that one, then yes, it is. ......


    If it''s stronger than a hobgoblin, it''s probably a goblin lord or an ogre or something like that. I''m sure the information didn''t get to Camilo because he took care of it before anyone else got hurt.


    Normally, once you''ve defeated one, it''s quite a while before the next one, but this time it was much faster than I expected. ......


    Mr. Liddy continued to speak.


    So that''s why you asked for a strike force. It''s easy to imagine that it was a fierce battle, considering that they managed to hold off the attackers and waited for them to arrive.


    Does this mean we''ll be okay for a while?


    "Yes. Almost certainly. The magic of this forest is not so strong that it can occur three times in a row. In the first place, it''s abnormal to have two occurrences in a row.


    I see. I guess that''s a relief. I noticed that the sounds of battle had almost disappeared from the surroundings. The captains had destroyed the goblins.


    Shall we meet up with the other side then?


    "Yes.


    I didn''t notice that Liddy''s usual calm voice had taken on a slightly melancholy tone, and the two of us headed towards the captains.


    You''re really something, aren''t you? It''s no wonder you''re in charge of guarding the elf lady!


    The captain said as he patted me on the shoulder. It hurts even if you''re not hurt. My figure is in shambles, but I''m in high spirits from the excitement of victory.


    "I''m just a blacksmith, though.


    "I''m just a blacksmith." "How can an ordinary blacksmith handle a spear so well?


    That''s true. I chuckle.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on. Don''t tell too many people.


    I know! Let''s get back to it!


    Yeah.


    The captain leads the way out of the deepest part of the building. Mr. Liddy is right behind me. If there''s one left anywhere and it attacks us, we''ll be blinded.


    As I walked out of the innermost part, the last goblin was being defeated in the hall. There was also Leroy, who I hadn''t seen earlier. I wonder if he was on a side street.


    Leroy glanced at me and nodded softly. I nodded briefly and we exchanged small congratulations. A few of the soldiers who were available cheered when they saw us come out safely, and it spread throughout the hall.


    We stormed out of the hall amidst the cheers, back the way we came, and out of the cave. Marius was waiting for us with a big smile on his face, as if he had sent one of us to report.


    Miss Frederica was also there, looking relieved when she saw me come out, and then she looked at Liddy with a pout.


    The captains lined up in front of Marius and knelt down. Mr. Liddy and I followed suit and knelt behind the captains.


    With the help of Lord Eizo and Lord Liddy, we have successfully defeated the master demon. Master Leroy is sweeping up the rest now. But it''s only a matter of time.


    The captain gave a formal report. Miss Frederica seemed to be writing it down.


    "Hmm. You did well.


    Marius nodded humbly and asked everyone to stand.


    Marius nodded humbly and asked everyone to stand.


    "Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    The captains saluted and headed towards the square in front of the cave. The captains saluted and headed toward the plaza in front of the cave. As Liddy and I were heading there, Marius stopped us.


    Oh, this way, gentlemen.


    He led us to a tent that was probably a front line command center, much smaller than the one in the garrison, but still quite magnificent. Liddy and I looked at each other and followed Marius.


    The reason I asked you to follow me was to talk about the prize.


    Once we were in the tent and no one else was looking, Marius spoke up. Marius'' bodyguards, or servants, were present, but not even Miss Frederica was here.


    "I''ve given Eizo more work than just blacksmithing."


    Marius continued. If you call me "Eizo" instead of "Eizo-dono", does that mean I can do the same?


    I was prepared to do some spear work when you called me in the first place. I was prepared to work as a spearman to some extent when I was called in.


    Then I''ll speak in my usual tone. Mr. Liddy looks surprised. I don''t know if it''s the tone or what I said. Either.


    The captain didn''t say I killed it, he said it was done with my help and yours. For the record, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that you and I cooperated and that someone else killed it.


    Thank you for being so perceptive.


    Marius said with a slightly annoyed and sad look on his face. I wish I could say that I beat him, but I guess I''m sorry that I can''t.


    Don''t worry about it. That''s good enough for me.


    I said sincerely.


    "Thanks. Well, that''s why I can''t talk about the prize in front of the lady.


    That''s what I thought.


    If you talk about it in front of Miss Frederica, it might go on record. She is a government official, not a vassal of House Amur. She doesn''t care whether the Amur family is at a disadvantage or not.


    So, why did you let Liddy come along with you?


    If it was simply about the way she treated me, she could have just talked to me and not bothered to show me the other side of the story.


    You don''t have to show me the other side of the story. "That part is related to the other request she made me make. And I''ll have her take care of your injuries.


    Marius said with a wink. It looks good when a handsome man does it, unlike old men like Camilo and me. As I was being treated by Marius''s bodyguard, I was thinking about such useless things.

 123 E.L.F.s Village and Her Request

    Marius continues his story.


    "You may have heard some of the stories, but the outbreak happened before we were sent here to kill it, and the damage was already done. Of course, it''s an elven village.


    I glanced at Liddy as I was being treated for my injuries, but there was no change in his expression.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had to deal with this.


    So that''s when you used the sword. There are people who sacrificed their lives because they needed them.


    The number of people in the village has been reduced so much that it''s impossible to rebuild it at this rate. So the elven village was abandoned and the people moved to other villages.


    What about those caves?


    The state will take care of it. The caves and the square where we are now stationed will be used mainly as a training ground for new recruits.


    ...... Oh, you mean the training ground where endless numbers of actual combatants are born?


    Exactly.


    I''m not sure how often they come up, but I''m sure the elves have their own lives and can''t go to the caves as often as they''d like. If that were the case, there would have been a lot of them.


    On the other hand, if it was a military training, they could go into the cave once every two days or so, and if they did so and swept the inside of the cave, it would be unlikely that powerful demons would spring up.


    I''m curious as to why they haven''t done so before, but I guess they were just looking out for their village or something.


    So, what is it that Liddy wants me to do for him?


    To be frank, I''d like you to let Liddy stay in your house.


    "What?


    I made a dumb sound. No, I thought the elves were going to move to another village.


    The people of this village will move elsewhere. Then it will take more time when we want to borrow the knowledge of the elven people.


    This was the closest village to the capital?


    Yes. So I want to keep one of them close by. If that''s the case, it would be best for him to live in the city, but I heard that''s not the case with the elves.


    "Yes.


    Liddy nodded. The elves need to replenish their magic power. In a place like the capital, where magic is scarce, it would be difficult to stay for a few days, but to continue living. Strictly speaking, they should come to the Kuro Forest once every few days to replenish their magic, but that''s not very efficient.


    Marius continued to talk.


    If you could do that, you would be living in the capital in the first place. ...... And I heard that the closest place to the capital is the Kuro Forest, which means your house would be the most convenient. This is what she asked me to do.


    Liddy nodded his head again. The best place to meet the requirements would certainly be my house.


    "Are you sure about this, Liddy-san?


    "As long as it doesn''t bother Mr. Eizo.


    No, it''s not a problem. It''s just that you''ll be away from your village.


    Yes, I know. I understand.


    I''m not sure if you''re okay with that, since you have a family. But I''m afraid to ask if there are any complications in that area. I don''t know how old he is because he is an elf, but he is probably not a child, so if he says it''s okay, then it''s okay.


    "All right. I''ll take it.


    Thank you very much.


    I''ll say thank you.


    Liddy and Marius will thank you.


    You don''t have to do that.


    I responded with a wave of my hand. I waved my hand in response. Maybe the "elven knowledge I want to borrow" is around magic, which we don''t have right now. I''ve spent my whole life ignorant of magical phenomena.


    It''s a win-win situation for Rike, who can also forge using magic.


    Thus ended the discussion of the "additional request". Marius offered to pay for the preparations in some form or other, but I refused.


    As long as you live in my house, we want to be a family. I''ve only ever known one family to have a reserve fund. I don''t intend to do that, so I can''t take it.


    I did tell them that I''d get paid for my blacksmithing work.


    When we finished talking with Marius and the others and left the tent together, the rest of the party had also come out of the cave.


    Regardless of whether this was an "expedition until we get home" or not, the main mission was now complete.


    Seeing us coming out of the tent.


    "Gather around!


    Leroy called out. All of us except for the injured soldiers and those who were treating them lined up. Mr. Liddy and I hurried away from the line.


    "Gentlemen, thank you very much for your hard work this time. Thanks to your efforts, we were able to safely wipe out the demons that lurked here.


    Marius is addressing the soldiers in the crowd, and Miss Frederica is writing it down. She may have been a patron of the country.


    It is highly doubtful that she is aware of this.


    As I told you before we left, I can''t reward you as much as I would like, but I believe you will gain a lot from this experience.


    In the previous world, this would have been called "rewarding exploitation," but in this one, I think we''ll both have to agree with that. I think it''s important to know if you''ve actually been in a real battle before.


    Fortunately, no one lost their lives this time. "Fortunately, no one lost their lives this time, but there are those who gave themselves and were seriously injured. Please applaud their dedication and courage!


    There was a round of applause. Mr. Liddy and I clapped too.


    "Well, then, let''s go home. Triumphant return!


    The clapping and cheering started again, and it seemed to go on forever.

 124 the end of a war

    After a joyous ovation, the soldiers returned to the garrison. Liddy went back to the village with the elves and came back to the garrison tomorrow.


    When we returned to the garrison, Sandro''s men were waiting for us with a meal. Come to think of it, it was long past noon.


    Good work, everybody! Come on, eat up!


    When the master shouted loudly over the noise of the soldiers, the tension was released and the soldiers, suddenly conscious of their hunger, ran to the mess hall.


    The amount of food will not change even if you are in such a hurry!


    The old man said, and the remaining soldiers burst into laughter.


    I had some things to do first, so I headed for the sub-office. There, the captain of the unit that escorted me called out, "Hey, you! "Hey you!


    Thanks for your help today. And ......, I''m sorry about that.


    The captain''s brow furrowed. The captain knows that I''m the one who killed the hobgoblin, so he''s probably worried that I won''t get the credit.


    I don''t mind, because I''m not happy about a blacksmith getting such an honor. It''s not worth the money.


    I laughed and held out my right hand. The captain grasped my hand with an embarrassed look on his face. He grasped my hand with a craggy hand that showed his experience.


    It''s better for someone like him to receive the honor of battle than for me to have to pay for it with cheats. I thought again.


    When I returned to the office, I put the statue of the goddess on the shelf and thanked her for my success.


    The spear was also unexpectedly helpful, and I regretted to leave it behind, but I thanked her in my heart and took off the handle, leaving only the tip. When I get home, I''ll put the hilt and spearhead on it again.


    I''m going to the command post. It would have been more efficient to come here first, but I wanted to put the statue back on the shelf first. When I entered the command center, it was quite noisy with joy, excitement, and preparations for tomorrow''s evacuation.


    I looked around and found Miss Frederica hunched over her desk. She''s scribbling away. She should be busy for the next week or so. The best place to rest might be in the carriage on the way back.


    I''m sorry, but this is my job, so I''ll talk to her.


    "Ms. Frederica, may I have a word?


    "Oh, Mr. Eizo. Yes, sir. One moment, please.


    Miss Frederica finished writing in her notebook and turned to me. If you talk about something else in the middle of the day, you''ll wonder what you were doing when you get back to your work.


    "What is it?


    I want to check if there are any repairs to be done today, and I need some help clearing out the materials in the forge.


    "Oh, I see.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    "Well, there''s no repairs today. I''ve got some broken armor, but I''m going to use my spare parts on the way home and send them back for repair when I get back. I''m sorry to tell you this, Mr. Eizo.


    If you fix it here, you''ll have to pay me. From my point of view, it means you''ll lose the money you made.


    "No, don''t worry about it. I''m exhausted today, so I''m rather grateful.


    This is not an expression of humility or reserve, but an honest feeling. I am able to act normally, but I don''t have the energy to say, "Let''s go to battle and repair! I can act normally, but I don''t have the energy to fight and say, "Now let''s repair it!


    Thank you, sir. I''ll send the men to remove it later, so please leave it to them.


    "Okay, thank you. Thank you very much. Frederica-san, do your best not to be too persistent.


    Yes, sir.


    Miss Frederica smiled and said with a smile that made me feel relieved. With that cheerful smile on her face, I left the command center. If there are no repairs, then all that''s left is to clean up.


    I returned to my post, and while I was busy clearing away the charcoal and bricks from the fire pit, dumping water from the water barrels, and moving the flask, four soldiers arrived, and I asked them to take what they could with them.


    I''m sorry to make you come back and do all the hard work.


    "No, no, no. It''s part of the job.


    The soldiers, who still looked young, were working in pairs to take things out of the office. In the meantime, I put away the statues on the shelves, folded up the cloth, and the office disappeared.


    It was only for a short time, but I felt a little sad that my workshop was gone. The traces of tools left here and there added to the sadness, just like when you see an abandoned factory.


    "Thanks for your help. Thank you.


    I placed my hand gently on the marks, thanked him, and left the office.

 125 return to the capital

    On my way back to my tent, I saw a carriage and several cavalrymen leaving. Perhaps they were returning ahead of us, as a harbinger of things to come.


    That night, there were many revelers here and there. Some danced by the bonfire, others sang. They didn''t seem to have brought any alcohol, so they were all sober despite the excitement, but the joy of victory must have been enough to intoxicate them.


    I''m eating dinner with my dad, Mathis, and the rest of the supply team while watching all this. It was a late lunch, but it was supposed to be dinner if they didn''t get eradicated today. Since all that was left was to return home, both lunch and dinner were served.


    That''s a lot of work for you guys, but you said


    It doesn''t make any difference whether you make it once or twice.


    He was laughing. I''m sure that''s not true.


    It''s late, so Miss Frederica, who has finished her paperwork for today, is eating with me. I don''t know why, but she''s sitting next to me, just like a puppy who has grown attached to me. If Deanna sees her, she''s going to hit me on the shoulder and say she''s taking me home.


    The conversation naturally focused on today''s victory, and I was asked a lot of questions, mainly by the man and the young guys. Of course, I didn''t tell them who defeated the hobgoblin in the end.


    "Well, then, Eizo won''t make much money.


    The father says.


    "Not really.


    Not really. - Really? Well, I hope he''s happy with it.


    Thank you, old man.


    Oh.


    He''s unusually embarrassed. The two young men were yelling at him, and we were laughing at them.


    The next morning, when I finished getting ready and headed for the carriage, Liddy was waiting for me.


    "Good morning, Miss Liddy.


    Good morning.


    When I greeted her, she replied in a soft voice. I looked at her to see if I could help her with her luggage, but she was carrying nothing but her backpack.


    "Oh, you don''t have much luggage, do you?


    "Yes. We don''t carry that much stuff to begin with.


    Is that so? Is it possible that a long life span reduces attachment to things? I''m feeling a bit short on time.


    "Oh, by the way...


    Liddy''s voice sounded a little panicked.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something to do.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. ...... Oh.


    You''re talking about crop seeds.


    Yeah. They''re supposed to be delivered to Mr. Camilo''s place.


    I shouldn''t have bothered, given the circumstances.


    No, I can''t do that.


    When he first came to our house, he was already half certain that he was going to abandon his village, so he took that request into consideration.


    In the beginning, it may have been that Liddy was not going to come to our house, but that she was going to go to Camilo''s place even if she was far away. Considering this, the condition may have been a mistake.


    In the future, when I make similar conditions, I''ll ask how far the residential area is from the city. .......


    After me and Liddy, Mathis came, then Miss Frederica, and finally the ladies who had cleaned up the kitchen came in a flurry and got into the carriage.


    As soon as she got into the carriage, Miss Frederica put the cushion I had given her under her buttocks. You still have that, don''t you?


    "Well, elves are a special article.


    The lady said straightforwardly. In the previous world, this would have been considered s*xual harassment, so I cringed inwardly.


    I see, with such a beautiful woman as my wife, I''ll make a lot of money even if I don''t get much!


    The guy says with a laugh. At that moment, I saw Miss Frederica turn her head like a broken tin doll and start staring at me. I''m a little scared, please don''t do this.


    "No, not my wife or anything. I''m not a wife or anything, I''m just an old man who''s a recluse for a reason.


    I frown and deny it. Even though I''ve been told that it won''t have a big impact on me, I''m still an irregularity in this world. The idea of me having a family is still a bit unthinkable.


    It''s hard for me to say this because no one will understand my reasons.


    As I said this, Miss Frederica looked away, and at the same time, Miss Liddy began to stare at me. What the hell is going on today? .......


    There was no other topic of conversation that made me cringe.


    If you think about the two points, "It seems that the elf village was damaged" and "As a result, Liddy-san moved, and it''s not like she''s getting married or anything", you can somewhat imagine what happened. Not many people would run into such a minefield.


    Thus, during the three days of the return trip, although the lady occasionally showed her lack of delicacy, the atmosphere was not particularly awkward and the carriage went safely to the capital.

 126 triumph

    It''s been three days since we left the cave garrison. Today was the day we would finally return to the capital. In the morning, everyone went about their business as usual, but during the rest stops at the watering holes, many of the soldiers washed their heads and wiped their faces and bodies with wet cloths, cleaning themselves as best they could.


    When the rest was over and the column started moving forward again, the mountain range rising beyond the capital came into view. When it came into view, the distance to the capital was no longer so great. Seeing this, the horses seemed to be feeling a sense of urgency, and their speed increased slightly.


    It''s not the kind of speed that makes you run through the wind, so you won''t get drunk, but at this rate, we''ll reach the capital long before the sun sets.


    It doesn''t benefit Liddy and me much, since we won''t be able to get home by the end of the day if we keep doing this and that, but it will be nice for the soldiers and the ladies.


    And the outer wall of the city comes into view. It''s time. There is a strange silence in the ranks, with only the sound of horses'' hooves and carriage wheels turning. The tension and silence were broken when they approached the gate of the wall.


    The attackers have returned!


    shouted a soldier standing guard at the gate. The various people who had lined up to enter the city all turned to look at us at once, and soon the area was filled with applause and shouts of joy.


    Our line moves slowly this time through the crowd, and we are given priority through the gate. No one complained about it, as far as I could see. Everyone was actively opening the way for them to pass.


    The applause spread through the city faster than the procession, and we heard it all the way through the streets.


    I guess it was thanks to the troops who came back first that we were welcomed so soon after our return. It was only because they had announced that we had come back victorious.


    The cheering continued even after we passed through the gates of the inner wall of the capital, and did not stop until we reached the square where we were first stationed.


    When they reached the square, the soldiers lined up. The men who had returned earlier were with them. We, the supply team, lined up behind them. Judging from their clothes, it seemed that servants on errands and men and women of noble birth had come to see the sights, and it was quite noisy.


    As I scampered about in curiosity, I made eye contact with a few people. At first I thought they were looking at me, but I soon realized that they were looking at Liddy, who was standing next to me - in other words, they were looking at the elves because they were curious. Except for one.


    I wonder if His Excellency the Marquis has more time on his hands than I thought. He grinned and nodded when I made eye contact with him, which was too much to fake. He''s not a bad guy, is he?


    As I continued to scurry around, the girl next to me, Frederica, tugged at the hem of my dress, and I stopped scurrying.


    A step stool (the same one used to get in and out of the carriage) was set up, and Marius climbed up on it. The crowded place became quiet as if it had been hit by water.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for your hard work on this expedition. It is a shame that the Elven villages were so badly damaged before we arrived. I would like to offer a moment of silence for the victims.


    We all closed our eyes and said a silent prayer for the victims of the village, which included Liddy''s acquaintances and possibly family members. It''s quiet, and the onlookers seem to be saying a silent prayer as well.


    But thanks to your efforts, we were able to defeat our enemies. I believe that this is something to be proud of. I hope that I can count on your help in the future when the House of Amur goes into battle. Finally, I would like to repeat my thanks for your hard work in this expedition!


    The soldiers drew their swords and gave a sword salute. Even from behind, it''s rather spectacular. We are civilians, so we only bowed lightly. There was no need to be rude.


    The crowd erupts again. Now the upper class knew that Marius, or the Amur family, had succeeded in going to war. It would be advantageous in the future to publicize their success in such a ceremony.


    See you later! Make sure you come by the store!


    Yeah, I''ll come by with my family.


    I waved goodbye to him, Martin, and Boris. It''s a little sad to say goodbye to someone you''ve known for a little over a week, isn''t it?


    Thank you for your help, Mr. Eizo. Thank you for your quick work. And the cushions.


    When I saw that Miss Frederica''s luggage was bulging, it seemed that she had taken that simple cushion. If you like it so much, I should have made it better.


    I know you''re going through a tough time right now, Frederica, but you need to eat and sleep well. That''s what a beautiful lady should do.


    "Yes, sir. I understand.


    Miss Frederica said with a lovely smile and a laugh. I stroked her head, but she didn''t seem to mind, so I stroked her for a while, then shook her hand and we parted.


    Delmotte, Mathis and the others had to clean up the place. I didn''t want to get in their way, so I just said a quick hello. Aside from Delmotte, Mathis is a member of the Amur family, and I''m sure I''ll see him around.


    The other soldiers had begun to clean up, and there were no more spectators. His Excellency the Marquis had also disappeared before I knew it. While I was feeling the aftermath of such a flurry of goodbyes, Marius''s bodyguard, or in other words, the servants of the Amour family, came to call me.


    "Mr. Eizo, your master wishes you to be escorted home.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.


    Well, I have one more job to do. With this in mind, I followed the servant with Liddy.

 127 reward for success

    I followed the servant woman down the inner city street. There is a certain amount of noise, but it''s much quieter than outside the inner walls. I am grateful that the elf Liddy is here now, so I don''t have to draw too much attention to myself.


    I usually don''t have time to look around since I''m riding in a carriage, but it''s quite fun to look at it from a low angle like this.


    Basically, the houses are made of stone, and the streets are quite intricate and have high walls. I wonder if this is the same story as that of Japanese castle towns, where it is easy to get lost.


    I was curious and asked the servant.


    When I asked the servant about it, he replied, "Well, there is a purpose to it, but the truth is much simpler.


    The truth is much simpler.


    "What do you mean?


    "Well, there''s an outer wall now, but this area used to be the edge of town. So people built buildings at random, and the streets became complicated like this.


    "I see. I see. So it was convenient for protection, so when they cleaned up the buildings, they kept the divisions as they were?


    Yes. I heard that everyone had reached a certain level of status by then, and it was too difficult to take away their land now.


    This is quite a realistic story. In other words, this place has never been burned to the ground by a major war. If this is the case, there is nothing to take up. There wouldn''t be a proper cadastral map, and there would be no need to start land readjustment here and there.


    Anyway, as we walked along the winding road, a servant opened a metal door on the side of the road, saying, "This way, please. It seemed to be a kitchen door. Liddy and I went through the door.


    It was, indeed, a kitchen door. When we entered, we found ourselves in a small room. There was a table, but its top was unusually thick, and the window looked more like an arrowhead than a window.


    The edge of the window is slanted down from the inner side of the room, as if it were a decoration, to make it easier to shoot an arrow from the outside into the room.


    The only exit from the room is a heavy metal door on one side. What if it''s...


    "How does ...... repel intruders from the back door?


    You see what I''m talking about. Yes, I do. It wouldn''t do to have the back door easily breached.


    The servant said with a laugh. The servant laughed and said, "It''s not like all the nobles in this city are like that, but it''s probably because the Amour family has made a career out of military service.


    I''m not sure if I should be disgusted or impressed by the fact that the servants are so well trained.


    Mr. Liddy and I were led straight to the parlor we had entered when we came here before. Please wait here for a moment," said a servant as he left.


    As usual, the interior of the parlor looked like a picture of solidity, but it was better for a non-noble person like me because I felt more comfortable here.


    Liddy and I talk about the future, but since we''ve been living together for a while, I already know who lives there and what kind of life they lead.


    So we decided to talk about that for a while, and asked her what she wanted to do. Apparently, he wants to grow plants.


    He said, "I have a field that''s just starting to grow, so you can use it. I''ll help you spread it out.


    When I said that.


    I''ll help you spread it out.


    I nodded. I nodded.


    "I''d rather have someone to take care of it. Rike and I are blacksmiths, and Samija and Diana are hunters and gatherers, and since we don''t have the proper knowledge, we''ve been neglecting our plow.


    That''s why I chose peppermint, which requires very little care. It was a good thing I didn''t follow your advice and plant it in the ground, if Liddy is coming.


    "I see. I''ll leave it to you then.


    "Okay. Yes, please.


    Thus, our family''s means of securing food has become two-pronged, hunting and gathering and farming.


    However, it''s not like we can plant tomatoes in the morning and grow them at night, so hunting and gathering will still be our main means of securing food for a while, and if we don''t continue to buy from Camilo, it will be difficult to secure enough food for five adults even if the farm starts to do well.


    As we were talking about this, Marius came into the room with two of his servants. He was dressed quite roughly, having shed the luxurious clothes and splendid armor he had worn earlier.


    Did I keep you waiting? Or am I interrupting something?


    He smirked and said something like that at the beginning of the conversation, to which I replied bluntly, "Neither.


    You''re both tired, and to be honest, I''m pretty tired too, so let''s just get this over with.


    Please do.


    I''ll thank you both first. Thank you.


    Marius bows his head. If we did this outside, it would be a big deal. A count bowing to a simple blacksmith. He can do it in the house.


    So, as for Eizo, since you asked him to do a job for you, you have to show it in a proper way.


    Yeah.


    I''m in this because I''m being paid. Well, if I had been asked to do something by another nobleman, I would have turned it down. I don''t know if I would have refused if another nobleman had asked me. .......


    The first thing you need to know is that this is what you''ll be paid for your request.


    One of the servants held out a leather bag, papers and writing utensils. Checking inside, he found a lot of silver coins. It was a little less than a gold coin, I guess. The number of soldiers was probably a little less, so it was safe to assume that the repair bill was included.


    Indeed.


    He tucked the leather bag into his own backpack and signed the document. It was a document indicating that she had received her reward, and Miss Frederica''s name was on it, as if she were the person in charge.


    So this will be another page in her war that starts tomorrow. I thought back to her struggling with the document like a squirrel with its food, and cheered her on in my mind.


    As I handed the papers back, Marius gave them a quick once-over and handed them to the servants.


    I thought my work was done ......, but Marius continued to talk.


    And this is for your direct participation in the defeat, plus an additional percentage for repairs.


    The other servant holds out a small leather bag. When I held it to examine it, I found that it was rather heavy for its size.


    It was filled with gold coins.

 128 At Amur Residence

    Hey, hey, what''s this all about?


    As you can see, it''s a reward.


    No, I know what it is. It''s ......


    I''m talking about the amount. I''m talking about the amount of money you got for going into the cave and for repairing it. When I tell him, Marius chuckles and says.


    "You usually talk about gold, gold, gold, but you''re so concerned about the legitimacy of receiving it.


    It''s just that I can''t accept money I don''t have to.


    You sound like an annoying craftsman.


    Yeah, I''m a pain in the ass.


    That''s right. I''m sorry.


    Me and Marius laughed.


    "It''s not funny money. It''s just a tweak.


    "Make it up?


    Marius nodded and continued.


    "Didn''t Eizo once make something important for you?


    The thing ......? Yeah, an heirloom. He wouldn''t go into specifics because of Liddy.


    "Yes.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s been there. This time there''s a lot of cover, and the amount I thought I was missing is on top of it. So it all adds up.


    "I see.


    Marius thought that the amount he gave me back then was insufficient, so he''s trying to give it to me now. I won''t ask too much about how to cheat him.


    However, it''s not an ordinary way, so if he took such a step to prepare it for me, it wouldn''t be sincere not to accept it.


    "Okay. I''ll take it this time.


    "Please do. It''s a fair reward that Eizo should receive.


    I put the small bag of gold coins into my backpack. No one would expect to find enough money in this old man''s sack to live comfortably for a while.


    Well... Now that we''re done talking about the reward, are you just going to leave?


    Yeah, I don''t have anything else to do.


    But you''re not coming home today, are you?


    Well, yeah. I''m thinking of getting a place to stay.


    I can''t force myself to go home, but I don''t feel the need to go that far. If I take a room somewhere (separate from Liddy''s, of course) and leave the capital early tomorrow, I should be able to reach home on foot by the end of the day.


    In that case, you can stay at my place. There are rooms available. Let''s talk over a meal.


    It was a good deal. I was a little worried about whether it would be okay to let Liddy stay at an ordinary inn, so I''ll take your word for it.


    I''m sorry. I''ll do it then. Is that okay with you too, Liddy-san?


    Liddy-san nodded, "I don''t know much about the city.


    I don''t know much about the city. I''m counting on you.


    The latter part of the sentence was addressed to the two servants who had come. They nodded and said, "This way, please," and began to lead me and Liddy around.


    Both of them are women, but my cheat tells me that they are skilled in martial arts. If a half-hearted person tried to push them over, he would be the one lying on the floor the next moment. I''m scared, this house.


    Down a corridor that''s not glamorous, but sturdy, Liddy and I are invited into separate rooms.


    I''ll bring you some hot water, so you can relax here.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you very much.


    During the expedition, I had cleaned myself up as much as possible with a cloth or something wetted with water, but doing the same thing in hot water felt much different from doing it in cold water. Maybe I should build a Goemon bath in my house. .......


    I was given hot water and a change of clothes - it was a simple structure, so I didn''t need to be changed - and I cleaned myself up and felt comfortable. I was told that if I washed my clothes now, they would be dry by tomorrow morning, and since they offered to wash them for me, I would take their word for it.


    I lay down on the bed. It was the first time in a long time that I had a soft and comfortable feeling. By the way, the carriage ride on the way was terrible. It seems that there is a suspension system with chains and leather straps, but there is no suspension system beyond that yet, so I can say that the ride was unavoidable.


    However, it seems that plate springs have been around for a long time in the previous world, and there was not much development in suspension for a while after that, so it might be a good idea to introduce plate springs a little ahead of time.


    As I was thinking about this, my consciousness disappeared into the darkness before I knew it.


    "......, ....... Please come to ....... Eizo-sama!


    I felt a tremor shake my body. I thought I was asleep, so I gently grabbed the hand that was shaking me.


    "Ack!


    I hear the sound of a startled voice, and I wake up. My eyes meet those of a servant of the Amur family, who is wide-eyed. I hold his hand on my shoulder from above.


    For a moment I didn''t understand what was going on, but then I quickly understood and hurriedly let go.


    "I''m sorry!


    "No, I was just startled, don''t worry about it.


    When I apologized, the servant smiled and said.


    How long was I asleep?


    "An hour or so, I think. After I showed you to your room, I came here when dinner was ready.


    "I see. ....... You could have stuck to your wrist. That would have woken me up.


    If Master Eizo is a man of insolence, he will not hesitate to do so.


    The servant chuckled, said, "Excuse me," tousled my hair, fixed it, and began to lead me to the dining room.


    The three of us had dinner together, Marius, me and Liddy. The topic of conversation inevitably turned to the expedition. I gave a detailed account of the events inside the cave. Marius listened attentively, and Liddy occasionally added something.


    Marius talked about the command. I understand that it is very difficult for the top to command.


    Even though there are specialists in supply, management of wounded soldiers, and command and control of each platoon, the overall command is Marius''s job. Even if Leroy takes part of the responsibility, Marius is the one who has to make the final decision.


    This time, the goal was clear and the opponent was not likely to change its stronghold, which was good, but if the battle was against demons or humans, Marius said, it would not be so easy.


    Since warfare is commonplace and difficult to avoid, I hope that Marius will become a great commander who can bring back as many people as possible, including himself, safely. That''s what I thought.

 129 Its an expedition until I get home.

    The next morning, I wake up very early and get ready to leave. Today is the day I finally go home. I''ve been away from home for ten days now.


    Why is it that when I''m sure I''m going home, I feel like going home as soon as possible? I guess that''s why I feel like I belong in that house.


    Marius had asked me to have breakfast with him, but I refused, saying that he would be more tired than I was yesterday and that I should get some rest. Instead, I asked him to have breakfast with the servants, and he agreed to do so.


    Of course, I didn''t know where the servants'' dining room was, so I waited outside the room that was assigned to me.


    When I went out of the room, I saw Ms. Liddy standing there, who also seemed to have finished her preparations.


    Good morning, Liddy-san.


    "Good morning, Mr. Eizo.


    We exchanged morning greetings. From the moment you get home, you will be a part of our family ....... If the other three don''t refuse, I''m sure they''ll accept her as normal.


    If the five of us from different races and backgrounds could greet each other in the morning and join hands at the altar, there would be nothing better than that.


    After a couple of idle chats, a servant arrived. It was Mr. Bowman. I remember him very well because he was a good-looking man who was one of the most important servants in the house.


    "Good morning, Mr. Bowman.


    I greet him. Mr. Bowman looks a little surprised.


    "Good morning, Mr. Bowman. Mr. Eizo, Ms. Liddy. I didn''t know Mr. Eizo remembered me.


    He greeted me back.


    Oh, so you don''t usually remember the names of your servants. But I''m not a nobleman in this world, although I have a family name.


    But I''m not a nobleman.


    It''s not that rude.


    It is not strange at all to assume that since you are a friend of the master, you must be in a certain position, but I''m an old blacksmith with no official position whatsoever.


    I''m an old blacksmith with no official position.


    It seems that everyone except those who have work in the morning and those who are off-duty are supposed to gather in the servants'' dining room for breakfast.


    However, most of the off-duty people also get up at the usual time in the morning, so as a result, almost everyone is there except those who have to work now.


    The Amour mansion is not a huge house, but it is still a count''s house. There were almost double digits of people there. I can also see Mathis, who was in the expedition. He''s the horse keeper of this house.


    If everyone thinks I''m an ex-aristocrat turned blacksmith, then the situation is a bit like the "naive young lady wants to go to a hamburger joint" template from the previous world, but I guess I shouldn''t worry about it.


    A young girl asked me about it at breakfast, so I told her the story of my expedition. The tomboy wanted to hear about the last cave conquest rather than the life in the camp, as is the custom of the Amur family.


    Although I was a servant of the Amur family, I didn''t tell her that I was the one who killed the hobgoblin, just in case. It was dark, and I don''t know if it was the captain or someone else," he said. Liddy was a little unhappy, but I''m sure he would understand why.


    After breakfast, I decided to leave quickly so as not to interfere with the work of the servants (as Mr. Bowman put it, "It''s my job to help the guests leave").


    Just then, a familiar face appeared.


    It''s Camilo.


    "Yeah, I had some business here yesterday. I heard that the strike force had returned, so I sent someone to ask if I could give you a ride home while I''m back today, but you said you were leaving, so I rushed over.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I was planning to walk home.


    So you want to come home with me?


    Yeah, sure. I''ll take your word for it.


    With Marius and Camilo, what you have is human fate.


    Mr. Liddy and I took Camilo''s carriage. Marius arrived just in time to say goodbye to me.


    See you later.


    "Yeah. See you later, Eizo.


    Marius, Mr. Bowman and the other servants waved me off as I left the house. The scenery from the familiar carriage drifted by as I approached the outer city, passing through the busy streets even though it was still early, and exiting the outer gate. I looked back at the towering walls, the castle, and the mountains behind it.


    I wondered when I would come here again. I would like to stop by the owner''s store then.


    The clouds, heavy with water, were drifting in the distance. The milky-white sky here contrasted with the grassland. It was the same road as usual.


    On the way, Camilo asked me many questions about the expedition. I didn''t tell Camilo about the hobgoblin, but he would probably know. He would not do anything that would be detrimental to House Amur.


    Although he had been vigilant, nothing had happened on the road. On the road Camilo told me that there had been an increase in the number of attacks on people lately.


    The strange thing is that they are only looking for something, and when they find out that the victim doesn''t have it, they just let the victim go.


    I''ve been increasing my patrols, but I haven''t found the culprit, so I was warned to be careful the next time he comes to my house for wholesale.


    We got off Camilo''s carriage at the entrance to the forest, waved goodbye, and parted. I see him only once a week, so our parting is casual.


    I walked through the forest, which I knew very well. Occasionally, I see a small animal like a squirrel on a tree. They reminded me of Miss Frederica, but I wondered if that was too rude.


    As I was walking along, hoping that I wouldn''t run into a wolf or a bear on the way, I heard a fierce approaching sound from afar. It wasn''t running towards us by accident, but it definitely knew that we were here and was aiming for this place.


    I pulled out my shortsword and tried to figure out what was coming.

 130 another triumphal return

    The owner of the footsteps that came towards me, without regard to the undergrowth, finally appeared in front of me.


    A beastly woman covered in tiger-like fur.


    That''s Saamya!


    I sheathed the sword I had been holding. The tension dissipated at once, and I felt a rush of exhaustion from it. As Samija approached me, she began to punch me in the chest. I''m sure she didn''t mean it, but it hurt a lot.


    It hurts. What are you doing?


    "She''s sulking ...... and doesn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice from another direction. It''s Deanna. I catch her fist in the palm of my hand as she continues to punch me silently.


    You were in the middle of a hunt?


    "Yes. Samija would say, ''I smell an elephant,'' and then suddenly she''d start running."


    Deanna looked completely dumbfounded. She wasn''t breathing too fast for someone who had been following Samija through the forest. Are you getting stronger and stronger? ....... No, that''s not the point.


    "What should I do?


    "I haven''t been back for quite a while. I''m glad it''s been so long, but you don''t know how to spoil me.


    The words made Samija stop moving for a moment, and then she punched me in the palm of my hand with a crisp blow.


    That hurt!


    "Hmm. Come back sooner this time, okay?


    That''s all Samija said, then she turned on her heel and walked as if she could hear the sound of shuffling. That''s the direction to the house.


    Are you sure?


    I asked Deanna, since it seemed that Samija was planning to call off the hunt for the day.


    We killed the big one the other day, and there''s plenty of time for tomorrow.


    That''s fine.


    If Samija had come home for the first time in a long time, I would have left my work to go and get her. Well, I''ll take your word for it and come home with you.


    "Hey, don''t walk so fast!


    I called out to Samija, and the four of us walked home together.


    As we approached the house, we could see the smoke through the trees. I guessed that Rike was working as a blacksmith. Looking at it this way, once we get close enough, we should be able to make it to our house. Even without those conditions, there''s no guarantee that bad people won''t come, so we''ll have to take some kind of countermeasures.


    As I was walking and talking to Samija and Deanna, I said


    "I don''t think that''s necessary.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary," muttered Liddy.


    "Is that so?


    "Really?" "Yes. To put it simply, the house is warded. Only those who belong to the house, including the invited guests, or those who are strong enough to avoid the people, or those who can recognize and avoid the people, will be able to recognize the house.


    Liddy affirmed in a strong tone of voice. I didn''t know that house had that ability. ....... Maybe that''s why I didn''t recognize the house when I came to this world.


    Come to think of it, I''ve never had a stray or a beastman living in the Kuro Forest visit my house, let alone a beast. The smoke is conspicuous, so if they could see it, curious beastmen might come to our house, but there was a reason why they didn''t come.


    The four of us walked through the forest. In the familiar forest, every time we found a familiar tree, we felt that we had come home. It seems that Samija is not the only one who is sentimental about coming home after a long absence.


    I arrived home and opened the front door. The slightly muffled sound of a squeak echoed. There was a flapping sound and Rike came out of the door leading to the workshop.


    "Sir ......, master! Welcome back!


    Apparently thinking that Samija and the others had returned unexpectedly early, Rike looked surprised, but immediately ran to him. He didn''t hit her or hug her.


    "Oh. I''m home.


    As I replied, I was chewing on the fact that I was home. This time I was able to come home almost unscathed, albeit a little injured, but there was no guarantee that I would be able to do so the next time or the time after that. This is my second life, and I should take good care of it.


    "Well, let''s start again.


    As soon as I unpacked my bags, I looked around at everyone gathered at the living room table and said.


    Liddy will be joining our family. I''ll tell you the details later, but please know that.


    I don''t think so, but what if she doesn''t like it? With that in mind, I looked at the expressions on the faces of Samija, Rike, and Diana, and saw that they were all grinning in disgust.


    I knew this would happen.


    "You''re the master, aren''t you?


    "Right. You''re the master.


    I was relieved to see that he was not rejecting me, although his way of convincing me was a bit tricky.


    So, Liddy, no .......


    Now that we''re family, no honorifics. It is said that there is etiquette even on friendly terms, but let''s leave this out of the scope of etiquette. That''s the way we do things at Eizo Kobo.


    The voices of four people other than Liddy overlap.


    �������� Welcome to Eizo Workshop, Liddy ��������

 131 Long time no see

    Since the initial greeting to welcome Liddy was done, we decided to take the day off from work and have a welcome party.


    Before that, we decided to clean off the dirt from each of us since we were all dirty in our own way. I felt nostalgic about boiling water in this magical furnace.


    After distributing the boiled water to each of us, we went to our respective rooms to wipe ourselves down and remove the dirt. For the time being, Liddy''s guest room is her room.


    As I thought, I was the first one to finish wiping myself off, being the only male in the house. For now, I''d better start preparing dinner.


    It''s been ten days since I''ve been here, but it''s only been that long, so my body has learned to move well enough. But it''s one thing to feel your body move half on its own, and another thing to feel nostalgic.


    As for the women, Rike and Liddy were the first to come to the living room. Kurosmithing is very dirty and sweaty, you know.


    It''s better for you to take a rest.


    Rikay said.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve done this, so let me try.


    I said no. It''s been a long time since I''ve done this.


    How about studying magic with Liddy? She can teach you all she wants from now on.


    Liddy nodded in agreement. I thought you liked to teach people, but it seems I was right.


    Rikay couldn''t resist the temptation either, so he and Riddy started a method of watching the flow of magic, side by side at the living room table.


    Seeing this, I went back to preparing dinner. I hope this scene will become a new normal.


    When I finished preparing the soup and started to make the unfermented bread, I glanced towards the living room and saw that Samija and Diana had also returned to the living room to join Rike and Liddy''s study session.


    From what I could see, Rike was the most receptive, followed by Diana and Samija. I think this may be due to the difference in magical power of their races.


    In the meantime, dinner was finished, and we all laid it out on the table.


    It''s not as luxurious as the meal we had last night at Amur''s house (although it''s quite simple because of the family''s style). It was the same menu and taste as the one at Eizo Kobo, where Liddy had eaten before. Since it was a welcome party, we also served brandy made from pickled fruits.


    The welcome party ended up doubling as a debriefing of my expedition. It was because the three of them wanted to hear it. There was no need to tell them about the battle in the cave, so I told them honestly that I had defeated them.


    I also told them the story of how Liddy came to be with us, as part of the expedition report.


    We''ll be here, too. You can tell us anything.


    When Deanna heard this, she said to Liddy with a tearful face. Aside from Liddy, Samija is a bit more subtle, but she''s here of her own volition. Riddhi is the only one who had no choice but to come here.


    Eizo is the only male here, so let''s just take it easy.


    I think Samija needs to learn to be a little more graceful.


    C��mara and Rique are also encouraging Lidi. Rikay teased the pouting Camija, and Dianna soothed her, and Riddhi laughed as well.


    Life will probably go well from now on. I had no proof, but I was sure of it.


    The next day, I was able to sleep in my own bed for the first time in a long time, and went out to fetch water, feeling refreshed. The morning air of the forest felt good. When I returned from fetching water from the lake, I found Liddy with her hand on a tree, taking in magic power.


    "Good morning. Liddy.


    Good morning.


    At the welcome party yesterday, I told Liddy that she didn''t need to use honorifics, but she said that this was her natural tone, so I kept it.


    "I know it''s yesterday, but if you have any concerns about your life, please let me know right away.


    "Everyone''s been very nice, and I''m not worried, considering I''ve been here before.


    "I see. That''s good.


    So we go back to working with each other. This is the kind of distance I''ll have to deal with Liddy more often.


    After finishing breakfast and dinner, I''ll resume my blacksmithing work today.


    But first...


    I took out the statue of the goddess I had made during the expedition from my luggage and enshrined it on the altar. It is another roommate (roommate god?) who has joined us this time. It is a goddess. When enshrined in such a place, the atmosphere looks quite different.


    When did you make this?


    Samija says to me in an exasperated tone.


    "On the way to the expedition. I had time.


    "You can make something like this too, master?


    "It''s very interesting.


    There''s a certain magic to it.


    The women commented on it, but it was not unpopular, so we all bowed in worship.


    Now, let''s do our best again today.

 132 ones usual job

    After the morning prayers, Samija and Diana went out to hunt.


    Since Rike had made enough stock of general models in the past ten days, and since I had made a lot of money in this expedition, he decided to stop making models for delivery and practice putting magic into them with Ridhi.


    I''ll make a high-end model, of course. After working on it for four days from today, I''m going to deliver it to Camilo. Camilo''s business is good enough if he can secure enough quantity of general models.


    I started to prepare for the work, but unlike the sub-branch office, I was able to proceed with the preparations quickly. I guess there is a difference between a proper workshop and a place without one. There is also a big difference in the tools that are available.


    After finishing the preparations quickly, I started to make the knife by heating the sheet metal. Repairing and making are somewhat different, but the hammering itself is the same.


    Even so, it''s a familiar job in a familiar environment, and the efficiency of the work is much different from that of the office. It''s hard not to accidentally make a special order.


    While Rikke and I were struggling with the steel, Riddy once exchanged a few words with Rikke, then wandered off and came back as if nothing had happened. When I asked her what she was doing, she told me that she had gone to check on Mint.


    Mint is very vigorous, isn''t it?


    "So much?


    I asked, and Liddy nodded.


    "It''s growing fast, even though there''s hardly any maintenance.


    Liddy looks a little happy. This is very much in keeping with the image of the elves. I think we''d better do something about the field as soon as possible.


    We should also build a warehouse. If I take another two weeks off from delivery, I should be able to build more. Now that my family has grown, I''d like to stockpile as much as possible. I''d like to keep the dried meat there. .......


    Perhaps it would be better to say every two weeks for a while. Let''s go ahead and build what we want to build. It is said that there are some suspicious bandits wandering around, and it is better to reduce the chances of encountering them.


    If there was any inconvenience, it would be when it would interfere with Camilo''s business. However, I have already distributed a large amount of my work to Camilo.


    It seems that he has enough sales channels to sell them, but there are not that many that he will need in two weeks. If it becomes a problem, I''ll think about it then.


    After making a few high-end knives, I focused my attention and started working on a custom-made knife. I don''t have a specific order. It''s for Liddy.


    It''s just a feeling, but I tap the sheet metal as if I''m taking in magic power and giving it shape.


    Both the heating and forging processes require cheats to find the right line, but since this is a custom model knife that I have made many times before, the process goes smoothly. As usual, I added an engraving in the shape of a cat.


    In the end, it took only a little longer to make than the high-end model. If I could mass-produce 50 of these in a week or so, it would be quite a threat.


    Liddy.


    Now that the custom-made knife is ready, I call Liddy, who has been practicing with Rike to put magic into it.


    What is it?


    "This is the knife I give you as proof of family. So I''ll give it to Riddy too.


    You hand the knife to Riddy. Riddhi takes it and looks at the knife. Well, it''s only recently that it became a family token, or rather, it became so when I gave it to her for self-defense.


    It cuts really well, so be careful with it.


    I swung my knife vertically into the wood. Noiselessly, the knife split the wood into sticks. Liddy''s eyes widened for a moment in surprise, but she quickly regained her composure and said in a calm voice, "I understand.


    I understand. Thank you very much.


    Then, after giving it to her, she placed it in her hand.


    After finishing the day''s work, I was cleaning up when I heard the clanging of a bell in the workshop. I guessed that Samija and Diana had returned.


    The door connecting the house and the workshop opens, and Samija and Diana come in. I greet them by saying, "I''m home and welcome back.


    "How was your day?


    I asked, but since they were out until this hour, they must have caught something.


    "Deer today. A big one.


    "You did it!


    "You did it!" Samija proudly proclaimed, so it must have been quite a big one. Deanna also talks about its size from a different direction.


    "It took a lot of effort, though.


    "Thank you very much. We''re going to clean this place up and get out of here, so everyone clean yourselves up.


    "Yes, sir.


    "Yes, sir.


    As I announced the end of today''s work, the voices of the four men echoed. It''s interesting that the hunting group and the production group speak differently.


    And so a new "business as usual" began again.

 133 a growing family

    The next morning, after morning preparations and prayers, we headed to the lake to pull out our catch. There were five of us, just like the last time Liddy was there. Perhaps because we had done it once before, we were able to pull the deer out smoothly.


    Even though the three of us are strong women, it wouldn''t have gone as smoothly with just the three of us. It''s hard to imagine the effort.


    Once we got it home, the rest of the day went as usual, but this time I didn''t help Riddy get used to the knife, and instead had Samija, Rike, and Riddy dismantle it. Deanna and I will take the processed meat to the house and clean up the unnecessary bones and stuff.


    "This knife really cuts well, doesn''t it?


    Liddy says in a whisper, but clearly audible voice.


    I know! You know, my master''s custom-made knives are amazing!


    It''s not me who''s boasting, it''s Rike. This is becoming a regular scene.


    I don''t feel bad about being praised for something I made properly, but I still feel embarrassed. It would be nice if I could say with all my heart that I made what I made.


    I made a grilled meat-like dish for lunch with the meat and fruit-soaked brandy, since my prey turned out to be meat. It was as popular as ever with our carnivorous girls (physics). Liddy didn''t particularly dislike it either, and ate it with relish, so it seems that she likes the taste.


    I think I''ll serve this one on special occasions from now on.


    After lunch, it was time to spend time doing whatever I wanted to do. I''m working at the forge to make deliveries, and Rike is working with Liddy to study, so what we''re doing is not much different from yesterday, just shorter.


    Samija and Diana are going to practice sword fighting. Samija teaches Diana how to use a bow, and Diana teaches Samija how to use a sword, in order to improve their skills in case of emergency. ......


    Considering what Camilo had told me just before I left for home, it seemed like a good idea to have her do that, and I hope she''ll do her best to increase my chances of returning home safely when I go back and forth on the road.


    I finished the day by making a good number of knives. Rike seems to be able to put more magic into it than before.


    I wonder if I''ll be able to retire from making high-end models soon. I said jokingly.


    "No, I haven''t been able to make the most of the materials yet.


    Rike said to me with a serious face. Well then, I guess I''ll have to work hard to keep up, but mine''s a cheat .......


    For the next two days, I had Samija and Deanna do the pouring, and I did the rest of the work on the high-end shortsword and longsword.


    I feel that Samija and Deanna''s skills have improved again over the past few days. They seem to be picking up the tricks they learned during mass production.


    It would be great if you could help me with this from time to time. If you can do the pouring and deburring process when you have free time, it will be easier for me or Rike to finish it later.


    That way, you can have one day a week when you are completely free, and make it a holiday. It''s a dream come true.


    In the meantime, Rikke and Liddy are going to take a break from studying magic for a little while, and work on the garden in the courtyard, so I''ve asked them to do that. I''m always sorry.


    And so the day came to go to Camilo''s store to buy wholesale. In the past ten days, the inventory that Rike had made had grown quite large. Rike had come a long way in terms of the speed at which he was making general models.


    We loaded them up and pulled the cart away. As usual, it''s me and Rike''s job. I told the other three about the mysterious bandits, and asked them to be more vigilant than usual. It''s not impossible that the bandits have entered the forest.


    I wonder what they do with the ones that attack people but don''t do any serious damage after they are caught.


    I wondered as we pulled the cart. From what I''ve heard, the bandits haven''t caused any trouble.


    If they had attacked him, they would have at least injured him a little, and he would have been punished for that. But if the damage was the same as a drunken brawl in the street, he''d probably end up in jail for a day or two.


    Deanna answered my question. I see, you can be charged with assault. But I guess that happens all the time, and the punishment seems to be light.


    So they''re looking for him, but they''re not going to punish him much?


    I can''t say for sure because I don''t know what the bandits are up to at the moment, but I''m sure they are.


    "I see.


    However, if it reduces the number of people coming and going on the roads, it will affect the distribution. I''m sure Marius will have a hard time coming back from the expedition, but I hope he''ll do his best.


    Whether it was because of the extra eyes, the work of the city guards, or the capture of the bandits, we arrived at the city without any problems.


    The guard standing guard at the entrance was a man I had seen several times before. He looked a bit surprised when he saw Liddy the elf, but didn''t say anything more.


    He was probably busy dealing with the bandits. I tried to ask for reinforcements, but he had already left on an expedition. The reinforcements might arrive in a little while, so we''ll just have to be patient until then. We bade them adieu and walked on.


    We walked through the city towards Camilo''s store, but Liddy was still the center of attention on the way. I wonder if the townspeople would get used to seeing her if she came around regularly, even once every two weeks. I hope so.


    No one was messing with us, so we made it to Camilo''s store without incident. As usual, I put the cart in the warehouse, talked to the clerk, and headed for the business meeting room.


    A little while later, Camilo (and the shop keeper) arrived.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since .......


    It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other here. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other here.


    Is everything as it should be?


    Yeah. There''s a little bit of variation. "More of the usual."


    I see. That''s not a problem.


    Camilo glanced at the bannerman, who nodded and left the room. He had gone to make a delivery.


    The bandits haven''t been caught yet?


    I asked Camilo in the middle of our usual small talk. It would have made my trip home a little easier if they had been caught, but judging from the look of the guards, I guess not yet.


    "Yeah. I''ve been back and forth to the capital twice since then, but I didn''t run into him, so I asked the Count if he''d seen him, and he said not yet.


    "Well, .......


    So, as expected, there is still a risk on the way back. You have to be careful on your way back.


    "So...


    Camilo says as he stands up.


    "Follow me for a minute.


    Hmm? Yeah.


    We stand up and follow him.


    "You said you wanted a horse.


    Camilo says as we walk. We''re not headed for the warehouse, but I wonder where.


    "Yeah. I figured we''re getting to the end of our rope. Are you ready?


    Yeah, I think so.


    I followed Camilo to a garden-like area at the back of the store. It was hidden from both the front and the warehouse, and was probably a place where they usually kept incoming goods temporarily.


    There is a reason why I say "usually". There was something a little out of the ordinary there.


    "It''s not a horse, but I''ve prepared this one. It''s a running dragon.


    Camilo said proudly. There was a stocky, lizard-like creature - what Camilo called a running dragon.


    "Krull. ......


    Camilo says proudly.

 134 a running dragon

    "Zoryu......?


    I couldn''t help but ask Camilo. The installation gave me a general idea of the world''s geography and common sense, but it didn''t cover the details of biology.


    "Oh. It''s called a running dragon, but it''s not really a dragon, it''s more like a lizard.


    "Yeah. Komodo lizards were also called Komodo dragons. I guess it''s similar in this world.


    At first I thought it was a slimy lizard, but the closest thing to it might be a horse-sized Emirati dragon. The closest I can think of is a horse-sized Emirati dragon, which looks like a rounder and cuter version of the thunder dragon in the illustrated books. Or, it could be the Western dragon of the previous world, but with its wings removed and made prettier.


    The scales are a beautiful emerald green, like the green python or emerald tree boa of the previous world, which adds to its cuteness. The eyes are so-called reptilian eyes, but they are dull and clingy.


    In short, if you think reptiles are cute, you must have a very cute appearance.


    Even among our female members, at least Deanna doesn''t seem to have any trouble with reptiles. My shoulder has been taking a series of attacks since a while ago. I know she''s cute, so calm down.


    What does she eat?


    She looks like a herbivore. I remember hearing that carnivores eat meat, so the muscles in their jaws and necks increase and their necks don''t get very long.


    However, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the creatures in this world evolved like those in the previous world.


    There is such a thing as magic, and if they evolved in the same way, there would be no elves, beastmen, or dwarves, but there are dragons themselves.


    They eat everything. I''ve heard that, and I''ve been doing meat and fodder since I got here, and I''ve eaten both.


    I see.


    It''s an omnivore. There is grass in the forest around my house, and I can get meat, so I don''t have to worry about what to feed them.


    Or it could be that they are basically carnivores like cats, but they also eat plants. I''ve seen a video of a cat in a previous world eating bean sprouts and basil like it was delicious.


    I guess we''ll have to actually feed them and see how much they eat.


    Yes, the amount. Depending on how much she eats, you may need to increase the number of Camias or Diana''s hunts, or you may need to buy herbs from Camilo''s place.


    How much do you eat in one sitting?


    Hmm, I heard you didn''t eat that much, but since I''ve been here a while you''ve been eating a lot.


    "Hmm. ......


    I wonder if he''s binge eating due to stress from the change in environment or something. I''m not sure if it''s because I''ve been here for a while.


    As I was pondering like this.


    "Mr. Eizo, your ears, please.


    While I was pondering this, Liddy called out to me, tugging at the hem of my dress.


    "Hmm? What is it?


    I put my ear to Liddy''s. Liddy asks me in a voice that Camilo can''t hear.


    The dragon has dragon''s blood in it. He''s a true descendant of dragons.


    Hmm. So that''s why he''s an omnivore.


    "And dragons also eat magic. And dragons also eat magic power. What they lack, they make up for with food, so that''s probably why.


    After I said that, Liddy left me.


    I see. There''s not much magic in the city or town. The reason why Liddy and the other elves don''t settle in cities and towns is because they need to take in magic on a regular basis, but they can''t do that because their magic is too thin.


    You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing, but you can''t find any who are not.


    In other words, the problem of magic power is solved in my house. Since the horse is so dense that the surrounding beasts do not come near it, there is a possibility that it does not need food.


    The place where it was originally kept or captured must have been a place with a high level of magical power, and now that it has come to a place with a low level of magical power, it must have run out of magical power and started to eat.


    Then there''s nothing wrong with keeping it at home.


    Finally, you don''t keep them at your place?


    Yeah. We can''t afford to have only one runner on our scale, and a runner is a bit conspicuous when you have to go back and forth for long distances.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it for a lot of things.


    It may be unnatural for a blacksmith to keep such a thing, but if it only goes back and forth between town and home once or twice a week at most, the time it is seen is small.


    Even if someone is interested in looking into it, a blacksmith who has a relationship with a merchant and a count who have been rapidly gaining prominence recently is too suspicious to even think of messing with.


    Okay, I''ll keep him at home then.


    You''re welcome. It''s a bit pricey, though, isn''t it?


    Yes.


    Our pockets are warm now. I''ve got a lot of gold from the Count.


    "All right, then. Sold. We''ll get the money next time.


    Oh, I think I''ll come back in two weeks, if that''s all right.


    I don''t mind. You''re coming, right?


    Yeah. I''ll have the money ready for you then.


    All right. I''ll tell them to tie your wagon together.


    Okay.


    And Camilo walked toward the warehouse.

 135 Dragon carriage

    Camilo heads for the warehouse, and we stay there to watch the new addition to the family, the running dragon.


    "Can I touch it?


    Deanna asks hesitantly.


    "It''s okay to touch it now that it''s part of our family.


    When I said that, Deanna softly approached Zoryu. The dragon is watching her, but it doesn''t show any signs of backing down or becoming alarmed.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "Wow, it''s warm.


    It looks completely reptilian, but it''s warm. As Deanna continued to stroke her shoulder, the dragon jerked its head.


    I thought there was something wrong with it, but the dragon was rubbing its head against Deanna''s shoulder. It looks as if he is returning the favor for what has been done to him.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "Krull.


    The dragon''s eyes narrowed and it squealed. When Deanna hears this, the corners of her eyes drop so low that they seem to touch the ground.


    It doesn''t seem to mind being touched by people at all. I don''t know if the dragon itself is friendly, or if she''s just particularly friendly, but it''s nice that being touched like this doesn''t stress her out.


    As soon as Deanna felt that it was okay to touch the dragon, the other three went to touch it as well, albeit hesitantly. As I expected, the dragon didn''t look uncomfortable. He just rubbed his head against the person touching him and made little noises.


    I also stroked its neck. I can feel its warmth when I touch it. It''s not like a normal reptile at all, but it''s slippery to the touch, almost like a snake. After stroking it for a while, it rubbed its head against mine and made a "crull" sound.


    Eventually Camilo came back and said he was ready to connect.


    But it''s only good enough to last until you guys get home, so make sure you do it right when you get home.


    All right.


    I just wanted to convert it into a cart with plate springs, and it needed some repairs, so it was convenient.


    I''ll give you a little extra for the braces.


    "Oh, thanks.


    The clerk at Camilo''s store attached a brace, probably for horses, to the running dragon to connect it to the cart. I''ll remember how to do this.


    However, it is not very complicated. It may take us a while the first time or two, but we''ll get used to it. When I looked at the other four, they were also watching the clerk''s work intently.


    They pulled the running dragon to the warehouse, removed the horizontal bar for the human to pull, and forcibly extended two bars to connect with the running dragon. I see, it''s a hurry-up job.


    He took the cart from behind the running dragon and connected it to the running dragon''s armor. Now you have a simple carriage or dragon carriage. There is no gurney, and the driver sits on a box placed on the back of the cart.


    Today''s driver is Rike. She''s the only one in my family who''s ever driven a cart, and I''m sure I''m not in the cheat category. I guess we should all practice when we get home.


    After receiving today''s sales from Camilo and loading the goods into the cart, we all climb in. As soon as Rike put the reins on the dragon''s body, it gave a "coo" and started to walk slowly. At first he seemed to be straining, as if he was heavy, but as he began to move, his steps became lighter and lighter.


    I waved goodbye to Camilo from the top of the moving car. I usually pull the cart, so this was a refreshing sight. I''m sure I''ll see this scene often from now on, but it''s quite moving.


    The cart moves slowly through the city. It is a rare sight and attracts a lot of attention. What''s a little interesting is that many of them look surprised for a moment when they see the running dragon, and then look at Liddy with a satisfied look.


    Probably because they are as rare as elves, it is not surprising that they are riding in a dragon carriage with a running dragon. It would be better if they were satisfied and didn''t ask unnecessary questions.


    As we pulled out of town and onto the street, Leake had us speed up a bit. The shaking of the cart gets worse as we go. It''s not unbearable, but I''d like to install a spring-loaded suspension soon to make it more comfortable.


    It''s not a comfortable ride, but we''re moving along at a comfortable speed, which takes my mind off it.


    It''s easy.


    "Yes, it is. Not having to walk is easy, even if it''s not comfortable.


    "Now we just have to see how much she can carry.


    Liddy says to Deanna.


    "At least as much as two people can carry with us on board.


    I replied, but I couldn''t tell if there was still room or if it was the limit without trying. I don''t want to make him carry the deadweight, so I''ll just say that I''ll try it when I get a chance.


    While we were talking about this, we reached the entrance to the forest. It''s almost twice as fast as when Rike and I were pulling the cart. At this rate, we''ll reach home much faster.


    With this in mind, the cart went into the forest.

 136 begin to improve the environment

    The dragon carriage is going through the forest. I was not too concerned about whether or not it could pass through here, since it could pass through here just fine when it was a cart.


    I was more worried about whether the dragon would be afraid of this forest, but so far there was no sign of that. I knew that it wouldn''t be afraid of magic because it eats magic, but I thought that it might be frightened by the presence of beasts living in the forest.


    I wondered if she would be frightened if a bear or something approached her.


    I asked Samija.


    I don''t know about running dragons. ....... I don''t know anything about running dragons, but I think it''s very likely. The bears around here are fierce and strong. But you''ve fought with Eizo, so you know him well.


    Well, yeah.


    I''m nostalgic now, but it was a close fight. If it wasn''t for the cheat, he would have died for sure.


    So, if the dragon is frightened, you have to be careful?


    I don''t know if that will be the case ......? Well, I''m sure I''ll find out when it does.


    That''s right.


    Of all of us, Samija has the best nose. I''m not sure who''s nose is better than the dragon''s, but I''m sure they''ll figure it out before it becomes fatal.


    So far, nothing dangerous has been caught in either of their noses. Unless you''re a weakling, you''re safer in the woods than on the road, where there are fewer things to attack.


    Now that we''re in the forest, the road is gone, and the ground is much worse than the road, but the chariot is moving along at a good speed. That is to say, the shaking is reasonably severe. The good news is that it is much faster than a person pulling it, and it won''t stay like this for a long time.


    We have to be a little careful with our luggage, but so far we haven''t had any tumbling out of the car. None of them are loaded directly, but in barrels or boxes.


    Even so, there are still times when we get a big bang, so we should install suspensions as soon as possible. For the sake of our hips and asses.


    As expected, we reached home much earlier than usual. Aside from the ride, it''s still a lot easier. I think I should have introduced the system earlier, but I''ll excuse myself by saying that it''s hard to understand something like this until you actually experience it.


    While Rikke and Liddy remove the running dragon from the carriage, the other three carry the luggage into the house. I asked them to check again how to put on the brace when they remove it. In the previous world, I would have been able to take a picture with my phone and record the condition, but in this world, I can''t do that, so I have to learn.


    As we cleaned ourselves, we also wiped the body of the running dragon with a cloth that had been soaked in warm water and wrung out tightly. It seems to be a good feeling, because he was squinting his eyes while squealing, "Kururururururu.


    "Good, good, good. Thank you for your hard work today.


    "Krullrullrull.


    I gave him a light tap on the neck, and he licked my face. It was soft and ticklish, not coarse like a feline.


    After that, I filled an empty barrel with water and brought it to him. I still have some of yesterday''s meat that hasn''t been salted yet, so I bring that with me.


    Don''t go too far from here. Don''t go too far.


    I said, and the dragon squealed in understanding. I patted his head again and went back to the house.


    At dinner that night, we talked about his name. I couldn''t keep calling him "Runryu" forever.


    I don''t even know if it''s male or female.


    I forgot to ask Camilo. I have a feeling that even if I ask him, he would say "I don''t know". I haven''t seen any external features that can be judged like mammals. Given the size of its body, I would have recognized it immediately.


    It''s a name that could have gone either way.


    Deanna also looked thoughtful.


    Isn''t there a rule of thumb for naming a horse?


    "No. The most amazing horse I''ve ever heard of is owned by a nobleman from another country, Henning Hermann III. It seems that he was descended from a famous horse.


    A horse with the name of a family plus a third generation? It''s not an inexpensive purchase, and I don''t know how you feel about that. If I only heard the name, I might ask, "Marquis? I might ask.


    For a while, there was a lot of back and forth.


    Then Sarmyah said, "Well, it sounds like ''Krull'', so why not ''Krull''?


    Samija said. If it were a male, it would sound a bit cute, but it wouldn''t be out of place. The more elaborate the name, the more uncomfortable it is.


    It''s nice.


    "I think Krull suits you.


    I have no objection.


    Deanna, Rikke and Liddy don''t seem to have any objections.


    "Well, let''s call it Krull.


    And so Krull became a member of our family.


    "Well, we can''t leave him out in the rain, so we''re going to build him a hut with just a roof and walls.


    It doesn''t rain often around here, and the trees will block some of the rain, but I feel bad about exposing my family to the rain.


    No one particularly objected to my suggestion, and the next day all hands were on deck to build Krull''s hut. Heaven only knows when it will rain, you know.


    Before going to bed, we all went to say good night and that Krull had been given a name, and Krull made a single "coo" sound, curled up on the ground and closed his eyes. In the previous world, I''m sure I''d have managed to get him on the gram.


    I took about 10 combos of Diana''s attacks on my shoulder, and went home to prepare for the next day''s work.

 137 The construction of the keel construction

    The next day, when I went to fetch the first water in the morning, Krull was already awake. He didn''t wander around, but just sat there and stayed still. I wondered if he was taking in some magic power.


    As I approached him, he slowly turned his head towards me.


    Good morning. Do you want to go fetch some water with me?


    "Coo.


    Krull slowly stands up.


    "Whoa, wait a minute then.


    I rushed back to the house and got another water bottle to hang from Krull''s neck.


    Isn''t it tight?


    "Coo.


    "Okay, follow me then.


    I led the way, and he slowly followed me. I don''t know if he needs a walk or not, but since he won''t be going to the city for the next two weeks, it might be better to give him some exercise like this every day. For now, I''ll walk her back and forth today and see how she does.


    I went at the same pace as usual and reached the lake. I decided to finish washing my face here. It''s too small for five people to line up in a tub. .......


    I also wiped Krull''s body again. I also checked his eyes and nose to see if there was any runny nose or sore eyes. There were none, and he seemed to be in good health.


    By the way, I wonder what a running dragon does if it catches a cold or something. I wonder if there is a doctor specializing in that.


    I wonder if there is a doctor specializing in this field. I guess we should think about what happens when humans (including beastmen, dwarves, and elves) get sick.


    Now that Krull and I are both refreshed, I''m going to get a bottle of water. For the time being, I left about half of the bottle for Krull to carry.


    Isn''t it heavy?


    "Krull.


    That''s all I need for today. Let''s go home.


    I went back to the house to check on Krull, but he didn''t seem to be wobbling or stopping. Maybe I''ll carry a little more tomorrow.


    "Thanks for your help. Let''s go again tomorrow.


    Coo.


    I lifted the bottle off Krull''s neck. Krull seems to be happy to hear that we''re going again tomorrow, so I think it''s better to take him there every day.


    After putting down the bottle, Krull took a small bite of the leftover meat from yesterday. Looking at him, it seems that he ate only what he bit into last night.


    If he eats only that much per meal, he''ll have enough to last until tomorrow. If I''m not careful, I''ll probably eat less than a human. An eco-friendly creature to be reckoned with.


    I told Krull that I''d see him later, and went back inside.


    After breakfast and some other things, I start today''s work. I hope to have Krull''s hut built within a week at the latest. It''s a literal shack, and I''m sure it will be built soon.


    We are digging a hole to build a pillar facing the courtyard. The tool is a custom-made excavator. The soil here is also hard, but thanks to the custom-made model and the strengthened muscles, the hole was dug quickly.


    The size of the hut was decided by asking Krull to come to the site. The size of the hut was set so that there would be enough room for Krull to lie down, so it is quite spacious.


    In the hole we dug, we pulled out a tree for a pillar and set it up. Krull helped me to hang the rope and pull it up, so I made a lot of progress. No matter how strong my muscles are, I''m still no match for an "expert" like Kururu.


    After setting up the pillars, I started to lay the beams. The beams are not very impressive, but they are the minimum to maintain the structure of the building. Cheetos are used to create a good fit, and nails are used to secure the beams so that they do not fall down.


    After assembling the roof ridge, the outline of the hut became visible. Before putting on the roof and wall panels, the floor of the hut is covered with soil from the digging of the hole to make it a little higher than the surrounding ground.


    If you don''t do this, water will flow into the hut when it rains, and Krull will be in trouble.


    As for the work itself, Samija and the others who had experience in building rooms were there, and Krull was there to carry it. Liddy, though not used to it, helped us a lot, so it went quite smoothly.


    Even so, it would have been impossible to build at such a pace, but that''s where the cheats come in.


    It was getting late in the day by this point, so we would have to wait until tomorrow to put up the boards. I announced the end of the day''s work to everyone.


    After the work, I cleaned myself up and asked Liddy about it.


    "Krull seems to be eating much less food, is that so?


    "Yes, that''s true. The magic power in this forest is much higher than in other forests, so I think it''s almost enough.


    Is that so?


    The rest of them, whether they were domesticated or wild, are extremely intelligent. I''m not sure if he understands every detail, but he at least understands what I''m saying. In addition to its rarity, I think the fact that it is expensive is also a big part of the reason.


    Well, even if we leave that out of the equation, the fact is that they are already quite cute.


    I feel like I''m building a new family room, rather than a shed for the livestock, albeit a dugout.


    I hope to have it finished tomorrow. With this in mind, I started to prepare dinner.

 138 the completion of a keel

    The next day, when I got up and went to fetch water, I went with Krull again today. I asked Krull to carry 3/4 of the water bottle today, which was more than yesterday, but there was still plenty of room. This should be enough to carry a full bottle of water.


    Today''s work basically consisted of putting up the boards, starting with cutting out the boards according to size. Cermia and I will do this at the lumberyard. After the boards are cut, the other three and Krull carry them to the hut.


    When Krull carries the boards, he holds them in his mouth and carries them with great dexterity, but in the beginning, Deanna was very nervous. She is like a mother watching over her child. I don''t know how you feel about that, but I think Krull will be fine without worrying too much.


    Since I used a custom-made cheat saw, I was able to mass-produce the boards in no time. I''m a little low on wood, but I''ve got a way to get some.


    Also, in the past, I have not been able to go far to cut wood, but I can do that if Krull carries it. It''s a good idea to get more of them at some point.


    Make a wall with the boards you made. If you want to do something elaborate, you might want to dig grooves in the pillars and insert the boards into them, but this time I''m in a hurry, so I''m just hammering the boards into the pillars.


    However, the wall should not be completely covered, but the upper part should be open. The roof will be sheltered so that the rain will not blow in directly.


    The roof itself will be covered with shingles, but we can only check for leaks when it rains. Since the edges of the shingles will be covered, there should not be much leakage. In terms of image, it is similar to the tochi-tsuki that existed in Japan.


    I can''t do something as laborious as that, but if I do it the same way, the effect will be similar.


    We made it in a hurry, but with a combination of the effect of division of labor and cheats, we managed to make a shape before the sun went down.


    As for the fences and doors, we thought about the possibility of unidentified bandits coming to the area, but we all agreed that if they were human (or beast, or dwarf, or elf, or lizardman), there would be no point in making fences and doors, and Krull was smart enough not to need them, so we didn''t make them.


    It''s not like the previous world, where it''s illegal to keep the animals tethered, so they are completely free to come and go as they please.


    It has the appearance of a hut, but it is still just a hut. When I have enough time, I''d like to renovate this place into a storage room and build a proper barn (dragon house?) separately. When I have enough time, I''ll convert this place into a shed and build a proper barn (dragon house?) separately. .......


    "Krull, this is your room from now on.


    "Kururu, this is your room from now on," I said, tapping Kururu''s neck lightly.


    "Krull.


    "Krull, from now on this is your room.


    "Coo!


    He then lay down and let out a snort. He liked it. I''m glad you like it. It was worth the hurry to make it.


    "Come in here when you sleep and when it rains. If you need anything, just bang on the wall of the house.


    Deanna stroked Krull and called out to him. Krull knows what she''s saying.


    "Krull.


    Krull replied.


    I would also like to report that my shoulder is safe since I was away from Deanna this time.


    At dinner, we discussed and decided on our future plans. The next visit to Camilo''s store is in twelve days, so we have a few days to spare, but there are still a lot of things we need to do now.


    For the time being, I''ll be working on the urgent task of remodeling the cart over the next four days, while Rike and the others will be doing their normal work: sheet metal work, general model making, hunting and gathering, and field maintenance.


    As soon as I''m done with the cart, I''ll go back to my normal blacksmithing work, and when I''ve made enough, I''ll spend the rest of my time making the doors and beds for the room that will be Liddy''s. If I can''t make it in time, I''ll go back to work on the next one.


    If they didn''t make it in time, they would make them at the beginning of the next two weeks. I don''t think there will be any inconvenience, since the guest room is currently occupied, but as a family, it would be uncomfortable for me to stay in the guest room forever, so I would like to work quickly.


    The next day, I went with Krull to fetch water. When we came out of the house today, he was already waiting there, and I gave him a bottle of water. It''s been about three days since we arrived, but it seems to have become a habit for Krull.


    Today, I filled up a water bottle and gave it to him, and he carried it without any problem. He was able to carry a heavy cart, so I guess he can handle this much.


    Thank you again.


    Krull.


    Krull and I walked back to the house together.

 139 New Technology

    Today we will start modifying the cart as planned. The current cart has a single axle at the front and rear, with wooden wheels at both ends.


    The easiest way is to insert a spring between the axle and the body of the cart, but considering bending, it would be better to extend an arm from the axle for the front wheels and attach the wheels to it. In this case, the spring would be mounted around the wheel.


    Unlike automobiles, the wheels themselves do not need to change direction, and there is no need to consider the transmission of power to either the front or rear wheels. It is easy to design around this.


    The only thing that needs to be done is to rebuild the connections that have been forcibly extended. If this is the case, the cart will need to be reused for the bed and wheels, and the remaining parts will need to be repaired in some places, so it is not clear which is faster than rebuilding the whole cart.


    The next thing to consider is the material of the plate spring. Normally, it would be better to use steel, but the wood around here is hard, and I think it is not impossible to use wood for the spring.


    If you use cheats, it is easy to make a shape that can be used as a plate spring. However, the question is whether or not it is acceptable to have a metal plate spring in the world.


    After thinking about it for a while, I realized that it would be the same if someone saw it made of wood and replaced it with steel, so I decided to make it of steel.


    However, I decided to make the shape prototype in wood. No matter how many cheats are available, it takes a certain amount of time to adjust the size. With wood, it is easy to change the shape with my knife.


    Rike and his friends are supposed to be making sheet metal today, so I''ll ask them to make more. Actually, I should make it myself. I said.


    "No, it''s your job as an apprentice to do this kind of work when your master tells you to.


    Rike followed me. I''m sorry.


    After splitting and elongating a large quantity of planks made during the construction of Krull''s hut, I made planks of different lengths. If you boil water and bend the boards and stack them on top of each other, the principle is almost the same as the one used for the spring suspension.


    Since this is a prototype, nail it in the middle and fix it to a board as a base to prevent it from falling. I placed another board on top of the spring, and then placed a small barrel on top of it.


    Gently support the board with one hand, and push the barrel from above with the other hand. When I released it, the barrel bounced back. This is the shape of the spring itself.


    This series of operations is treated as production, and I was able to do it quickly. I wonder to what extent the cheat is applied as production. Cooking seems to be included in production, and maybe even sewing.


    I tried doing laundry, but there was not much difference compared to what other people do, so it seems that it is not production.


    Even if this work is the priority for now, it would be better to know what can be done and to what extent.


    Anyway, on to the improvement of the cart. I made another set of plate springs, cut down a log to make four wheels, and made two axles by picking up appropriate sticks and processing them.


    The front and rear wheels were made by fixing simple wheels to both ends of the axles. For the front and rear wheels, a board was placed in the front and rear directions on each side, and the axle was fixed to the board so that it could rotate. For the rear wheels, a plate spring is inserted between the plate and the axle, and the height of the front wheel side is increased.


    The details of these operations are mostly done by cheats. I would like to be able to do this with my own abilities, but I wonder if I will be able to distinguish it from cheating when I am able to do it.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if there is anything you can do to help.


    ......1 I can''t help but think a lot when I''m working alone. I''m going to take a break.


    So I found Krull sitting beside me, watching me work. I don''t have any work to do today except fetching water.


    "You''re here, Krull.


    Krull.


    Let''s see if you can help me.


    Placing more boards on top of the boards between the axles, it looked like a freight train bogie. It would not be very durable, but it could be used for simple work.


    I tied a rope to the cart-like thing, and placed the empty barrel I had used on the board. The rope was also tied to Krull''s body so that he could pull it.


    "Does it tighten or hurt?


    "Krull.


    Okay, now go around the yard.


    Krull!


    I say, and Krull goes around the garden. Since the structure is a structure, the turning is forced. The empty barrel bounces once and then rolls over and falls as it did when it first turned.


    Seeing this, Krull tried to stop, but


    "You can keep walking.


    and he started to walk around the yard again. It is hard to tell because the weight on the spring is extremely light, but if you compare the front wheel and the rear wheel, the rear wheel seems to have more suspension movement.


    I think I''ll go with the rear wheel for now.


    I thought to myself, and watched Krull happily going around the yard for a while.

 140 step by step

    After that, I tried to make the structure of the rear wheel part, and made the best shape when I replaced it with metal. Now all that is left is to apply this structure to an actual cart, which should be possible .......


    That work itself will be done tomorrow after the front wheels are prototyped. Because, after all, it''s already getting dark and Rike and the others have already finished their work for the day.


    As for Krull, he seems to feel that he''s been entertained for the day. I''m glad he''s having fun. I''m sure he''ll be helping me again tomorrow. .......


    The next day, I took off the front wheels of the prototype cart that I assembled yesterday. Using the rear wheels we made yesterday as a reference, we made two more of the same set of leaf springs.


    Simply put, the basic structure of Eizo Kobo''s special cart would be complete if we could make the left and right sides of the front wheels independent and insert these plate springs in between. However, it is easier said than done, and it will take a lot of effort to realize it.


    Even I, with my knowledge of the previous world and a vague idea of what the finished product would look like, would have a hard time with this, but the people of the previous world who created it with their own hands are truly amazing.


    I''ve tried various ways to make it, and it seems that the best way to make it is to have the wheels attached to the tips of the legs, which are structured like the letter "��". The upper part should be placed at the front of the cart, and the protruding legs should move independently from left to right, with springs attached to the extended legs. Attach a wheel made from a log to the end of the foot, and you have completed the work.


    Today, Kururu came to see the work, or rather, he (Honryu?) came to play with it. So I made it so that Krull could pull it as he did yesterday, and then asked him to go around the garden.


    "Krull-rule!


    Krull is walking around the garden in a good mood. It seems to be much easier to go around than yesterday. He seems to have absorbed some of the bumps.


    Since yesterday''s barrel was too light and fell down quickly, today we put a small barrel filled with water on it. The weight is about 10 kilograms. The dolly sank slightly.


    All right, let''s try this again.


    "Crew.


    With a thump, Krull begins to circle the yard. Because of its weight, the barrel does not fall immediately when the cart bends. It sways softly on what seems to be an uneven surface. The shaking may cause water to spill, but there is no sense of a thumping impact as when nothing is happening. If the same thing were mounted on a carriage, it might protect Miss Frederica''s butt a little.


    Looking at it, I''m worried about the load here and there, but when I mount it on a cart, I''ll use steel with custom model performance using cheats, so I''m sure I can handle it, even if it''s a feat of strength. I''m sorry to those who imitate plate springs, but I''d like to leave it to you to improve the suspension system and other aspects of the system on your own.


    Even in the previous world, people said, "It cannot be reproduced with modern technology. It seems that in the previous world, there was a lot of stuff like "even if you make the same thing, it won''t have the same durability", but maybe it''s the same story.


    The day ended with the completion of this cart. Tomorrow I have to start on the cart itself.


    The next day, I put together some leftover boards and installed them on the cart to make a small cart.


    It is all made of wood, and although I used a cheat sheet to cut it into a circle as much as possible, the wheels are cut out of logs, so I think it will have many difficulties in durability and usability, but it will be fine for a little use or for Krull to play with. If it breaks, so be it.


    Now it''s time to modify the cart itself. First, remove the wheels and repair the damaged parts of the cart. I''m also going to fix the parts that I think could still use a little more work. Thanks to the cheat, I was able to repair the damage by gluing boards together without nails. The color is different in some places, but I guess it''s a matter of taste. I made parts from wood to replace the damaged parts of the wheel.


    From this point on, the work is blacksmithing, so we entered the workshop. Ricke and the others were making shortswords and longswords. Deanna and Riddy were making the molds, Samija was pouring the molten iron, and Rike was finishing. Because of this, there were a good number of them made by the time I entered.


    I picked up one of the finished models. It''s still in the category of ordinary models, but it''s almost a high-end model. The magic seems to be coming in. Rike is definitely growing up.


    It''s good.


    "No, not yet. I need to be able to consistently produce the high-end models that the master is talking about.


    It''s good to have high goals. It''s a good thing that you have high goals." Since it''s uncouth to say anything about it, I just say, "Good luck," and get on with my work.


    The first thing to do is to make iron plates for the springs. I take out some sheets of metal, and heat one of them on the fireplace and tap it. A sensation and sound that I hadn''t felt in a long time reverberated through my body, and I even felt nostalgic.


    The sensation made me think that I had become a blacksmith in body and mind in less than a year since I came here.

 141 parts production

    The sheet metal is stretched into a long, thin plate, giving you a nostalgic feeling. The length and thickness of the plate are made by cheats. The hardness is done with a custom-made model.


    Since it is only a matter of stretching the steel, the first piece is made quickly. About seven different lengths are needed for each spring, so I prepared stretched ones in the same way. Only the longest one is rounded at both ends to make it look like it has a small tube.


    If I were making a knife, I would probably shape it like this, but today I''m going to quench it in the state before it becomes a knife. By the way, I remember that in the previous world, truck springs were good for making knives from.


    Now I''m making a plate spring from a knife material. When I think of it like that, it''s kind of interesting.


    Since it was only a matter of stretching the sheet metal and a little bit of work, I finished the work very quickly, but since I was taking time to make a prototype of the front wheel part, my time was up for the day. We''ll have to wait until tomorrow for the detailed parts and assembly.


    The next morning, I decided to use the prototype mini-cart when fetching water. I put the lid on the water bottle and fixed it to the mini cart with a rope. This is also a simple reproduction of how a cart is used when transporting goods. We did the same experiment yesterday, and if it works, we are confident that it will work.


    This morning, Krull was waiting just outside the house. I tie a rope to Krull to pull the mini cart.


    "That''ll do for today.


    Krull.


    Krull pulls the mini cart with a rattle and starts walking with me. It''s an empty water bottle, but it''s heavier than an empty barrel. It''s quite stable and doesn''t become unstable except for the occasional bang.


    Krull doesn''t seem to have any difficulty in towing it, so for the time being, I judge that there is no problem. The real work begins when we load the water bottle with water.


    When we arrived at the lake, we filled the water bottles. When we put it on the mini cart, it sinks a lot. It''s a lot of weight. .......


    Put the lid on the water bottle and tie a rope around the neck to secure it to the cart. Now, how about this?


    As it turned out, the mini cart itself worked just fine. Since it''s covered with a lid and secured with a rope, it doesn''t leak water, and of course it doesn''t fall over, but it doesn''t shake much. The same effect can be expected if it is attached to a cart.


    The only mistake I made was that Krull seemed a little bored. Apparently, he wanted to carry the water in the morning by himself, not by cart.


    I chuckled and promised to let Krull carry it tomorrow.


    After completing the morning routine, my task for the day was to make parts. Once again, Rikke and the others are dividing up the work of making shortswords and longswords.


    The parts we will be making today are things to hold the springs together, things to secure the springs to the cart, wheels and axles, and thin plates to reinforce the cart in places. Using the mini cart as a reference, we will use cheats to make the size of the parts to be attached to the actual cart.


    If I didn''t have this cheat, I would have had to measure every single thing and make it ......, but that''s the cheat. The parts that fasten the spring to the cart have a complicated shape, but you can create the correct shape with the correct dimensions in one shot.


    I might be able to make an early car if I knew how it worked. But I have no intention of making such a thing at the moment. I want to make only good things that fit this world as much as possible.


    Next to the smooth flow of work, people are creating one-off parts at a rapid pace. The exact opposite scene looks a little strange. When the parts were complete, I said, "Here we go," and headed for the cart with them.

 142 Refurbished

    I''ll take the parts to the cart where I''ve disassembled them. Now we are going to assemble these parts, but there are some parts that are different from the previous world, so we need to arrange them. For example, instead of using nuts and bolts, we will use pins and wedges.


    These will affect the serviceability and durability. I will take care of this by using cheat parts and daily inspections, but I would like to ask those who imitate me to improve on their own.


    Let''s start with the rear wheels. Install a set of leaf springs and a part for connecting the back of the cargo bed, and connect the tubular part of the longest leaf spring to it.


    Since the leaf spring is bow-shaped, the length of the string in a bow changes when it is extended and when it is retracted. It is necessary to have a part that absorbs this change when it is connected. This is attached to one side only, and the other side is directly connected to the cargo bed.


    Once the springs have been put together with parts like those used to put together a set of springs, the axle can be passed through the tube at the bottom of the parts, and the structure is completed by attaching wheels on both sides.


    The lubricating oil is pork fat, or lard, which was used before mineral oil became common even in the previous world. In our case, we use boar fat. Rapeseed oil is also used, but we have plenty of boar fat.


    I temporarily assembled the front wheel (the parts for mounting the wheel were made of wood), and tried to pull it.


    Since I was not going to ask him to pull me for a long distance, I did not wear a brace, but used a rope instead.


    "Does it hurt?


    "Krull.


    I checked if there was any problem, and he seemed to be fine, so I asked him to go around the garden. The mechanism itself is working well, but there are some parts that are not right, so I have him take it off, adjust it, and pull it again.


    When the sun was just about to set, the adjustment was finally completed. This completes the rear wheel for the moment. The connection between the front wheel and the brace will be done tomorrow.


    The next morning, I let Krull carry the water for himself. Kururu is very happy.


    By the way, I wonder why a running dragon wants to pull and carry things. Since they are so smart, I think there might be something other than biological instincts, but unfortunately, I don''t have any cheats in biology, and I don''t have any knowledge in that area in my installation, so I have no idea.


    For the time being, Krull is in a good mood, so that''s good.


    The front wheel part has a slightly different mechanism, but the work is the same. Instead of screws and bolts, pins are used to assemble the parts and adjust them.


    Since the front wheels are independent of the left and right wheels, the parts that need durability are made of steel. Even with this, there are some concerns. So the steel is made with as much magic power as a custom-made model. This is quite a feat of strength.


    Final adjustments will be made after the connection to the armor is modified. From the shape of the removed connection part, I will make a new part for the connection part. This part is made of wood and existing parts are used. After making the new parts quickly, I put the brace on the crull (it took a long time because I was not used to it), and adjusted the connection part and the cart.


    After a little movement and adjustment, and a little movement and adjustment again and again, the crull is finally ready to be towed smoothly. Next time I do some repair work, I''d like to make it smoother. .......


    Now that we can make the final adjustments, we ask Krull to pull the cart again. The suspension seems to be working on both the front and rear wheels. However, there were still a few problems, so I stopped and adjusted again. By the time we were satisfied with the results, the sun was almost setting.


    If it were only blacksmithing, it wouldn''t take this long, but the general production cheat is not as good as blacksmithing. There is no choice but to repeat trial and error like this.


    Anyway, the ride should be much more comfortable now, and I can go a little faster because of it. If it takes less time to go to the city, there will be more things to do with that time.


    With a happy imagination of what I could do with that time, I started to clean up the mess.

 143 a new daily life

    The cart had been completed yesterday. Rikke and Liddy had been working on the general model of the knife and practicing with the magic, while Samija and Deanna had been out hunting. In other words, today was the day to retrieve their prey.


    The five of us have been out there before, but today Krull would be joining us. It was quite a challenge even with five people when it was a big one, but I think it will be much easier with Krull.


    We won''t be using the cart and mini cart this time. This time we will not be using carts and mini-carts, as the lumber will come directly from the carts we make there, which we take apart and dry at home.


    The location of the lake will be different each time, as it will be near the place where we caught the fish. Therefore, a little bit of logging should not be a problem. ...... We''re cutting down somewhere once a week, so it''s possible that we''ll need to think about it sooner or later.


    We''re still going to head to the place where we all sunk it, pull it up, and make a platform to put it on. From now on, Krull will be the one to pull it up.


    We thought about asking Krull to help us pull it up, but we decided that it would be better to do it ourselves. It may seem overprotective, but even if you think about it coldly, it is not a good way to use up a running dragon that is not cheap.


    Despite my pseudo-evil thoughts, the truth is that Krull is happily towing the cart. I guess I can bring him along again in the future.


    Thanks in part to Krull, I was able to get home earlier than usual.


    Thank you, Krull.


    Deanna thanked Krull and stroked his neck. Everyone else was doing the same. Of course, so did I.


    "Krull.


    Krull''s eyes narrowed in happiness.


    We''re going to dismantle our prey, which today is a wild boar. From today on, a portion of it will be used as Kullu''s meal, so I''ll share it with him.


    Since he hardly eats anything, I kept the portion for today and the portion for drying without preparation separate. Now we have enough food for Krull for the next two weeks.


    He eats grass when he feels like it. I checked with Liddy to see if there were any poisonous plants, but he said there were none unless they had mutated, so I didn''t make any special preparations.


    The staple food is the magic of the forest, so I decided not to think about nutrients. It doesn''t seem to be a creature that can compete with the knowledge of the previous world. As long as it''s cute, that''s all that matters.


    Since it was the day I brought up my catch, I was going to cook with it for lunch today. Pork steak would have been fine, but today I''m going to cook it like grilled meat. I''d like to try to make a cutlet or schnitzel with fermented bread, or something else that is not completely fried.


    After lunch, I''m going to work on the high-end models. I need to rush to make enough stock for two weeks from today. Everyone else is off, but Rike will be observing and practicing my work, and Saamya and Deanna will be helping Riddy with the courtyard fields, so it''s half a job.


    I''ll be making a shortsword and a longsword today. They''ve left me a few things that are just out of the molds, so I''m going to work on them. When these are gone, I''ll make knives.


    While I was working on the shortsword and longsword, Deanna came into the workshop from the house. She seemed to be a little bloodthirsty. I thought she was working in the fields.


    Krull''s been in front of the little cart all day. ......


    Oh, that''s right.


    If you can get the rope around his shoulders, he''ll be happy to pull it.


    Oh, yeah. Okay.


    Deanna flew off at a speed that would be best described as "flying". I wonder if Krull was aware that she was being played with.


    Fetching water in the morning was his daily job, while the small cart and the hunting cart were considered to be his playthings. I wonder about large carts. I hope they think it''s an important job because they have to wear the gear and travel long distances.


    Perhaps the abundance of magic in the Kuro Forest gave me too much energy, but soon I heard the sound of crowing and rumbling from outside.


    As I listened to the sounds, I was happy to know that one more item had been added to the "usual" list.

 144 the story of a legendary blacksmith

    The number of works produced that day was the same as usual, neither too many nor too few. Do you think this was because of the blank or in spite of the blank? Either way, it''s a good thing that the number was not less than planned.


    The next day, Rike and I went to work in the forge, while the other three and Krull went foraging. Liddy went with us, apparently to look for something to plant in the field. Krull seems to have been driving a mini cart.


    However, I think he was simply going for a walk, since the amount of food he was gathering was too much for that mini cart to be of much use.


    Today, I made a longsword from a mold for the first time in a long time. The feeling is now nostalgic. I poured molten iron into the mold. Using cheats, I slowly and carefully poured it in. While it was hardening, I made the next mold.


    At first, Rike said he would do it, but he refused because he had his own work to do. Although I was his apprentice, I didn''t teach him anything in particular.


    I did ask him to make a lot of sheet metal, but it is against my aesthetics to ask him to do so as an apprentice when I haven''t taught him anything.


    That''s why I''ve been kneading clay and pasting it onto the male mold to make a mold. In fact, this is the second generation of the male mold. The design is the same as before, so there is no difference.


    I take it out of the mold when the iron has cooled down. Hmm, the quality is better when I pour it myself. The amount of magic power is also much different than when Cermia and Diana poured it. Is this thanks to the cheat?


    As for this longsword (and shortsword) alone, I think the fastest way to make it is to process it myself.


    But, of course, there is only one of me. I can''t make molds or pour molten iron while I''m working, so it would be faster to have Samija and the others help me. So it doesn''t matter if I''m the only one who can do it.


    On the contrary, when it comes to making custom-made models, I''m currently the fastest person to do it from scratch. It''s a field where I''m good enough to do it all by myself.


    I showed it to Ricke.


    I showed it to Ricke, but he said, "I don''t know where to touch if you say you haven''t finished it yet.


    I don''t know where to touch. This may be the case with Rike, who has just touched the beginning of a high-end model. Even so, his work is better than most of the average human smiths.


    Speaking of which, I wonder what the general level of dwarves is. In the case of human blacksmiths, even my high class model was around the level of "there are several of the same level in the city". In other words, my general model is at or above the average level.


    That''s right. If you''re dealing with armor in a dwarven blacksmith shop, you''ll find ten times as many that are at the level of the master''s work than in the capital.


    I asked, and Rike answered. That''s rather a lot.


    In the case of dwarves, they focus more on extracting the power of the materials rather than the magic power. That''s why they''re not very good at working with mithril, but they''re better at working with silver and gold.


    Mithril''s properties change depending on the amount of magic you put into it, but if you don''t handle it well, it''s just like a light steel. It''s awesome enough, but...


    It''s still better than humans overall. To find out what I''m good at, I''m going on a journey of apprenticeship with humans as well.


    I see.


    Just ......


    Just?


    There are only a handful of dwarves who can make something of the same performance but with the same finesse as you. In the case of custom-made models, even the legendary Don Dorgo is no match.


    "Is he a great blacksmith?


    "Legend has it that 600 years ago, during the Great War, he received power from the gods and struck a brave man with his sword.


    It was in the installed knowledge that there was a war between the demon race and humans and other races 600 years ago.


    At that time, the heroes defeated the demon king, but the humans and other races that had been pushed back pushed back, and the heroes died, and both sides were exhausted, so there was a truce.


    According to Rike''s story, the dwarf who struck the sword with which the demon king was defeated was Don Dorgo.


    I wonder if I''m as great as that legend.


    "Of course not. I can cut knives like that.


    "Oh, .......


    I have to agree with you there. If you say I''m not that great, then what is great about me?


    The sword of the hero that Don Dorgo struck was said to be 2 meters long and 60 centimeters wide. I heard it was made of orichalcone or some other divine mineral.


    That sounds like it can cut anything. I know it''s amazing that they were able to make it in the first place.


    I chuckled. That size is no different from wielding a steel frame (or is it orichalcone bone?). In terms of mithril feeling, it''s the same as swinging a steel frame. From the feel of mithril, it would have taken a lot of effort to process the orichalcone, and it''s amazing that they were able to secure that amount in the first place, even though they probably had the backing of a nation.


    The weapon itself is also made of orichalcone, and if it were to be hit by that, there would be no end to it. Either the hero was a very macho man, or the legend is somewhat exaggerated.


    Yes. But I''m sure you can create the same cutting power in a smaller weapon with more finesse.


    I''ll have to try.


    It was 600 years ago, so it''s impossible to confirm, but depending on Don Dorgo''s level of expertise in handling magic, I should be able to make the same weapon with better performance because of my skill in handling magic.


    However, the fact that he received his power from the gods means that he must have improved his handling of magic to a certain degree, and I''m not sure if I''m as good as he is.


    I''ve been given a second life as a blacksmith, and it''s not that I don''t want to leave behind some kind of product or work that will leave a good name, but on the other hand, I also want to live a quiet and relaxed life.


    So when I get older, I want to be able to say, "This is my work! and then just live in seclusion? It''s a story that makes my heart ache even though I''m over 40.


    "Legend, huh?


    I thought I had said it in a very low voice, but Rike, who had heard me carefully, said


    "Yes. That''s what I think you''re going to do.


    And I went back to work, hiding my embarrassment.

 145 a slow-moving by

    I was able to make the longsword and shortsword rather well. According to the sales figures I got from Camilo, we still need more of these for the high-end models, so if we can make them for a few more days, we should be fine. The amount of knives should be fine in moderation.


    It looks like I''ll have time to make the door and the bed for Liddy''s room.


    Just before sunset, I hear a rumble outside. Krull must have come back. That means the other three must have returned as well.


    Moments later, as expected, Samija, Deanna, and Liddy returned to the workshop.


    Welcome back.


    When I called out to them, each of them replied with a different "I''m home.


    What did you pick today?


    "Mostly fruit. Mainly fruit, and a few things that could be planted in the field. Liddy picked it up.


    We''re focusing on the ones that can be harvested early.


    Samija replied, and Liddy followed up. If you mean early crops, then I''d say herbs and leafy greens. We''ll soak some of the fruits in wine and consume the rest as soon as possible. It''s good to have a crowded table.


    After finishing the day''s work, I prepare dinner. Today I made a kind of herb-roasted wild boar with herbs. I also served some apple-like fruits.


    I cut up some of the apple-like fruits and put them in a small jar with plenty of water. The jar was sterilized by boiling, and the water was boiled once. I left them in my workshop with the lid on, hoping for the best. I hope it works.


    The dinner was well received. It is difficult to be so elaborate in the cooking method itself, but I would like to vary the seasoning as much as possible. I''ll ask Camilo if I can get some butter or cheese. .......


    The next day, Samija, Diana, and Liddy were going to work in the fields today. The seedlings they brought back yesterday will not last long if they are not replanted soon.


    However, the seedlings they brought back were not enough to fill the field. We need to make room for the seeds when they arrive from Elf Village, so we''ll leave the field empty.


    We are a family of five plus one cow, so even if we could harvest the maximum amount of food per person, the quantity would be limited, but I think it is important in this kind of life to be able to feed ourselves.


    You never know what might force you to stay here for a long time, and if you want to start living like a hermit, it''s necessary. It would be a good idea to accumulate this kind of know-how while you can.


    But today, I have to work as a blacksmith. I also need to make a good amount of inventory for delivery in a week or so. You can at least visit ...... in between, can''t you?


    I''ve switched to making knives today, since Samija and the others are going to help me with the blacksmithing tomorrow. It''s faster to make swords with help.


    It seems that Rike will also be making knives today. According to Camilo, the general model knives made by Rieke are the best-selling knives, so it is the general model knives that should be made in large numbers.


    In other words, there are not that many high-end knives available. This is because the number of people who want knives with such sharpness is much smaller than for other products.


    Camilo has told me that he doesn''t have a problem with the small number of knives, so today I''ll split the workload between the general models and the high-end models, so that Rike will have less work to do, and he can spend that time making whatever he wants.


    When I told Rike about this, at first he said, "That''s too much to ask," but I convinced him that he should be able to make something on his own as a disciple of Eizo Kobo, and he grudgingly accepted.


    I feel that I''m pushing my pupil around a bit, but please forgive me for being selfish sometimes.


    As a general model, I don''t have to put so much effort into it, so I can do it easily. For a while, the sound of me and Rike hammering rhythmically echoed in the workshop, but eventually we heard a rumble from outside.


    I guessed that Krull was begging Diana to let him pull the mini cart. If I could make a plow for Krull to pull, it would be easier to expand the farm, but I don''t intend to farm on such a large scale.


    The clear rhythm of metal clashing against metal and the rattle of the bass added to the sound as Rike and I mass-produced knives.

 146 the last room

    In between making knives, I took a look at the field. Rows have been made, and the sprouts of the seedlings are neatly lined up in lovely rows. The spacing between the seedlings seems to have been kept wide. I wonder if this wild species has a wide root system.


    It seems that not all of the seedlings have been planted yet, but the work is well underway.


    "Oh, it''s done!


    "Well, it''s almost done.


    Deanna says proudly. She was holding a hoe in her hand and looked as if no one would trust her even if she said she was a countess. You''ve become accustomed to life here, haven''t you?


    The soil around here has a lot of magic power, so I think it will grow well.


    The one who says this is Liddy, also holding a hoe. As a former member of another world, I find the idea of an elf with a hoe a bit strange.


    It just doesn''t look right. Maybe it''s just because Rikke''s axe looks so good on her that it makes me think so.


    Before starting this work, I asked Riddy about it, and he told me that it was normal to work in the fields in his village, so I guess he doesn''t think so.


    I''ve never done this kind of work before, but I guess it''s pretty hard work.


    Samija also said, holding a hoe. I''ve heard that the beastmen of the Kuro Forest basically don''t do any farming.


    The beastmen are very strong, and I''m sure they''ll get used to it.


    "It''ll be good practice for your sword.


    Liddy and Deanna said. They''ve gotten along well over the past few days, which is a good sign. It''s a good trend.


    Well, I''m going back to the workshop.


    Okay, good luck.


    See you.


    After receiving cheers from Samija and Deanna and a bow from Liddy, I headed back to my workshop.


    Before I went back to ......, Krull came up to me and noticed that I was outside the house, so I stroked his neck and watched him go around the garden for a while. I think he''s getting better at balancing the load.


    The day before yesterday or so, the mini cart was shaking a little more, but today it seems to be shaking a little less. Perhaps he was not only playing, but also practicing.


    "Good, good, you''re doing great.


    "Krullrull.


    I stroked Krull, who was rubbing his head, and went back to the workshop this time. I went back to the workshop this time, feeling quite reluctant.


    After that, I was able to finish the day''s blacksmithing work without a hitch.


    The next day''s work proceeded in the same way as before. I spent two days making a sword, and the next two days making a knife.


    Rike worked on the same basic items as I did, while Riddy taught me how to apply magic. Samija, Deanna, and Riddy went hunting, gathering, and watching the fields.


    Krull was busy pulling up prey, gathering, and playing around the garden.


    In between these activities, he checked on the apples in the water. So far, so good. They should be just fine by the time I come back from Camilo''s store the day after tomorrow.


    On the day before I go to Camilo''s store, I make a door and a bed for Liddy''s room. This is the fourth time I''ve done each of these, so I''m used to working with blanks, and I can save time with my cheats for the most part, so I get it done easily.


    This is Liddy''s room from now on. It''s not furnished properly, but if there''s anything you want, just let me know and I''ll make it.


    Thank you.


    Liddy bowed her head. She had moved from the guest room to her own room and was now a full-fledged member of Eizo''s workshop.


    But the room is filling up nicely.


    I told you so.


    "I told you so," Samija says in disgust. She was the one who told me to make more rooms anyway, and now that I have, I have nothing to say in response.


    Should we make a new room for this?


    "If it''s a storage room, why don''t you build one outside?


    I reply to Deanna''s words.


    No, I mean, we''re going to have a new family, sir.


    Now it''s Rique.


    "No, I don''t think so .......


    I argue, but Samija, Deanna, Rique, and for some reason Liddy are clearly not trusting me.


    I''m sure Helen will be there.


    "Oh, yeah. Sure.


    She likes you a lot, too.


    Deanna, Samija, and Rike are all discussing the possibility of Helen''s coming. Liddy joins in a little bit, and I''m not very happy about it.


    "Three women make a fool of themselves," I said, "but four women make a fool of themselves, plus one," and I made a little escape from reality.


    No, he''s not coming.


    I managed to break into the conversation. As far as I''m concerned, Helen probably likes her life now, fighting her way from place to place. When I say that.


    I say, "But you''re coming back once in a while. Maybe she''ll come back as a home then.


    Deanna countered. Well, that''s not good.


    Oops, I''d better get ready for dinner. Today is the anniversary of Liddy''s room!


    It''s the anniversary of Liddy''s room! But they soon went back to discussing the possibility of Helen''s arrival and whether or not the room should be expanded.

 147 first run

    In the end, it was decided not to build more rooms. While having a sumptuous dinner to commemorate the completion of the room, we were told that if the number of people in the house increases in the future, the guest room should be used first, and the room should be added in the meantime.


    They said that with the number of people in the house and Krull''s help, the work would be much smoother than before. He did not say that there would not be more people in the future. It was very disappointing.


    The next day was the day I was to go to Camilo''s store to distribute the goods. After completing the morning routine, including fetching water, Rike and Diana attached the brace to Krull. The other three, including me, loaded the cart.


    We''ve also built a simple platform for the guard, a chair for the guard to sit on, and a bench for several people to sit on. The cart is connected to Krull''s armor, and Rike sits on the platform. The others sat on the benches. You can feel the springs sinking in as you get in. Even with our luggage and us together, the springs didn''t feel like they were bottoming out.


    We were going to load ironstone, charcoal, and salt on the way back, so it would have been a complete failure if the spring had bottomed out by now. I''m relieved that it didn''t happen that way. I''m relieved that it didn''t happen.


    "Krull-rule!


    Krull squealed loudly and started walking. It''s not a rubber tire, and it''s not as comfortable as the cars in the previous world, but it''s still better than nothing.


    There is almost no thrusting vibration. Instead, there is a kind of shuddering or something like that. The only thing that dampens the shaking is the friction between the leaf springs, so it feels a little continuous, but whether it is enough to get you drunk or not depends on the person.


    Krull is in a good mood as he pulls the cart along. The speed is moderate because it is in the forest, but it is still as fast as a human jogging.


    The other day, I had Krull pull me only on the way back, and since it wasn''t equipped with a suspension system, I had to keep my speed even lower, but if I can run in the forest at this speed, I feel I can reach the city much faster.


    It was obvious that the speed was different, but as I expected, I left the forest much faster than usual. From here, it''s the city road.


    Once on the road, the speed increases even more. The speed is as fast as a human running, or as fast as a bicycle pedaling. As a result, the swaying increases, but it is not severe. The load on the carriage also shakes, but it does not bounce, and of course it does not collapse.


    If various types of carriages could run at this speed, it would be possible to make a one-day trip from the city to the capital, instead of the current one-way trip that takes one day. This will not only increase the speed of distribution of goods, but will also increase the speed of information diffusion.


    This will undoubtedly have a variety of effects. The "watchdog" said that "your existence will not have a significant impact on this world," but is that true? Perhaps he was saying that the spread of things that exist in principle is not an influence, as it only moves the needle forward a little.


    There is a limit to the amount of caution that can be exercised, since it is moving at the speed of a human run. Above all, if the thieves wanted to catch up with the cart, they would have to run, unless they were horses.


    Even if they tried to stop Krull with their bows, it would be difficult to hit a target moving at a reasonable speed with the first shot. Anyone who can hit it will not be a thief, because there is a way to make a living in this world without being a thief.


    Even so, you can''t be completely unguarded, so you have to keep your eyes on your surroundings and be alert. I should ask Camilo what happened to the bandits when I get to the store.


    The usual guards were standing at the entrance to the city. I looked at his weapon and saw that it was a halberd. I guess the city guards finally got the system. The guard seemed a little surprised to see the dragon carriage, but when he saw us, he said, "Oh, you guys.


    "Oh, you guys?


    But when he saw us, he seemed to be convinced. They seem to think we''re a strange bunch. Well, I guess it''s no big deal now that there are four races and five people together.


    Hello.


    I said from the back of the truck.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore, but just make sure you don''t hit anyone, okay?


    "Of course.


    I think Krull is smart enough to know better. I''m becoming quite a foolish parent myself. .......


    In fact, Krull was walking slowly and quietly in the city. Perhaps because running dragons are rare, he seemed to be attracting more attention than the elf Liddy.


    If you pay attention to the gazes of some people, you can see that some of them are looking at the wheels - the suspension part. Yes, that''s right, that''s how I want you to do it.


    Eizo workshop, fat cat suspension! I have no intention of doing anything like that. This is a world where there is no patent system or utility model system, and I have no intention of making any money from this.


    Instead, I''m thinking of teaching Camilo if he asks.


    Slowly, but with the speed of a human being, the cart made its way through town and arrived at Camilo''s store. This was the end of my first drive with the modified cart.


    It was not a bad ride. While I was thinking about this, the cart entered the warehouse of Camilo''s store.

 148 encounter

    Krull stopped quietly in the warehouse of Camilo''s store. We all worked together to uncouple the brace from the cart. Krull shuddered like a dog out of water.


    "Coo!


    Krull''s body shuddered like a dog out of water and he let out a small "coo.


    I told the shopkeeper to take him to the back of the store, where we first met, while I got him some water and leaves.


    "Wait here quietly.


    Deanna called out to Krull and gave him a gentle pat on the neck.


    "Krull.


    Krull squealed as if to say, "Okay," and sat down on the spot. Good, good, good.


    As soon as the five of us entered the business meeting room, Camilo and the manager arrived.


    Without even saying hello, I pulled out a bag from my pocket. It was a bag full of gold coins given to me by Marius.


    Take the money for the running dragon from here.


    When I put the bag on the table, Camilo looked at the contents.


    There''s a lot in here.


    It''s a gift from His Excellency the Count.


    Oh, you thought the last one was insufficient. You''re very loyal.


    Camilo seemed to understand the situation. His words were sarcastic, but his expression was kind. He is a gentle man at heart. It''s just that when it comes to calculating profit and loss, he does some cold-hearted calculations.


    "Well, I guess I''ll take that for everything.


    Camilo takes out some gold coins from his bag. That''s less than I was expecting.


    Is that all you got?


    Yeah. A certain nobleman in the empire has fallen. I grabbed them off the street at a low price. That''s why we''re still making a good profit.


    The Empire is the country next to our kingdom. It''s not at war, but I hear there are occasional border skirmishes. Camillo is the one who told me.


    "I see. That''s good.


    The possibility of Camilo''s reluctance to pay the money crossed my mind, but I would have to trust his pride as a merchant. Anyway, he was also expanding his business to neighboring countries?


    I suppose there is no blame to be attached to him, but I suppose there is a lot of risk in doing business in a country you don''t get along with. I guess Camilo''s talent as a merchant is to manage that.


    How''s the dragon doing?


    Yeah. He''s smart and helpful. Speaking of which, is she a boy or a girl?


    Hmm? I heard it''s a female.


    So Krull is a girl. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m the only male in the workshop. ....... I was feeling a little sad.


    And so, .......


    Suddenly, Camilo''s voice dropped a little. So we naturally leaned forward.


    "How does the cart you''re on work?


    "Oh. "Oh. A suspension system with plate springs.


    What''s that all about?


    It''s amazing that you''ve been here so long and already know what it is.


    Without hiding anything, I told him about the simple mechanism and its effect.


    "So if it can reduce the impact from the road and absorb bumps, it''s okay to drive at high speed?


    "There will be limits, but yes. If we do it right, we can make a round trip between the city and the capital in a day.


    "I see. ......


    Camilo ponders. If you''re a merchant who goes to a neighboring country to do business, the increase in speed per car is not something to be scoffed at, and if what I''m saying is true, it''s easy to imagine that this is a technology you''d want to have.


    If you want it, you can copy it. I''m not going to complain about it, and I don''t need the money.


    "Really?


    Kamilo stood up and shouted, which was unusual for him. Seeing our surprise, he hurriedly sat back down. The head of the guard was also surprised and surprised. .......


    Thank you. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The tone of voice has regained its composure, but the excitement has not disappeared from his face. You must have been very curious.


    Camilo instructed the foreman. He should make the usual assessment of the purchase and note down the structure of the suspension. I offered to help him with the notes, but he said he would try to do it himself. If it didn''t work out, we''d discuss it again when we came back in two weeks.


    After that, we chatted and exchanged information about the world. Marius''s position seems to be stable due to his achievements in defeating demons. It''s a good thing I helped him. I also heard that there are still occasional skirmishes near the borders of the demon nations.


    There has been no major fighting, and neither side seems to be in a mood to make any major moves. It seems that there is a mine on the border, and the border line was tentatively drawn due to a dispute over the ownership of the mine, or rather, the dispute over the mine. If that''s the case, it''s not because the other side is a demon nation.


    So what happened to the bandits?


    I haven''t heard anything about them being caught yet.


    I see.


    If they had been caught, I would have had one less thing to worry about on my way home, but apparently that doesn''t work that way.


    I hear there''s no harm done, but be careful on your way home.


    "Yeah. Absolutely.


    They shook hands lightly and left the business meeting room. Krull did as he was told and waited quietly at the back of the store. Deanna was so impressed that she was patting Krull''s head. Don''t do it too much or she might not like it.


    I gave one silver coin to the shopkeeper who had brought me leaves and water, tied Krull to the cart, and left the warehouse.


    Today''s cargo must be quite heavy, with the usual items and clay for molding, but Krull is unfazed. I was relieved to see that the suspension still seemed to be holding up. The harder the return trip, the worse it would be.


    As we proceeded through the city, we still attracted a lot of attention, just as we did on the way there. We can''t blame Krull, but we hope Camilo will do his best to make the suspension look familiar. It would be nice if we could become a part of the city scenery.


    We bade the guards goodbye and left the city. The streets were as relaxed as ever, and it was easy to let our guard down.


    But we had forgotten. How can we stop a cart that can''t be stopped by running or arching?


    In the middle of the street, some distance from the city, there is a figure standing. The figure held a sword in his hand and said.


    "You there! Stop! Stop or I will cut you down!


    Yes, just block the way. I instructed Rike to stop and looked at the figure.

 149 one solution

    Krull slowed to a halt. I glanced behind me, but there was no sign of him.


    "What do we do now, master?


    "For now, let''s just listen to what he has to say.


    All right, sir.


    Rieke is holding Krull''s reins and is standing still.


    "All right, don''t move!


    A figure with a sword commands us to do so. The figure is covered by a cloak or hood, so you cannot see it clearly. From the sound of her voice, she seems to be female, but I can''t be sure.


    I tell Deanna and Sami''a to be on the lookout for it, in case they shoot their bows at us while we''re approaching. Of course, me too.


    If it were a normal thief, his friends would appear here and take people, money, goods, crulls and lives, but there is no sign of them. So this is no ordinary thief.


    Maybe this is the guy they''re talking about?


    Probably.


    Samija whispered to me. Well, if he''s not a common thief, then he''s none other than the bandit I''ve heard so much about.


    There was no sign of them behind me when I checked earlier. If it were a bandit, he would have posted people behind him to prevent a U-turn.


    In the first place, it is very wrong for a bandit to appear in front of a running carriage (in our case, a dragon carriage) as if he were a bandit. A more intelligent person would have put a log in the road as an obstacle, or made a play to pretend that he was sick.


    Since he did not do any of these things, he is not a common thief. So the only possibility left is that he is a bandit who has not yet been caught.


    So, I intentionally stopped him because I wanted to know his purpose. If not, I would have shot them with my bow or turned back.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing. Is this your first time stopping a carriage? You don''t get to do that very often.


    I''m surprised you haven''t been caught before.


    "I agree.


    I can only agree with Deanna''s whisper.


    Then I hear Liddy''s whisper, a little tense.


    "That''s a demon, isn''t it?


    "That''s it?


    "That''s a demon." - "That''s a demon?


    I strained my eyes to see the figure, but could not make it out. I''m sure Liddy will teach me a thing or two about this in the future. .......


    The figure pointed the tip of his sword towards Krull. Deanna (Krull''s mom) almost jumped out of her skin, but I held her back.


    "Okay, you there! Give me your weapon!


    The demon ordered Rike. Rique looks back at me, but I nod.


    Rike takes his hand off the reins, pulls out a self-defense knife and throws it into the air. The demon picks it up, defenseless.


    If I were to slash him from the back of the truck, I think I could have done it, but I decided to watch his every move to see if I could find out what he was looking for.


    Of course, I''ll be ready to pounce the moment one of us is about to be harmed.


    "Ah!


    A demon who was looking at the knife we picked up shouted out. We involuntarily put our hands on the handle. The air was suddenly filled with a deadly atmosphere. Just when we thought we had to slash at them.


    "Hey you guys, where did you get this?


    We looked at each other as the demoness raised her knife. The next moment, we couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What''s so funny? Tell me where you got it!


    The demon is half flustered, but seems to be quite upset. I understand, but I''d like you to know our situation.


    Where did you get it from? I made it myself.


    I say with a laugh, distracted.


    "Huh?


    A dumb voice echoed.


    I was just about to deliver it to my client and leave. If it''s our product you want, deliver the sword. Then we''ll talk.


    I''m getting to the point where I can''t even keep my mom in check. I didn''t realize it when I was practicing in the evening (which I''m still doing), but my strength is definitely getting stronger. I guess mother is strong is not quite the same thing.


    If she doesn''t put down her sword, I''ll have to subdue her by force and get her to talk, but I have to be prepared for some damage. I''d like to avoid that if possible.


    The demon hesitated, but eventually put down his sword.


    "Good. We''re going to get in trouble if we don''t, so get in here.


    I feel like we''re in opposite positions, but if the guards see us in this situation, there''s no choice but to throw us out.


    The demon slowly got into the car. They were probably watching us. I''m wary too, but I can sense from the cheat that they are a little stronger than Diana, but not as strong as Helen. That should keep her at bay.


    "I''ve been looking for a weapon with this mark. I''ve been looking for a weapon with this mark.


    The demon sat down on the back of the truck and showed me the hilt of the knife - a fat cat engraving. So it''s our product you''re looking for. I thought there were a good number of them around here, but I guess not.


    Camilo seems to be selling them in the Empire, so maybe the high-end models with engravings are mainly sold there for profit.


    As I said before, I made it.


    I pulled out my own knife from my pocket and showed him the hilt. Of course, it has the same engraving. I make a show of looking at him, and the other three do the same.


    It''s possible that we all simply bought Eizo Kobo products, but from the point of view of those who were looking for Eizo Kobo weapons, it''s a small matter if you can get them.


    If this is true, I would like you to make me a weapon.


    The demon bowed to me. I guess he''s not a bad guy. I think I''m trusting him a little too easily. It''s hard to get rid of this kind of perception from the previous world.


    I''d like to say, "Great, ......," but we have a condition for custom-made work. You have to come to my house alone. I''ll tell you where it is. Come back tomorrow.


    "Okay. I''ll do it.


    When I said that, the demon nodded easily.


    I parted ways with the demon before I reached the entrance to the forest on my way home. There are some things that are bothering me, but I''ll ask them when I get home.


    I''m already in trouble, but I hope it doesn''t get any worse. With that in mind, Krull''s cart entered the forest.

 150 determination to make

    We parted ways with the demons and arrived home. Despite the mess, thanks to Krull, the time it took to get home was not much different than when we were towing the car by ourselves. After removing Krull''s braces and dusting off the city, we gathered in the living room at a time when people usually do what they want.


    "Do you think he''ll come tomorrow?


    "I think he will.


    We were discussing what to do about the demon. Liddy answered my first question.


    "Demons are just as good with magic as elves. So I think they''ll be able to get around this house''s ''man shield''.


    It seemed to me that there was no ...... chance of not being able to cross the forest.


    The only reason I was able to relax and watch it was because I knew with the cheat that if anything happened to me, I would be cut down immediately. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The other thing to consider is whether it''s safe to make weapons for the ...... demons.


    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to ask your doctor. If that is the case, the empire as seen from the kingdom is no different.


    If that''s the case, as a blacksmith who came from the north and settled here on his own, it makes no difference to me whether weapons flow to the empire or to the demon tribe, but I wonder if that''s actually the case.


    I''m not. I''m just surprised to see it for the first time.


    Me too.


    Samija and Rike don''t seem to mind. I don''t know if they''re demons or not.


    I''m not sure what to make of this. So there''s no need to worry about it.


    It was Diana who answered. I''m sure that if you treat your enemies well, they''re going to have a lot of questions about you.


    If we were to go to war with a demon nation, it might be my custom-made weapon that hurts your brother.


    "That''s exactly what you''re doing now. When Helen has your weapon, that possibility is already there in every war zone.


    That''s ...... true.


    There is no guarantee that Helen, a mercenary, will always enter the war on the side of the kingdom. It''s also possible that you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this type of product.


    Was Deanna already prepared for this? I wasn''t aware of it until you mentioned it. I don''t worry about what I''m creating anymore, but I need to keep it in mind. .......


    You can''t deny that the feelings are complex. They are born with a stagnant magic. They''re probably the most incompatible with us elves. But it''s been 600 years since the war, and I don''t think many people would mind if we made them a weapon or two, let alone if we were talking about a steady supply.


    Finally, Liddy answered. So, elves who live on clean magic and demons who live on stagnant magic are incompatible. It is said that demons are born from stagnant magic, and if you ask me, I think it is natural that they are incompatible.


    In general, I''d say "It doesn''t bother me, but it''s okay. I guess. Well, I guess it doesn''t matter what a power that doesn''t belong to anyone else has to offer to anyone else.


    We are on good terms with the counts of the kingdom, but nothing more than good terms.


    Now we just have to deal with the fact that they are bandits.


    It''s usually a crime to harbor a bandit.


    I know.


    To be honest, the fact that I missed it today is probably a very bad thing. But...


    It''s not like there''s any real damage.


    "But we do have people on alert, though. There was no guarantee it wouldn''t escalate.


    Ricke says. You''re right.


    If I make weapons and go back to my home country, I won''t be a bandit anymore and I''ll be fine.


    "You''d think the bandits would have moved their raids somewhere else, wouldn''t you?


    My question is answered by Deanna. That''s true. I''m sure you''re right, but it''d be a shame to have people patrolling the streets for nothing until then, even if it would make the streets safer, knowing what we know.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''ll ask Camilo and Marius for help.


    It''s a good thing that we have a mutually beneficial relationship with each other. .......


    What are you going to do?


    The next time you go to Camilo''s store to distribute your goods, if your guard hasn''t been blown, have Marius bring you a document confirming the facts. I think it''s a good idea to get Marius to tell the guards that the bandits will have moved on and that they should gradually lower their guard. ......


    I don''t want Eizo to owe me too much, even though he''s my brother, but it can''t be helped. ......


    That''s right.


    I don''t think it''s that big of a debt, and I''m prepared to pay back as much as I can for a debt like this. I''m sure I''m a bit of a softie for sacrificing myself for a strange demon tribe, but that''s the way I am.


    We talked about it for a while, but settled on "I''ll make them when they come," "I won''t treat them badly," and "I''ll make them promise to return to their home country after they get the weapons.


    I''m still a little hesitant about making a weapon for someone who is a clear enemy of my friends, but I guess this is where I have to make up my mind as a blacksmith. In the end, it''s up to me to make it.


    Watching the three of them, who didn''t know much about the demon race, ask Liddy many questions, I left to prepare dinner.

 151 Next Order

    The next day, Krull and I went to fetch water and found a suspicious figure in front of our house, covered in a cloak or something. I can only think of one person who would appear here at this time.


    However, there was no possibility that it was just another bandit, so I set down the water bottle and approached him, ready to draw my knife.


    Who is it?


    I called out to whoever it was. The voice that came back was exactly what I expected.


    I told you to come, but you''re so cautious.


    The voice sounded somewhat dissatisfied, but it was definitely the voice I heard yesterday. I can''t see your face through the hood, so I can''t see your expression.


    That''s because I couldn''t tell if it was really you.


    That''s true.


    Then the demon took off his hood. He had slitted eyes, short silver hair, long ears, and brown skin with tattoos that looked like tribal tattoos from the previous world.


    Blended in with the tattoos, there is a sword wound around her left eye. Even so, her face as a whole can be described as a normal beauty. She is a dark elf, if I may use my knowledge of the previous world.


    The voice and facial features match, and I can say with certainty that she is female. The only men I know are Camilo, Marius, and the rest of the guys. I wonder if there''s anything else that''s closely related to women. .......


    "Now you''ll understand next time, won''t you?


    The demon woman said proudly.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Yes. I''ll make sure of it.


    Wait there for now. I have to bring in the water.


    I went back to the place where I had set the bottle down and carried it back. If anything happens to it, I''ll have to fight to get it out of here. I left Krull''s water bottle by the house and asked him to go back to the hut.


    As I carry the water bottle into the house, I ask.


    "How did you get here so easily?


    "No, it was a bit tricky with the ''man-shield''. I''m not much of a magician.


    "I see. ......


    I''m not very good at magic.


    If you''re here this early in the morning, you haven''t eaten yet?


    Yeah.


    I''ll feed you. Go to the guest room and clean yourself up. Clean yourself up first.


    Are you sure?


    A guest is a guest. ......


    Criminals may be criminals, but criminals who have committed more serious crimes are treated as guests. This is also what I decided yesterday. From the water bottle you brought in, prepare a smaller water bucket for the guest and fill it.


    A demon woman: ......


    What''s your name, by the way?


    "Nilda.


    Nilda, this is the guest room. Use this for water and cloth. I''ll call you when the food is ready, and after you''ve cleaned yourself up, you can make yourself at home.


    All right.


    Nilda nodded obediently and went into the guest room.


    "You''re here?


    Just then, Deanna and the others woke up.


    "Yes. I just told her to unpack and clean herself up.


    "Right. Then we''d better get ready.


    Right.


    We all go about our morning routine. Samija went into the guest room to pick up the laundry. It''s a good thing she can''t do it by herself.


    After the morning''s work was done and breakfast was ready, I sent Samija to call Nilda.


    Everyone, including Nilda, is now at the table. When we put our hands together for the usual "Itadakimasu", Nilda also put her hands together and whispered "Itadakimasu".


    I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me your name. We can''t keep calling you "Demon".


    As we ate, I urged Nilda to introduce herself. Nilda looked unhappy for a moment.


    "I''m Nilda.


    Nilda looks frustrated for a moment, then says bluntly, "I''m Nilda. Her gaze is fixed on Liddy, the elf, who looks like ...... as usual, but her eyes have power, or perhaps you can see the writing and aura of gogogo in the background.


    They are incompatible with each other''s ecology. ....... There is a feeling that the dragon and the tiger are incompatible. In fact, the tiger is Samija, who is eating a hearty breakfast without worrying about it.


    So, how do you know about our product?


    I ask Nilda to see if I can''t change the atmosphere.


    I was on patrol on the border between the demon world and the human world when I came across a human scouting party and asked a red-haired woman there named Helen.


    Nilda says the demon world and the human world, but the world and time and space are not different. She is simply referring to the realm inhabited by demons as the demon world and the realm inhabited by humans as the human world. It is one of the remnants of a war that took place 600 years ago.


    "Helen with red hair, is that the Thunder Sword?"


    "When I heard it, it was called ''thunderbolt''."


    You said you''d be out of the area for a while, but you''ve been to the demon world? And I notice you''ve changed your nickname. Xun-Lightning? You''re certainly fast.


    I ran into a squad of "lightning bolts" and got into a fight. But we were outmatched. They didn''t kill me, but the thunderbolts destroyed all my weapons but mine in a matter of seconds."


    It''s my custom model, so it should be able to destroy ordinary steel with ease. However, even a custom-made model has its limits if it continues to be used like that. I''ll have to fix it well when I come back.


    I saw it coming, so I tried to keep her from destroying the weapon, but she did it in less than a minute. That''s when she said to me, ''You''re good! If you had the same weapon as me, you could have done more! And...


    "And you heard that?


    Nilda nodded.


    "Yes. I said, ''That''s the weapon I was hoping to get,'' and she said, ''It was specially made for me. It''s not that easy to get,'' he said. Around that time, the other demon troops heard the sound and came. The "thunderbolt" could have taken care of them too, but for some reason they retreated. He showed them the engraving on the hilt and said, ''If you really want one, find a craftsman who makes weapons with this engraving! I see.


    "I see.


    "So I got some free time and came looking. I was told that there was a craftsman who made it around here, but I didn''t know any better, so I came looking for him. If you have it around here, you must have bought it directly from the craftsman or from a merchant who got it wholesale from the craftsman.


    Helen didn''t tell him where it was, though she probably didn''t have time to do so.


    Well, that''s how the bandits came to be looking for the fat cat''s weapon, but I''m sure Helen didn''t expect this to happen.


    What about the fact that the attacker didn''t remember his face?


    "They didn''t show much to begin with, and in that condition, the spell of forgetfulness works well."


    I glanced at Liddy, and she nodded. I didn''t know there was such a spell. She said she wasn''t very good at it, but if the conditions were right, she could use it to a certain extent.


    "Hmm ......


    "Are you finished with your questions?


    Yeah. For now.


    Okay. But it''s good, your food.


    If you say so, it''s worth it.


    After this, we finished breakfast without much discussion. I don''t know if I should ask about the demon world.


    After finishing breakfast and cleaning up, I moved to my workshop. I bow to the altar. Nilda was following his example here.


    You don''t have to do it if you''re not supposed to pray to a human god.


    It''s not like that. It''s just an interesting custom that I''m copying.


    I hope so.


    I wonder if the demon tribe has no religion. I wonder if the demon tribe has no religion, or if the Demon Lord is the highest person in the tribe.


    After the worship, Rike and the others start to prepare the sheet metal. It was quicker for me to light the furnace with magic, so I did it. Nilda''s gaze pierces me, but there''s something I need to ask you now.


    Nilda and I move to the business meeting area of the workshop, which is just a table and chairs, and sit down facing each other.


    So what kind of weapons do you want?


    "Well... It may not be familiar to you humans, but I want something thin and long with a single edge, not wide and double-edged like a sword.


    A slashing weapon. Should it have a gentle curve or something?


    Yes.


    Hmm.


    I whittled a piece of wood from the workshop with a knife. The finished product was not varnished or anything, but it was the kind of thing that every boy would buy on a school trip in the previous world.


    Is this the shape you want?


    That''s exactly what it looks like.


    I see. ......


    The weapon that Nilda wants is a sword.

 152 preparation for making a sword

    But swords. As an ex-Japanese, I''m a little excited about this request.


    However, even if it is a sword, I don''t think I can make a proper Japanese sword.


    It is possible to make it with cheats, but if I use cheats in this world, the material will not be the same as Tamahagane. It doesn''t make sense to go to the trouble of covering a custom model quality steel with a high quality model quality steel. .......


    However, because of Rike''s training, I''m planning to cover the custom-made model steel with custom-made model steel, although this also makes little sense.


    "Alright then, let''s go out in the yard for a bit. Bring me what you''ve got.


    I called out to Nilda.


    "Why?


    We''ll see how it handles and decide on the length and weight.


    "I see.


    Nilda walked out of the workshop and came right back. She came back with a sword in her hand.


    I opened the door to the workshop and went out. Nilda follows me. Nilda doesn''t have the advantage of slashing at me here or in the garden, but I''ve repositioned my knife just in case she makes a strange move.


    "Aah!


    Nilda let out a short scream as she stepped out into the garden. Nilda let out a short scream as she stepped out into the garden, for Krull was right next to the door.


    "What, you''ve come out?


    "Krull.


    "All right, all right. Just stay away from him.


    I stroked Krull''s neck as I rubbed his head, and he obediently sat down a little farther away and started picking at the grass. He''s a good boy.


    "Oh, by the way, you have a running dragon in your house, don''t you?


    You were driving a cart when we met.


    Oh, yeah. But you''ve taken to him very well.


    Aren''t all runners like this? I don''t know. I don''t know about other dragons.


    There are dragons in the demon world too, but they''re more fierce. It''s not so bad that they don''t listen to you at all, but it''s hard to deal with them because they often turn their head.


    "Really? Do they differ so much from dragon to dragon?


    I don''t know. I don''t know. At least it''s different from your family''s dragon.


    Hmm.


    I make a sound like I''m not interested. But I have a hunch. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it.


    Demons are said to be born with stagnant magic in their bodies, and the land of the demon world probably has a lot of stagnant magic. If they continue to consume this magical power as food, their temperament may become more like that of demons.


    These are all just guesses, but if the difference in temperament between Krull and the running dragons of the demon world is quite large, it is highly likely that the difference is due to the difference in the quality of magic power.


    However, if that''s the case, I wonder if the demon world is producing a lot of demons. When Nilda gets used to us (and we get used to her), it might be a good idea to ask her.


    "Do I wield it here?


    "Yes. It can be a performance or a drill. It would be helpful to see how you move as close to actual combat as possible.


    Okay.


    Nilda nodded, pulled out her sword and started swinging. It''s not as good as Helen''s, but it''s a little better than Diana''s.


    The only thing is, you want something like a sword, but what you''re wielding is an ordinary sword. I have no problem making a sword, but I wonder why. Let me ask him.


    "The one you wanted earlier and the one you''re wielding now seem to have different shapes.


    "The same shape was destroyed by the lightning. The same form was destroyed by lightning.


    Nilda replied in a grumpy voice while wielding her sword. That''s true.


    I''m sorry I asked you such a strange question.


    No, no. It''s my inexperience to begin with.


    And so, for a quarter of an hour, I observed Nilda wielding her sword.


    "So it''s about this long?


    I indicated the length to Nilda with both hands. It''s a little long to call it a sidearm. I would call it a small sword.


    Isn''t it a little short?


    "You move as fast as Helen, don''t you? I think it would be better if it was shorter and easier to move with.


    Hmm.


    So I''ll make a lighter weight one. I''ll make some adjustments after it''s done.


    All right. I''ll leave it to you.


    Now you know the final shape. Now all we have to do is make it.


    I told Krull that I''d see him later, and returned to the workshop with Nilda behind me.

 153 the first day of swordsmanship

    When Nilda and I came back to the workshop, there was a lot of sheet metal being produced.


    Basically, it''s just a matter of pouring into a sand mold and doing a little processing, so if three out of four of us are familiar with the process, it''s no surprise that production speed has increased.


    Well, let''s get to it.


    "Well, let''s get started," I said, rolling up my sleeves.


    "Do you mind if I watch?


    Nilda says.


    I don''t mind, but I don''t think it''s going to be much fun to watch today. You can go for a walk in the woods or practice in the garden, if you like.


    Today I''m just pounding away at it, because it''s probably just a matter of stretching it out to the desired length. Quenching, which is the highlight of the process (I think), is still to come.


    Good. I''ve been interested in this for a long time. I''ve been interested in this for a long time, and I''d like to see it now, since I don''t have many opportunities to see it in Kunimoto.


    "Well, that''s all right then.


    As I was answering, I picked out some of the sheet metal I had made earlier. I grab one of them with a pestle and put it in the fireplace.


    The first thing to do is to train the sheet metal itself. Normally, this is where you remove inhomogeneous parts of the material. However, in the case of my cheat, it is possible to make a homogeneous and high-quality product without doing so, so although it exists as a similar process, what we do is completely different.


    The sheet metal is heated in a fire pit to fix the inhomogeneities and then it is filled with magic power. This is not a high-end model, but a custom model, so cheating is not an option. Some inhomogeneity is acceptable for high-end models, but custom-made models do not leave any inhomogeneity.


    I have a feeling that if I use cheats, I will be able to make high-strength steel sooner or later, but even if I do, there is no use for it in this world.


    Anyway, the high-quality sheet metal is piled up, heated in a fire pit, and forged together to make two lumps. At this time, iron oxide is formed around the sheet metal, so to prevent this from happening, straw ashes are sprinkled around the sheet metal.


    Heat it up, beat it, and fold it over with a spike. This is also when I would normally be conscious of how the pattern of the iron would appear, but if I were to use a custom-made model with cheats, it would inevitably become homogeneous, so the pattern would hardly appear. What I''m doing now is just the work to make a lump.


    This is a major issue for the future. It would be nice to be able to make use of the non-homogeneous texture while maintaining the cheat quality.


    Since this is a custom-made model, it is taking more time than usual. A little after lunch, the two pieces were finally finished.


    Rikke, you got a minute?


    "Yes. What can I do for you?


    "I''m going to work on one of the most important parts of the Northern Katana, the sword.


    All right. Thank you, master.


    Stretch one lump long and thin, and stretch the other flat. When the long one is cooled, heat the flat one.


    Normally, you use hard steel for the flat one and soft steel for the long one. Hard steel alone will break. Soft steel will bend.


    In this case, there is not much difference because it is like a cheat high quality steel. But in this case, it''s not so different because it''s like a cheat high-quality steel. Except in the case of products that do not contain much magic power like general models.


    When the flat side has reached the temperature where it can be processed, bend it into a U-shape and put the long and thin side on it and wrap it. In the case of Japanese swords, this is similar to the process called "Kou-bushi".


    In this way, steel with two different properties is combined into one piece. In this way, you can have both the cutting ability and bend resistance of hard steel and the break resistance of soft steel.


    "I see. So this is the technology of the north. ......


    Yes, it is.


    I know there is a similar weapon in the installation, so I''m guessing the method of making it is the same, but I doubt it''s that different. At worst, let''s say it''s a secret.


    This is followed by the process of stretching to the size of the finished product. The anvil is wetted with water, and a lump of hot steel is placed on it and beaten. As the water evaporates, steam rises, and occasionally, when struck, a sound like the bursting of gunpowder is heard. as if gunpowder is about to burst.


    The first time I made this sound, I startled everyone in the room.


    I''m sorry.


    "What did you do?


    Ricke asks.


    That''s what makes the surface smooth.


    "I see, it works like that.


    As I''m explaining this, I hear something from outside.


    I hear a voice outside. Oh, I must have startled Krull.


    I hurriedly went out and patted Krull''s head, who was right by the workshop, and explained that it was nothing. Krull looked a little worried, but he went back to the hut quietly, which was a relief.


    After that, I continued to heat and stretch it, adjusting the width, length, and thickness, and stopped when it was roughly the size I wanted.


    By the time I realized it was almost dark, the rest of the work would be done tomorrow.


    Feeling a little torn, I told myself that working late was not a good idea, and began to clean up the workshop.

 154 The second day of swordsmanship

    The next day, the next step in the process. The next step is to make the shape of the sword. From today''s work, Rike will also observe. Samija, Deanna, and Liddy are working on the sword mold.


    A dwarven sword is a very romantic story. I hope they can learn to make them.


    Pyrotechnics is the process of heating and beating a piece of wood that is still only rectangular in shape into a long, thin pentagon. As a matter of course, one of the vertices of the pentagon becomes the cutting edge.


    The opposite side of the pentagon is the ridge, and the two sides of the pentagon are the Shinogi areas. The blade is then heated about 10cm at a time and beaten to shape it.


    After that, the stem, which is the part that fits inside the hilt, is shaped. The tip of the blade is also shaped by tapping the tip of the blade with a triangular shape. The cutting edge of the sword can be long or short, round or slightly straight, but this time I chose a round and short boar''s neck cutting edge.


    In the previous world, it is said that the shape of this area can generally tell you which period and which swordsmith it belongs to, but in this world, such things are irrelevant, and it is basically left to me to cheat based on my senses.


    At this time, I have to make a certain amount of warpage, considering how much warpage will occur when I quench it later. I''ve had a lot of fun with the cheat, but I can see how great the sword smiths in the previous world did by making it myself.


    As I worked on it, the shape of the sword I knew so well was completed. But of course it is not yet finished.


    I waited for the whole thing to cool down, and then I heated it again. This time, the entire piece is heated at a lower temperature, not to the point of red-hot, and then cooled.


    The iron oxide film on the surface is removed with a whetstone, and then the Shinogi-chi and Hira-chi (the flat area between the ridges) are hammered. This seems to tighten the blade and increase its cutting ability. ...... I''m not sure if this is true or not, because I''m using cheats.


    When the work is finished, the sword is finally quenched ....... Even though the work is done with a cheat, the surface of the sword is uneven, no matter how big or small, because the hammer is hitting the metal.


    The surface of the sword is made flat by shaving it with a file or a special tool (I don''t have one, so I used a special model knife instead). Subtle distortions can also be corrected here. The border between the stem and the blade is also made at this stage.


    The work of making the shape of the sword is now finally finished.


    The clay used for the mold, whetstone powder, and charcoal powder are mixed together to make the baking clay. In the previous world, the mixture would have differed between workshops and craftsmen, but in my case, I left this part to the cheats.


    Apply a thin layer of sintered clay to the entire blade. After the entire blade is covered with the sintered clay, the sword is now blackened. Now, here comes the most difficult part.


    At the border between the areas that are quenched and those that are not, a mixture of different tissues appears as a hagebane. The shape of this pattern is determined by applying clay at this stage, and there are various shapes.


    I won''t go into the details, but basically my preference is for a straight blade with no wavy pattern, a slightly wavy pattern, or a more even pattern, so I''d have to go with one of those. .


    Good.


    I took a thin stick (made by splitting a piece of wood) to apply the searing clay to the blade. In fact, I should use a brush or something to make a rough sketch of the blade, but I leave this part to the cheat.


    I told Rike that I would be using a brush here. I don''t want him to be worried that he won''t get it right when he tries to put down the clay.


    This is how I finished applying the searing clay. The ridge side is thicker and the blade side is thinner. By doing this, the blade side is harder and the ridge side is softer, giving it more cutting power and durability.


    I was thinking of finishing the quenching today, but it is already getting dark. The hardening itself will be tomorrow''s treat.


    We cleaned up the workshop and went outside to take care of Krull, who we hadn''t been able to take care of before preparing dinner. Krull was a little sulky, but when Deanna and I petted him, he started running around in a good mood.

 155 the third day of swordsmanship

    Yesterday, we finished applying the hardening clay. Today I will start the finishing work after quenching.


    I believe that quenching is the most important part of making a sword ....... If I fail here, the two days up to this point will be completely meaningless.


    Today, Rike and Nilda are observing. The other three are going to the fields and foraging. Half of them are going to take Krull for a walk as well.


    After the morning prayers, I saw Samija, Diana, and Liddy off, and used magic to light a fire in the fire pit. I added more charcoal and used magic to blow air around the fire.


    After a while, I hear a gurgling sound, and the fire spreads and becomes brighter.


    Adjust the position of the charcoal so that the entire blade is heated evenly, and add more charcoal or adjust the airflow so that the temperature remains stable. These are all done by cheat.


    Eventually, the blade rises to a temperature suitable for quenching.


    That''s the temperature.


    Yes.


    I called out to Rike, and got a strong reply.


    Normally, I would have done this at night so that I could determine the temperature by the color of the blade, but since I was using a cheat and Rique was a dwarf and knew the temperature even when it was not night, I decided to do it when the sun was up.


    As a side effect, even though Nilda has some knowledge of blacksmithing, it was difficult to tell the exact temperature, but it''s a comforting thought because it won''t matter if the demons have the ability to detect infrared rays. However, if the demons had the ability to detect infrared rays, it would be useless.


    Now that the temperature has reached the appropriate level, the whole thing is submerged in the tank at once. The temperature of the water in the tank is also important in quenching.


    In the previous world, there is a story about a pupil who put his hand into the tank to know the temperature of the water used for quenching, and had his hand cut off.


    It is such an important thing, but in my case, I have already confirmed it with a cheat and told it to Rike. I''m a blacksmith in this world, and my senses are more than just cheats. .......


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a pair of shoes. I can feel it in my hand. The speed at which the blade is cooled differs depending on the firing clay, and this difference causes contraction and the blade is warping right now.


    In the previous world, there was a person who compared these to the sound of birth, and I can understand why this would seem so.


    When I pulled up the blade from the tank, it was warped just as I expected. The center of the warp is about the middle of the blade, and the warp itself is not deep but shallow.


    The entire blade is exposed to the flames of the fireplace, which is still burning, to raise the temperature slightly, and the slight distortions are corrected by placing the blade on a log cutting board. This process can also be used to temper parts that have been burned.


    When the distortion has been removed and the blade has cooled down, the entire blade is sharpened with a rough whetstone to check the pattern of the blade. The shape of the blade is exactly as you expected it to be. This is what I personally think of when I think of a sword, and since this is the first sword I am making, I wanted to make it "look" like that.


    Since there seems to be no problem with the whole sword, I will continue to sharpen the whole sword. However, this is not the finishing touch, but rather the next step in the process. In model building, this is like spraying on surfacer, and in makeup, this is like applying foundation.


    As the sharpening progressed, the blade became dull and shiny. I''ve seen some famous swords in the previous world, but even looking at it now, it doesn''t look so bad. I''m not an expert, and I made it myself, so I don''t deny that I have a bias.


    "Oh. Is it finished?


    Nilda says, looking at the blade I''ve raised.


    "No, no, it''s not finished yet. No, no, no, it''s not finished yet. I have to work on it.


    Is that so?


    Northern swords are considered to be works of art. The one I''m working on is more like a real sword, though.


    "Hmm.


    Nilda started to think about something, so I continued my work.


    After sharpening, the overall shape was decided, and I used a cheat to carve a single U-shaped stripe, or "hi", on the ridges of the Shinogi ground. It is said to be for draining blood, but in fact it is simply for weight reduction. In fact, I don''t feel any loss of strength even with the cheat.


    Now that the gutter carving is finished, the entire blade side is cleaned up. This is the completion of painting in modeling, or the foundation in makeup. The gutter was polished with a file and a whetstone to ensure evenness.


    The body of the sword is now ready for finishing. The next step was the stem. A hole is drilled for the nail to pass through, and the surface is cleaned up by filing, but to make it difficult for the nail to come off the hilt, it is filed one last time.


    In the previous world, it is said that the way of leaving the file marks varies from person to person and workshop to workshop, but I don''t know if it is necessary to pay attention to it in this world, so I didn''t pay any attention to it.


    Finally, it was time for the final work of changing the shape. I picked up the iron and dug an imprint of a fat cat sitting on the blade side of the eye nail hole.


    Then I hear the clang of a bell in the workshop. Is it that time already? The next job will be the end of the day. Just as I was thinking this, Samija and the others came into the workshop.


    "Oh, what, you''re still working?


    "Yeah. Well, this is the end.


    I replied to Samija, and picked up the iron again and cut the inscription on the other side of the cat''s mark. "Eizo Tajan".

 156 作刀４日目

    "All right, so tomorrow I''ll polish and sharpen the blade and the blade will be ready.


    Eizo.


    As I held up the blade, Nilda called out to me.


    "What''s that you carved there?


    Nilda pointed to the stem.


    Nilda pointed to the stem. This one shows that it is a product of my workshop, and this one shows that I made it - my name.


    This is the one with the pattern.


    Oh.


    The name is cut in Japanese kanji. It''s slightly different from the northern characters of this world (or so the installer told me), so you wouldn''t know it unless you were in my situation and knew kanji.


    It''s our secret script, I guess.


    I implicitly tell him that I can''t tell him the meaning. I''m sure Nilda knows that for a craftsman, a secret is as important as life. There''s a twinkle in your eye, but you know what I mean.


    Rike and the others are also impressed, saying, "Oh, really? I may have to think about what will happen if I write my name in Chinese characters. Aside from Rikke and Liddy, the only thing I can see for Deanna and Samija is that they will become glittering names.


    Isn''t this one of his?


    She asks with her sparkling eyes. Does she mean Helen?


    "We don''t have a custom of putting inscriptions on swords like that, so I didn''t put any inscriptions on it. I only put it in this case because it''s a northern sword.


    "I see. ....... Oh, I see. Hmmm. Good. Good.


    Nilda''s spirits rise. She''s glad to hear Helen doesn''t have one. I think she sees them as rivals. If it weren''t for the weapon, I''d be smiling.


    Samija, Deanna, and Liddy, who were out gathering, picked up some plum-like fruit and a few herbs today. The herbs will be planted tomorrow.


    I decided to take the herbs and make a kind of herb-roasted wild boar. I''ve got a lot of herbs now.


    The wild boar tastes like a wild pig, but I think its strong habit is suppressed and it''s easy to make. It seems to be well-received by everyone, so I may try this from time to time.


    The plum-like fruit was also quite tasty, though a bit quirky. If you can get a lot of sugar, you can marinate it with fire wine, but sugar is expensive.


    The next morning, after I finished preparing the morning meal, I looked at the little jar. It was filled with a bubbling liquid. I guess it worked pretty well. I''ll brew it today.


    Combine the yeast liquid with flour and water and knead. I''ll leave the rest to the yeast.


    After morning prayers, we polish the blade that was formed yesterday. Rieke and the others are making swords today. Beside the hurrying and loud noise, I quietly began the sharpening process.


    The sharpening process is normally the work of a specialist called a sharpener, and if done properly, it usually takes about two weeks, sometimes more than half a year, but in my case, I have cheats and not all the tools, so I''ll just arrange it to a level where it won''t be a problem in actual combat.


    To put it roughly, the work itself is not much different from other knives. You start with a rough grindstone and then use a finer grindstone to remove the grain.


    The original sharpening process is to make the boil and the pattern of the blade beautiful, but in this case, I will not go that far, and in fact, I cannot.


    Using water mixed with ash, I slowly sharpened the blade. It is quite difficult to sharpen a short but long enough blade. However, thanks to the cheat, it is manageable.


    Since I am making it as a sword, I want to make it as beautiful as possible, even if I cannot do it. With this in mind, I polish up the blade and prepare the blade.


    After the entire blade had been sharpened to a whitish color, I wiped it with a mixture of iron powder and oil from the forging process to darken the Shinogiji side, and rubbed it with an iron rod to polish it.


    The work was done in a very short time, and I used cheats to speed up the process, but the sun was already setting. However, the sword is now complete.


    "Okay, it''s done.


    "Oh, finally.


    The sword itself is now complete, though it will need the tsuba and scabbard. The blade itself is now complete.


    The contrast between the blackness of the Shinogi ground and the whiteness of the blade was beautiful. The contrast between the blackness of the Shinogi ground and the whiteness of the blade is beautiful. If you look through it in the dying sunlight, you can clearly see the blade pattern.


    I can''t wait to handle it.


    "Well, we''ll see about that tomorrow.


    I soothed Nilda as I began to clean up the workshop in preparation for dinner.

 157 brim and handle

    When I was cleaning up, I placed the finished sword under the altar. A Shinto shrine and a sword have an atmosphere. ....... It might be a good idea to make a sword that is not a custom-made model and keep it on display.


    Normally I would practice with Deanna and then prepare for dinner, but today I have something to do first. After washing my hands, I looked at the bread I had prepared in the morning and found that it was quite puffy.


    Then I added water to a pan of hot water, and placed the dough on a board over the water. I hope this works.


    I headed off to practice with Deanna in that state.


    When I came back, the bread had risen again. It looks like it''s ready to bake. I don''t have an oven, so I''m going to use a pot to get the heat going in a similar fashion. A Dutch oven is a cool thing, but it''s not that good.


    I make soup in one pot and bake bread in the other. Both of them smell good. This is very promising.


    Eventually, both are finished and placed on the table.


    Today''s bread is different.


    Samija''s nose twitches.


    The usual bread is not fermented, but today''s is, so it''s soft.


    Huh.


    Samija tries to poke him, but Rike smacks her hand away.


    We laughed, said thank you, and began to eat.


    The soup tasted the same as usual, but the bread was fluffy and smelled slightly of apples. It''s good to know that cheats are effective in this kind of thing, though not as effective as blacksmithing.


    "Oh, it''s really fluffy.


    Samija says as she slices the bread. She chewed on it as if confirming its softness with her mouth.


    "Soft bread is good, too.


    It is.


    It''s as good as the stuff we used to eat at home. ......


    This is Diana. If you''re a countess, you''ve probably eaten soft bread every day of your life, and you can trust Deanna''s assessment. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "Eizo......


    Nilda, who has taken a bite of the bread, says to me with a strange intensity.


    "What the hell?


    Nilda says with a strange intensity.


    Who are you?


    "I''m just a blacksmith.


    "How can a mere blacksmith live in a place like this and have the skill to bake soft bread?


    Everyone but me nodded at Nilda''s words.


    "So you''re a blacksmith who can do many things.


    "So what''s that all about ......?


    Nilda was clearly taken aback. But if you say in detail that you actually have a cheat, there''s no way they''ll believe you.


    You''ll have to live with that for now.


    "Mmm ......


    Of course, there is no way I can convince them of that, but when Nilda saw that I had no intention of explaining, she went straight back to eating.


    The next day, I started to work on the other parts of the sword. Specifically, the flange, hilt and scabbard.


    Normally, there would be specialized craftsmen for each of these. In my case, I can make them with cheats and make them practical, but I wonder what they do in the north. It may be necessary to visit the north.


    The first step is to make the metal collar, which is the important part that connects the sword guard, hilt, blade and scabbard. This is the golden part at the base of the blade when the sword is drawn.


    A small piece of sheet metal is broken and shaped to fit the blade. There are other processes such as brazing or using copper, but in my case, I use a cheat and make it with steel.


    This part is combined with the flange and scabbard, so even though I use a cheat, it is a very careful part. When the shape of the blade is ready, it is hammered with a hammer in a cold state to tighten it and push it up to the base of the blade. The final position of the blade is decided and it is polished with a file.


    The metal collar is sometimes engraved or wrapped with gold for decoration, but this is enough for now.


    Next is the sword guard. These, too, come in a variety of shapes, some with holes for Kougai and Kozuka, but since these are not included in the mounts and can be made by the government if necessary, I decided to make them round and without elaborate decoration.


    If this is the case, it is relatively easy to make. In my case, I have the strong advantage of being a cheat, but basically, all I have to do is to make the sheet metal round and make a hole for the metal collar. However, it''s too much as it is, so I made it thinner so that it can be trimmed. If necessary, the engraving can be done by the government, and the decoration will be easy.


    Then there is the handle. I made a hole in the wood where the stem would be placed, and made a hole in the handle to match the mokugaku hole. Then, leather is wrapped around the stem in a diamond shape, and a part made of steel is fitted to the head of the handle to hold the end of the wrapped leather.


    This process would normally be wrapped in shark skin or wrapped with braided cord, but both are hard to come by around here, so this is my own arrangement.


    If the northern craftsmen had access to such materials, this work might have been an outrage, but I hope they will forgive me for laughing at the results of the southern craftsmen''s efforts.


    Finally, I had to make the scabbard, but it was getting late in the day. Aside from the metal collar and the sword guard, the hilt took longer than expected because it is not my specialty even if I could use my cheats.


    Still, I wanted to see what it looked like, so I put together the metal guard, sword blade, and handle. After inserting the metal guard into the metal metal collar and placing the stem into the hilt, I fixed the metal collar with a nail made of wood.


    When assembled, the sword took the shape of a sword that had been pulled out.


    "Oh, ......!


    Nilda exclaimed. With this kind of reaction, I''m sure she''ll be satisfied with the finished product. With this in mind, I placed the sword under the altar and began to clean up the workshop.

 158 鞘

    After cleaning up, it was time for dinner, and today, as usual, it was unfermented bread. Fermented bread, whether straight or medium, takes a lot of time.


    I think I''ll make that once in a while. When I said that, contrary to my expectation, there were no complaints.


    No, ...... an ordinary blacksmith would have to be a nobleman to serve soft bread every day.


    Nilda said in a dumbfounded voice, and everyone around her nodded. That''s true, if you ask me. Even if soft bread is common in this world, whether commoners who are not nobles can eat it all the time is another matter.


    I see. Then, Nilda was lucky to be able to eat it as a guest.


    "Mm.


    Nilda nodded loudly, and the conversation about the bread came to an end.


    After staying here for four or five days, Nilda seems to have gotten used to it and is talking more during meals. Yesterday and today, Nilda told me as much as she could about the demon world.


    She told me that demons hardly need to replenish their magic power, and that the border (boundary?) is quite far from this forest. Nilda told me yesterday and today as much as she could tell me about the demon world, that demons hardly need to replenish their magic, that the border (boundary?) is quite far from this forest, and that the demon world has even more magic than this forest. However, he did not tell me the specific geography. Well, in any world, in any age, accurate geography is military information. .......


    In addition, from what he told me, it seems that the lifestyle is basically the same as here. The main difference is that when there is a high level of magic, it means that demons are more likely to occur, but even if demons occur, demons will not attack them.


    Even though the demon race is not attacked by demons, it does not seem to obey their orders. They are like stray dogs in our case. Considering the hobgoblins I''ve fought, they''re pretty dangerous for stray dogs.


    Apparently there are some merchants coming and going from the human world. It seems that ordinary humans can''t go too deep into the world due to the dense magic, so they can only trade at the edge of the world. It''s possible that Camilo has some dealings with him. I don''t think I''ll bother asking, though.


    The next day, the final step in making the sword was to make the sheath. Normally, this would be made by a specialized craftsman, but if it''s not too elaborate, it can be done with cheats.


    The outer shape of the sheath itself is not difficult to make with cheats. I have made sheaths for knives and swords before, and they are basically the same.


    However, since swords are warped, the sheath must also be warped. If the warp is not correct, it will affect the insertion and removal of the sword. I don''t know if they say the same thing in the north, but it is the origin of the phrase "warp does not match".


    Use a knife to cut the wood in the workshop to get the general shape. After that, the part where the blade will be placed is made by shaving it while holding it against a real sword. Only the blade and metal collar should touch the scabbard, not the other parts.


    The metal collar of the scabbard should be slightly narrower than the metal collar of the metal hand guard, so that it will not slip out.


    The left and right hand sides of the scabbard are made one at a time and pasted together using rice paste, but since this is not available, glue is used. I tried to minimize the number of adhesion points so that it would not be difficult to peel off.


    After attaching the left and right sides together, the outer shape is neatly arranged. Since there is no lacquer, I left the wood as it is this time. If you want a beautiful one, you have to have it made by the government.


    After the left and right sides are laminated together, the sheet metal is processed to make the parts. These are the kuchi-kanamono, which fastens around the carp''s mouth, the ring that fastens the sheath, the chestnut-shaped piece through which the cord for wearing the sword is threaded, and the bottom of the sheath, the kojiri.


    The ring that holds the scabbard in place is tightened with a hammer to prevent the left and right sides of the scabbard from coming off. Attach the kuri-gata to the ring. The next step is to attach the metal fitting to the carp mouth.


    Finally, the bottom of the scabbard (also designed to simply cover the bottom of the scabbard) is fitted, and the scabbard is finally complete.


    Although I say "finally", it took only one day to complete the work, which would normally take two to three weeks (of course, there are other processes such as lacquering). The whole process took only one week.


    There are almost no minor modifications that would be necessary in normal work, and almost no measuring of the length. The only thing that I did was to adjust the length of the blade. However, it took almost a week, so it''s not easy to mass-produce.


    "Okay, now it''s done. ......


    I put the sword in and out of the completed scabbard. It is neither too tight nor too loose when storing it, nor when cutting the carp mouth.


    I believe that the most important thing is to be able to use a weapon properly when you want to use it, whether it is a sword or anything else. It is no good if it harms you when you do not intend to use it, or if you cannot use it when you do intend to use it.


    In that sense, the sheath I made this time is one of the best I''ve ever made.


    "Is it ready?


    Nilda asked me, as if she couldn''t wait. She dutifully observed the entire process. I don''t know if she was amused, or if she was just watching to make sure I didn''t plant something strange.


    "Yeah. Try it outside.


    All right!


    Nilda grabbed the sword in its scabbard and ran outside.

 159 the end of a sword-the end of a sword-the end of a sword

    Nilda grabbed her sword and darted outside, cutting the carp''s mouth and pulling it free from its scabbard with a slap as the sun did its final work. She threw the scabbard to the ground nearby.


    "Nilda, it''s torn.


    I muttered to myself. I don''t think I said it out loud, but Nilda seemed to hear me.


    "Eizo, why do you say that?


    "Eizo, why are you saying that?" she said with a slightly depressed look on her face.


    "Sorry, sorry. There''s an anecdote from my hometown about a swordsman who threw his scabbard in a duel and was told by the other swordsman. Kojiro.


    Kojiro is defeated. It is said that when Miyamoto Musashi and Sasaki Kojiro fought on Ganryu Island, Musashi said to Kojiro who threw his scabbard.


    It is said that this is what Musashi said to Kojiro when he threw away his scabbard in a duel between Miyamoto Musashi and Sasaki Kojiro on Ganryu Island. "If you are determined to win, you would not throw away the scabbard that holds your sword after winning. I see.


    "I see. That''s true. I''ll have to be careful.


    Nilda said admiringly.


    "Well, it''s not right to carry it around your waist in this outfit, so don''t worry about it, just give it a try.


    "Okay.


    Nilda held her sword at the upper level and swung it down. It was a flash that seemed to slice through the space. The best way to describe it would be to say that it was beautiful. I didn''t care at all about his skin color, tattoos or clothes.


    At the same time, I was in a cold sweat. I was beginning to wonder if I could win in a fight after seeing that flash. Helen had beaten that thing so easily.


    When she attacked our wagon, it may have been because she wasn''t familiar with the weapon or its performance, but it was probably because she didn''t have the right sword to begin with. That''s why I thought his movements were awkward. It seems that his combat skills (or something like that) did not detect that much.


    I tried my best to speak to Nilda calmly, so that she wouldn''t notice my inner turmoil.


    "How are you doing?


    But Nilda doesn''t answer, instead she draws various sword strokes such as side-cleave, upward cut, and thrust. It was as if she was dancing with a veil of golden light, and I forgot my impatience and watched her for a while.


    Eventually, Nilda stopped her dance. I called out to her again.


    How''s your sword? If it doesn''t feel right, I''ll fix it first thing tomorrow.


    Nilda still did not answer. Nilda is still not answering. She is trembling with her sword in her hand. Then she turns her head toward me.


    Oh shit, I used a knife when I made the sheath, so I don''t have it with me right now. I glanced at the entrance to the workshop. If it comes down to it, I''ll just have to run in and fight back. That is, if I don''t get cut before I do.


    That''s great!


    Nilda shouted out in a loud voice while I was still on the edge of my seat. Samija and the others came running out to see what was going on, and Krull came from the hut to see what was going on.


    Oh, no.


    Nilda noticed this and blushed, straightening up.


    "Mmm. This is very nice.


    "Oh, I see. That''s good.


    I was relieved. Samija is smiling at me. I can sense big emotional movements. She might have noticed that I was in a hurry earlier.


    I''m sure I''ve been underestimating Nilda a little bit, so I''d better reflect on that and not protest silently.


    Krull seemed to have realized that nothing seemed to be wrong, and slunk back toward the hut.


    We watched him and went back to the house.


    Nilda said she was going home early the next day because there was no reason for her to stay at home now that the sword was finished, so we made dinner that day a little more luxurious than usual.


    The bread was not fermented bread, which now seems to be a bit of a letdown, but I used the best meat I could find, so I''ll let it slide.


    There was no important discussion during the dinner. Someone would talk about something trivial, and everyone would laugh. That''s how it went on. When dinner was over and all that was left was to clean up and go to bed, Nilda said.


    "You guys have been really good to us.


    We''re your guests, don''t worry about it.


    "Hmm. I see.


    Nilda gets up, goes into the drawing room, and comes right back. She had a leather bag in her hand.


    If you are a guest, you must be paid appropriately. How much? Thirty gold pieces?


    "Yes? Oh, I see.


    It''s hard to get rid of this carelessness.


    You can pay whatever you want, because we''re supposed to take the customer''s price for special orders.


    I think Nilda mentioned a huge amount, but I tried not to pay attention to it and answered.


    Hmm, I see. That''s a lot of money for a blacksmith. Shouldn''t you be thinking about making a little more money?


    Nilda''s words were met with nods of approval from Rike and Diana. Samija and Liddy were not so sure, and were slightly twitching.


    Helen showed you the excellence of our products, and now you''re here, right? It''s good for our reputation because it brings us more customers and the special order is a learning experience for me.


    "I see. ......


    Nilda didn''t seem too convinced, but she seemed to accept it for the time being.


    That''s about it then.


    Nilda rummaged through the leather bag and laid out the contents on the desk.

 160 parting from Nilda

    Nilda laid out on the table ten gold coins and one small jewel.


    Here''s what I consider a fair reward. You may take it.


    He said and I checked. Surprisingly, the gold coins were in circulation around here. They say they do business with the human world, so maybe that''s where they got it.


    The jewel was bright red and clear. It might be a ruby. I couldn''t find anything about the gem in the installation. I suppose it can be processed by cheats, but I have no idea what kind. It is about the size of a pinky nail.


    When you look through it into the light of a lamp, you can see something shimmering inside.


    "A magic jewel, isn''t it?


    While I was scrutinizing the jewel, Rieke said to me.


    "A magic gem?


    It''s a hardened form of stagnant magic.


    I repeated myself, and Liddy answered.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. When this happens, the magic power is trapped inside, and when you look through it in the light, it shimmers and shimmers.


    Is that safe?


    It won''t flow out once it''s like this, so don''t worry. It''s a pity you can''t take it out.


    As if to show that she was fine, Liddy picked up the magical jewel.


    It''s beautiful. The purity of the magic is high.


    It must be. It''s a rare gem even in the demon world.


    Nilda said proudly. The demon world is said to have a high level of magical power, so it must produce a certain amount. Maybe it''s these exports that are being traded with humans.


    I see.


    I took the magical jewel from Liddy and looked at it.


    "Well, it''s worth no less than 40 gold pieces.


    "What?


    I''m sure they''re expensive because they''re jewels, but are they really that expensive?


    It''s very valuable here, so there''s a chance it''ll fetch more.


    Leake took over. That would mean that Nilda paid fifty gold pieces or more for the sword.


    "Are you sure?


    I asked Nilda.


    "Good or bad, Eizo told you to put a price on it, didn''t he? To me, it''s a fair price.


    Nilda laughed, and I couldn''t help but cringe.


    Then I''ll take it without reservation.


    Do it.


    Nilda and I both smiled, and instead of shaking hands, we clinked our cups, which were still slightly full, and drank the contents.


    The next morning, everyone in the house, including Krull, saw Nilda off as she prepared for her journey. I said to Nilda.


    "Go straight back to the demon world. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t use it until I get back.


    I was prepared for that possibility, but it would be better if the opportunity did not come. It would be impossible not to use it even on the battlefield.


    You''ve been here a long time and you haven''t been captured, even though you used Forgetfulness. You''ve been here long enough without being captured.


    "I hope so. Just make sure you go straight back, and don''t take any detours.


    All right, all right. Don''t be like your sister.


    Nilda replied with a bitter look on her face. Your sister seems to be a very strict person. I honestly hope that you will obey your sister''s orders and return home safely, but the fact that you are not guaranteed to be safe when you return evokes mixed emotions in me.


    I suppressed my emotions and smiled at him.


    "See you later.


    "Yeah.


    Nilda and I did not shake hands. Nilda and I didn''t shake hands, because we both felt it was wrong to do so. Samija and the others must have sensed this, because they didn''t say anything.


    Nilda put on her hood and disappeared into the forest. We watched her for a while.

 161 living in the woods

    After seeing off Nilda, we went into the house without anyone''s help. I guess it''s inevitable that our style of ordering makes us feel lonely at times like this.


    It would be good to get used to it, but I think it is not good to get used to this kind of thing. It''s okay to be lonely when you''re lonely.


    Today, Samija, Diana, and Liddy are going hunting with Krull. Samija and Deanna will be the main ones, and Liddy and Krull will be assistants who are also going for a walk.


    The reason why they didn''t go hunting while Nilda was there was that if Nilda went with them, she wouldn''t give them information about the Kuro Forest as much as possible, because unlike gathering, hunting involves moving over a larger area and it''s harder to see.


    No wonder I didn''t go there while Nilda, who seemed to like hunting, was there. I felt a little bad, because I hadn''t been aware of that at all.


    After regaining my composure, Rike and I went to work on the forge. I''m going to have to work a little faster.


    We start with the knife. As usual, we heat the sheet metal and hammer it. At that time, I felt that the forging speed of the knife became a little faster, probably because I made the sword.


    I''m sure I''m fast by nature, but is it possible that I''m growing from there, or is it just that my body is catching up with my cheat?


    I don''t know which it is, but if there''s any room for growth, I''ll just stretch it out.


    After that, I continued to pound the sheet metal to make knives, and by the time Samija and the others came back, I had made quite a few. I think there are more than before.


    Master, aren''t you getting faster?


    "Yeah, I guess so.


    The fact that they were fast even from Rike''s point of view meant that they were definitely getting faster.


    The use of the hammer is different from that of a sword, but it may mean that your body has learned how to use it in a way that can be applied to a knife.


    "I see. So, if you make a variety of weapons, you may become faster and faster. The master is amazing. ......


    Ricke said casually. But I had an idea.


    Well, it''s possible that the more weapons of different types you make, the better they''ll perform, even if they''re cheats. It''s worth a try in the next two weeks, even if I have to focus on the deliverables this week.


    After this realization, I was cleaning up the workshop when Samija and the others came back. It was a little late, so they must have gone to the back or caught a big one.


    Welcome back.


    Hey, I''m back.


    Did you catch a big one?


    Yeah? Yeah. The boar one.


    Samija, who''s always so excited when she catches a big one, is strangely quiet.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    No. ......


    We found traces of a big black bear.


    Liddy answered, replacing the slurred Camija.


    A bear. We''ll have to be careful when we fetch water. Maybe we should put a fence around Kullu''s hut so that bears can''t get in easily.


    When I say this, Diana replies.


    I talked to Samija and Liddy on the way back, and they said it might take a while to get here.


    "Well, if you''re not in a hurry, that''s a relief.


    Yeah. I heard you were the one who killed the bear last time.


    Hmm? Yeah, I did.


    It wasn''t that long ago, but it feels like a long time ago now.


    Samija remembered something from that time. So ......


    "Oh. I see.


    That was the incident that hurt me the worst so far. The hobgoblin was definitely stronger on its own, but it had help, and the bear was more deadly.


    Besides, with the bear, he saw me get hurt first hand. It must have been a bit traumatic for you. I hope you''ll see me safe afterwards, and slowly solve this problem.


    We''re going to be living in the forest for a long time, so we have to factor in contact with dangerous animals.


    "Yes. According to Liddy, they rarely get close to us, but it''s possible that the boars will destroy our fields or something.


    Liddy nodded as if taking in Deanna''s words.


    We should all be careful for the time being. It''s not uncommon for people to become demonized, but that doesn''t mean it won''t happen, and it''s most dangerous when you''re not careful.


    Everyone nodded at my words. What does it mean to live in the forest? I couldn''t help but think about what it meant to live next to nature.

 162 ones usual life

    As we talked about at dinner, we decided not to put a fence around Krull''s cabin. The reason for this is to avoid a situation where, in the unlikely event that a bear enters, the bear can enter but Krull cannot get out.


    It is better for Krull to have a good chance of escaping than for that to happen. I think this will increase the chance of Krull''s survival and he will come to inform us when the time comes. After all, Krull is smart.


    The next morning, the five of us plus Krull went to retrieve our prey. The boar was bigger than ever, but thanks to Krull, we were able to lift and carry it smoothly.


    Of course, we didn''t forget the story of the bear. We were more cautious than usual on the way. Since Samija did not say anything, there was probably no trace of it. Nothing special happened on the way there and back.


    It would have been nice to have a few more long-handled or projectile weapons for such situations. It is best to be able to attack from outside the bear''s range in case of emergency. I''m going to add more bows and short spears to my arsenal, which has been on the shelf for a long time. .......


    Once you reach home, the rest is business as usual. I quickly peeled off the skin and separated the meat from the bones. The boar, which was quite large, turned into food.


    I would have liked to make "tonteki", or "inoteki", but I didn''t have soy sauce or garlic, so I gave up and just roasted it with herbs and brandy. But since I didn''t have soy sauce or garlic, I gave up and just grilled it with herbs and brandy.


    I wonder if they have soy sauce in the north. I''ll have to ask Camilo about this too. I''d also like to get some dried bonito flakes, kelp, and rice, if they''re available, but I''m not sure if they are. Kamilo will have a hard time, but I''ll ask him to do his best.


    If you want, you can pay him some money. I don''t mind Western food, and I don''t have any major complaints about it, but there''s a difference in hope between the possibility of eating Japanese food if you work hard and the impossibility of it in the first place.


    In the afternoon, I''ll be blacksmithing, Rike and Liddy will be studying magic (and tending to the fields), and Samija and Diana will be mending.


    Both Samija and Deanna have been getting better at mending lately, and are able to mend the slightest flaw.


    However, they may need to buy new ones if they have reached their limits. Speaking of which, I wonder if the production cheat applies to sewing clothes. There''s no reason why it wouldn''t, but just in case, I''ll try to make my own clothes.


    If you think about what you need and what you want to do, you''ll find that there are a lot of things to do ......! That''s what I''m talking about.


    Slow life sounds good, but it means doing things by yourself that you should depend on others to do. You grow vegetables that someone else grows for you. If someone else prepares the meat for you, you can prepare it yourself.


    Of course, the more you do this, the less time you have for yourself, so there will inevitably be good and bad. Naturally, I can''t hope to live as conveniently as I did in the previous world, but even though my goal is to live a relaxed life in this world, I want to rely on others where I can.


    I was able to mass produce quite a few knives that day. In terms of wholesaling volume, it takes a little over a week, so it''s very efficient.


    As for the knives, I heard that the sales of the high-end models are not so good, so it''s a pity that we can''t make a profit by mass-producing knives. If the sales of this model were good, I could make only this model and spend my free time on something else.


    I quickly discarded such an unrealistic plan, and cleaned up my workshop while thinking about what I should prioritize making.

 163 Multiple deliveries

    So, after a few days of production for delivery (during which time Samija and the others were doing their own work), the day of delivery arrived. There was no problem with the delivery, as we had enough numbers.


    While loading the goods into the cart, I connected Krull with the cart. Krull was visibly in a good mood, probably because he was happy to be able to pull the cart for the first time in a long time. He is still chirping in a not-so-loud voice.


    While Deanna is soothing him, he finishes loading the cart. As soon as Rike sits down on the platform and takes control of the reins, Krull lets out a cry and starts walking slowly.


    The only things to watch out for along the way are bears and thieves. I''m sure the bandits have already returned to their homeland. I wrote a letter to Marius about this while I was working. I need to get this to Marius via Camilo.


    I also need to ask Camilo about the potatoes and the seasoning from the north, which have been put on the shelf because I didn''t know what would happen to the fields.


    I''m going through the forest at a moderate speed. Apart from the high-pitched birds and the occasional wolf in the distance, the only sound in the forest was the rumble of the dragon carts. Perhaps because of the sound, we were able to get out of the forest without running into a bear.


    The speed increased further when we reached the road. Even though Nilda is gone (if she keeps her word), there is still the danger of thieves, so we must remain vigilant.


    In such a case, a weapon with a longer range is more advantageous, and I should make a new weapon in that area first.


    In the end, nothing happened on the road, and we reached the city safely. I bade the guards standing at the entrance a goodbye from the car and drove on.


    Since this is only the second time I''ve been here, it seems that I''m not familiar with the city yet, and I get a lot of unreserved stares.


    About 20% of the stares are at the undercarriage of the car, 70% at Krull, and 10% at Lidi. There is no doubt that each of them is rare, so there is no way around it. The fact that the number of eyes on Liddy is decreasing is probably due to the fact that we have been here several times, so we are used to seeing her.


    We walked slowly through the city and arrived at the warehouse of Camilo''s store. Once the car is in the warehouse, I detach Krull and tie him to the back of the store. As before, I asked the clerk for some water and leaves, and walked through the familiar store and entered the business meeting room.


    After a while of chatting among myself, Camilo and the manager came into the business meeting room as usual.


    "Hey.


    "Hey." "Hey.


    I kept my greetings to a minimum and got right down to business.


    Is this the usual stuff you brought today?


    Yeah. About the same number as usual.


    Okay.


    I guess Camilo didn''t have anything in particular for me this time, so I immediately looked at the watchman. He nodded and left the room.


    I have two requests for you.


    "Eizo? That''s unusual.


    Yeah, a couple of things.


    All right, what is it?


    I took the letter out of my pocket and gave it to Camilo.


    I need you to get this to Marius.


    What''s it say?


    It''s about the bandits on the road.


    I''ll tell Camilo all about Nilda. Camilo was surprised, but agreed, "Well, that''s what Eizo does, ......".


    So, was there a problem?


    Yeah. If you had obeyed my orders, you would have been back in your country by now.


    You always get yourself into trouble, don''t you?


    Most of it had to do with you and Marius.


    I smiled back at Camilo. Camilo said with a laugh, "I bet.


    I got it. I''ll make sure it gets there.


    Thank you.


    So, what''s the other thing?


    I need you to get me some seed potatoes and some northern seasoning.


    I see. ......


    Camilo''s face turns thoughtful as he hears my request.


    Is there something wrong with that? You can go to .......


    "No, not really.


    When I try to refrain, Camilo interrupts me with a wave of his hand.


    I can get you all the seed potatoes you want, but I''m not strong enough to deal with the North, so it''s going to take some time.


    "Good. I''ll wait patiently for the seasoning.


    That''d be great. Do you like any kind of seasoning in the north?


    Yeah. Anything that''s available and shelf-stable.


    All right. Put my name on it and we''ll get it.


    I''m sorry.


    It''s okay. It''s what I do.


    Camilo said with a laugh, and we shook hands once more.

 164 decide on the next schedule

    We got to talking, and I told him to come back in a couple of weeks for the next installment.


    Speaking of which, how''s the suspension development going?


    "Yeah. Nothing has happened so far that we need your help. We should have a prototype by now.


    That''s good. I''ll only be here once every two weeks, but if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask.


    All right. I''m sorry.


    It''s okay.


    With that, we left the business meeting room and went back to Krull.


    We tipped the boy who had been watching Krull, retied Krull to the cart, and set off. I walked slowly through the city, barked at the guards, and left the city.


    Before the arrival of Krull, we sometimes stayed past the changing time of the guards, but after the arrival of Krull, we arrived earlier and left earlier. Although we have only been here twice, we have been able to leave town much earlier than the changing of the guards.


    I can''t thank Krull enough for this. Thanks to Krull, I''ll have enough time to get home.


    Krull''s chariot moves along the road under a rather heavy sky. It was the usual scene of a leisurely street.


    "Wasn''t this where Nilda came out before?


    "That''s right.


    "That''s right.


    "Let''s hope nothing comes up today.


    We''ll have to be careful.


    Even now, Samija and Deanna are keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. I''m not letting my guard down either, I''m keeping an eye out for any strange activity or signs of life in the area. Liddy is not on martial arts alert, but he is on magical alert.


    In this world, it seems that only those who have a certain amount of magical power and have been trained can use magic, so the absolute number of people who can use magic is small, but even so, there is no guarantee that thieves will not use it. After all, there are blacksmiths who can use magic.


    But in the end, nothing happened on the road that day. Probably because there are still more guards patrolling the streets, searching for bandits and guarding the area. It is ironic that the security is getting better as a result.


    I look around and enter the forest. The dragon car makes a loud noise, so it is usually safer to enter the forest from here, since only curious animals can approach it, but now bears are wandering around the neighborhood, so we have to be careful.


    Although I rely on Krull and Saamya''s senses, I trust them both to be perceptive, so I''ll continue to be on the lookout with their vigilance, my eyesight and Diana''s, and Liddy''s magical vigilance.


    Aside from the occasional raccoon-like creature that appeared in the forest, nothing happened and we made it home safely.


    It''s been a while since I started this life, but I can''t shake the feeling that I''m being overly cautious every time. In my previous world, I was in a country that was quite safe by world standards, so I have been in the habit of thinking in that sense.


    In any case, I''ve been living with that feeling for 40 years, and there''s no way I can get rid of it in a few months or so. I hope this will change in the course of my second life.


    I arrived home and cleaned up the mess. Krull seems to be in a good mood because he can pull the cart. Even without his brace, he was still running around.


    After returning home, we are supposed to spend our time as we please, but today we are having a meeting ...... to discuss our future plans.


    I think we need a warehouse. I think we''re going to need a warehouse soon.


    That''s the first thing I said.


    You''re right. If we start harvesting crops in the future, we''ll need it.


    We want to store as much coal and ironstone as possible.


    Deanna and Rique seemed to agree.


    I also think it''s better to have a separate space for storing leather and meat from the house.


    "I don''t disagree. I don''t disagree. I don''t think we''ll have a big harvest, but I don''t think it''s possible to store everything here.


    Samija and Liddy had no objections either.


    So tomorrow we''ll start building the two warehouses.


    When I said that.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to add a room?


    Samija mixes it up, to which I reply with a scowl.


    We don''t have any plans to add to our family, so I guess we don''t need it.


    Are you sure?


    Deanna gives me a look of complete disbelief. Not only Samija, but also Rike and Liddy.


    It''s true!


    I shouted, but the women said.


    "Well, let''s make it when we can afford it.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea.


    "No objections!


    "Yes.


    "No objection!

 165 Warehouse construction started

    The next day, you begin construction of the warehouse. We set up a rope near Krull''s hut as the planned construction site, and decide where to build the pillars.


    Once we''ve decided on the location, it''s my job to dig the holes. The soil around here is hard. I use a plow-like tool to dig the hole and shovel out the soil. In the meantime, have everyone else, including Krull, bring in the lumber.


    Krull is in a good mood because he can carry the lumber, and Diana''s mood is getting better and better along with it. That''s good.


    After digging the hole and consolidating the soil with small pieces of lumber, we put up the lumber for the pillars. Thanks to Krull''s enthusiasm, we finished this part rather easily. The rest of the lumber that was brought to us was cut into boards by me and Samija using a wood saw.


    Since it''s a warehouse, we want to make the floor at a height away from the ground so that it doesn''t get moisture from the ground. I asked Deanna and the others who hadn''t yet made the boards to hang the joists for this purpose. Deanna and Rike are getting used to it, and it''s going rather smoothly.


    Liddy has been doing some of the repairs herself in the elf village (the village is basically a remote area, so we can''t call in a craftsman every time), so we don''t have much to worry about, even if there are still a few things that are not quite right.


    It''s just that Rike is half-skilled, and Diana''s speed of adaptation is a bit odd. I wonder if it''s because she''s a tomboy, or if it''s because she comes from a family where valor is the honor of the family.


    After laying the joists, we started to lay the beams. I''ve been making nails (and arrowheads) every now and then in between my blacksmithing work, but in order to consume as little as possible, I''m going to cut "mortises" to fasten the beams to the posts.


    It''s an on-site job, but since this area is within the scope of the production cheat, I can make it quickly and easily. The day was over when the beams were handed over and the ridge was raised.


    Even so, this speed for two buildings must be unusually fast. Thanks in part to the cheats, but also thanks to Krull''s help.


    "You saved me a lot of time. Thank you.


    I said, patting Krull''s head.


    "Krull.


    Krull squealed happily.


    The next day, I handed over the rafters for the roof. Thanks to Krull, I''m making a lot of progress today. After handing over the rafters to the two buildings, it was time to put up the floor with nails.


    All of us carry the floorboards and fix them to the joists with nails. It''s simple, but if one part of the floor is out of place, it won''t fit, so the floorboards need to be perfectly aligned so as not to shift.


    The floorboards are not so different from everyone else''s, so it takes time to put them up neatly.


    On this day, we finished the flooring of two buildings and called it a day. When the floors alone are done, it gives a sense of building.


    The next day, we started putting up the walls. Of course, we had to open the doors to get in and out, so we made the frames for the doors first. Since this is a warehouse, the size of the door is not a single door, but a double door.


    With a mallet in hand, everyone is silently hammering in nails to fasten the wall panels to the pillars. We fastened the boards from the bottom so that the tops of the boards would be slightly covered. I thought it would be easier to prevent rain from entering the wall, and also to control the humidity.


    This process was done by cheat, of course. Since it was done with a cheat sheet, it requires a bit of precision, but since I''ve gotten used to it after yesterday''s floor-boarding, today''s work is proceeding without a hitch.


    However, this is a wallboard of a building of a certain size. Because the area is larger than that of the floorboards, the day ended with the walls being completed.


    At first glance, it looks like a house whose roof was blown off by a storm, because it has no roof and no door.


    Will it be finished when the roof is put up tomorrow?


    "Yes, it will be. Then we''ll put the doors on and it''ll be perfect.


    Right.


    Me, Rike, and Saamya exchanged a few words with each other and began to clean up the day''s work.

 166 Progress of warehouse construction

    And the next day. Today we were working on the roof and doors of the warehouse. While everyone was putting up the roof, I was making the doors.


    This time we need two sets of double doors. And since these are warehouse doors, they need to be somewhat large. In fact, the opening that is currently empty is quite large. The doors are made to match.


    Cut out a piece of lumber and make four wooden frames. A wooden handle crafted with my knife is attached with nails. In order to prevent the door from opening accidentally, an L-shaped piece to be bolted is attached to the handle.


    It is possible to use the bolts for both the handle and the bolts, but since the door is large, I decided against it. The bolts and fixed parts are not reinforced with metal as in the case of castle gates. Basically, it''s just a warehouse in a land where no man or beast comes. .......


    It helps that the production cheat works for making wooden parts. Without it, it would probably take me more than two days just to get the door. Thanks to the cheat, the door itself was finished before everyone had finished putting up the shingles.


    After that, we had to attach the completed door to the opening, but it was too big and heavy for the hinges used in the room to hold up. I called out to the others and went into the workshop.


    I heated up some leftover sheet metal and hammered together a large hinge, a steel rod to connect the left and right sides of the hinge (the frame side and the door side), and a large nail to hold the hinge in place. The size of the hinges can be adjusted by cheating, so don''t worry. The speed of construction is also quite fast.


    The hinge that attaches to the door is stretched thinly to about half the width of the door. This distributes the weight of the door and makes it more rigid. When attached, it may look like the gate of a Japanese castle.


    It does not need to be hard, so it is left without hardening. Even the cheats can''t control the time it takes for the roof to cool down naturally, so I left the workshop to help put up the shingles.


    Like Krull''s hut, the roof of the warehouse is made of toothi roofing. Samija and Diana were working on one side, and Rike and Lidi on the other.


    Rikke and Riddhi are working a little faster than me, maybe because they have experience at home and in their village, and they have one or two steps. So I decided to help with the other one.


    I went around to the side where Samija and Deanna were not working, and put up the boards starting from the part that hit the eaves. If we put up the boards one level higher, overlapping the top half of the first board with the bottom half of the next board, the rain won''t leak as much. ...... Maybe.


    I was working on the other side.


    I spoke loudly to Samija and Deanna, who were working on the other side. They were the only ones who lived in this area, so it was convenient to ask them.


    "Well... There are times when it rains a lot, but I''ve never had it rain for two weeks straight.


    "Right. No more than a week at the most.


    Samija and Deanna reply. So there is something like a rainy season. Even if there is groundwater, it is doubtful that the trees in the forest have roots that deep, otherwise there would not be enough water to sustain the vast forest.


    Are we close to that time?


    No, I think it''s at least another month away.


    Samija, who used to live in this forest, though in a slightly different place, was probably right. So, it''s May in the previous world.


    There is a rainy season, but the vegetation and climate do not look subtropical or tropical. The terrain is probably different from the previous world, so it''s not surprising. I am not even sure if it is round or not.


    I thanked both of them for answering my questions, and returned to my work.

 167 倉庫、完成する

    Halfway through putting up the shingles, I decided it was time to go back to the workshop, where the door parts I had made were still cold. I took them and headed for the opening of the warehouse.


    First, I attached one of the hinges to the frame of the opening so that it would open outward. This in itself is nothing, as it is just a simple fastening.


    Bring the door in and attach the other end of the hinge. If this were a door for a castle gate or storehouse, the nails would be more elaborate in design, but in this case, they are just long, thin plates.


    After attaching the hinge parts to both the frame and the door, I put them together and connected them with pins (though they are a bit thick). The door opened and closed smoothly, although it made a slight creaking sound when I tried to move it.


    All that was left was to do this in three more places. The installation proceeded quickly, and the door to the warehouse was installed. The bolts were made of square pieces of lumber, and a wedge-shaped door stopper was made with the rest of the lumber.


    Looking at the roof, I found that the shingles were almost done, so I called Krull to tie a mini cart to it.


    "Krull.


    Krull is happy to play with me! Krull is so happy to be able to play. It''s actually my job, but I hope he enjoys it.


    I make Krull wait at the entrance of the workshop, and take out the charcoal piled up in the workshop and put it on a mini cart. When he has finished loading the charcoal, he will take it to the warehouse. I was glad to see that Krull was in a good mood.


    The floor of the warehouse and the bed of the mini cart are almost at the same height. He unbolts the door, opens it, secures it with the door stopper, and carries it directly into the warehouse from the back of the mini-cart.


    After repeating this process two or three times, we had accumulated about half the amount of charcoal in the warehouse. From now on, the charcoal and ironstone should be brought here first. I won''t bring in the ironstone today. It will be used tomorrow.


    Next, we brought in the dried meat in the same way to the storage area where the charcoal was not put. Although there are four women in the family, a family of five plus a running dragon will consume a certain amount of food, but the stockpile is quite large, so it is helpful to be able to store it separately in the warehouse.


    Even if we bring in all the meat, there is still a lot of room in the warehouse. This will allow me to increase the number of jars and increase the amount of salted food for long-term storage.


    There is a limit to how much I can store in the house, and I can easily imagine that the rainy season will come and the raw meat will be sore and difficult to dry. It seems important to increase the amount of storage other than drying before that happens, so let''s plan for it.


    There will still be a lot of space for those, but we can store the wheat we bought and the crops we harvested in the field there.


    In other words, the one with the meat is the pantry, and the one with the charcoal is the storehouse. Glancing up at the roof, I saw that it was almost finished. One or two more layers and it would be finished.


    I took two pieces of wood that had been cut from the lumber and used a cheat to carve them with a knife. I carved the words "pantry" and "storeroom" in the script of this world, respectively. Nail them on the doors, and you''ve got a nice atmosphere.


    I asked Krull to help me bring in more lumber that was dry and ready to use to the pantry. When I had brought in some more lumber.


    "This one''s done!


    "This one too!


    "Here''s another one!" Lique and Diana announced that the roof was finished.


    "All right! Come on down and be careful!


    I called out to them, and they replied.


    Krull''s hut, the pantry, and the supply room. Krull''s hut, the pantry, and the supply room... three facilities added to the house.


    It''s a pretty impressive house, isn''t it?


    Deanna said with great emotion.


    "Yes, it is. We''ll be able to store a lot of food here, and Camilo will have to work hard to get it.


    "Don''t be too reckless, master.


    Eizo can be unforgiving at times.


    "Well, I''ll be careful. ......


    Rike and Saamya made a comment on my words, and we all laughed.

 168 a new weapon

    It took four days to build the warehouse. Although we need two weeks'' worth of deliveries, we know that we can get enough if we concentrate on it for a week or so, which means we can do something else for three days.


    In other words, I can do something else for three days. That''s right, I have to make a bow for the hunting group. I''ve never made a bow before. So, I would like to try first to see if making a new weapon will improve my skill.


    After that, I will think carefully about what I should make with Apoitakara.


    But there''s one problem here. The highest level of cheat I have is "Kurosmith (Kurosmith)". It''s not a "weaponsmith. I also have cheats for things related to general "production", but they are many levels lower than blacksmith.


    I can still make better stuff than a normal craftsman, though. I''m sure of that, but I''m not sure how good they can be. I''d like to experiment with that as well.


    I discussed this with everyone at dinner on the day the warehouse was built.


    "Isn''t that a good idea?


    "If we get more bows, I can use them when I hunt.


    I could use some more help.


    There seemed to be no objection to Samija, Deanna, and Liddy going out to hunt (although Liddy often stayed behind).


    You''ve never made a wooden weapon before, have you?


    That''s right. Yes, so we might make something strange.


    Rike didn''t seem to have any particular opinion, so it was decided that I would make the bow the next day, and everyone else would do the usual work. The hunt will be postponed until I finish making my bow. That''s a lot of responsibility.


    The next day, after I finished my morning routine, I went to the newly built warehouse to get some lumber. I returned to the workshop with a decent sized piece of lumber.


    I took some materials and the meat that had been drying in the workshop to the warehouse, and the workshop looked cleaner than when I first came here. At worst, the sense of life has disappeared, but I think that''s okay, because I don''t want the workshop to have a sense of life.


    While other people are making sheet metal, I split the wood and cut out the relatively flexible parts as boards. The rest is just grinding away. In the previous world, I actually saw a video of making a bow with it.


    In this case, the shape of the bow should be like C, but whether it should be warped backwards or forwards. For example, the Japanese bow of the previous world is strung with the warp opposite to the overall warp of the bow when it was made (although there are more warps here and there, each with its own name).


    Basically, I thought a short roundwood bow would be fine for use in the woods (in fact, that''s what Samija has), but I wanted to get a little creative.


    So, being the best blacksmith, I decided to make a short bow in the shape of a composite bow with a thin iron plate attached to it.


    First of all, I shaved the wood to make a thin plate. If anything, this is just a base. It should have a certain thickness, not be saggy, and still be flexible enough not to break when drawn or released.


    Thanks to the cheats and the performance of the knife, I''ve managed to find the right balance in this area. It''s just a board at the moment: ....... The next step is to make a steel plate to attach to it.


    If the steel plate is too thick for the suspension, it will be impossible for a human to cut through it, and if it is too thin, it will be of little use. The thickness needs to match the strength of Samija, Deanna, and Liddy, while keeping in mind the finished product.


    I took the sheet metal and put it in the fire pit, leaving that to the cheats. I hope the blacksmith''s cheat will work from here, I thought.

 169 make a bow

    Place the sheet metal in the anvil and heat it to the appropriate temperature. The heated sheet metal is placed on the anvil, hammered, and shaped with magic power. While stretching the sheet metal to prevent it from becoming too thick, the shape is drawn in an arc.


    Eventually, a long, narrow, curved trapezoidal plate is formed. It is then heated and quenched again. It is not as hard as a suspension, but it is a plate spring itself, so it has to be both hard and soft.


    The steel plate in the water makes a sizzling sound. When the temperature had dropped to a good level, I pulled it out of the water and held it over the fire on the fire pit to raise the temperature a little again and temper it.


    This process was carried out three times in total, using different thicknesses of iron plates. The adjustment of the thickness is completely left to the cheat, but the standard is based on my observation of the strength that each of us can exert in our daily lives.


    Otherwise, I would have had to measure them with appropriate luggage or something.


    Take the three iron plates and return to the wooden plate. The wooden plates are processed to fit the shape of the iron plates. I decided that the iron plate with the blacksmith''s cheat would probably be closer to the correct shape.


    The wooden plate is adjusted to the bend of the iron plate, and the two are fixed together. The wood and steel reinforce each other. Steel can be made flexible, but not as flexible as thin wood. Wood is flexible, but it is not as hard as iron.


    The same work was done twice more, and three bow bodies were completed. However, perhaps because of the unfamiliarity of the work, it was almost dark by this time.


    It''ll be tomorrow before I string this one up," I said.


    I said, and Samija, who was helping Rike clean up, replied.


    "Oh, let us do it then.


    "Okay. It''s your bow, and I''m not used to that.


    You may think that bow strings are left unstrung, but in fact they are removed when not in use, and strung each time before they are needed. Samija also strings her bow before she goes out hunting, and removes it when she returns.


    I''ve never had to do that before, because I''ve only ever had one bow, the one Samija used. If you''re going to leave the finishing touches to me, you need an expert.


    Done. Well, tomorrow we''ll string it up and try it out before we go hunting.


    Samija says excitedly.


    "Right. Take care of it.


    "Yes!


    Samija replied with an unbelievable smile, which somehow made everyone else smile too.


    The next morning, after the morning prayers, I handed each of the three bows to them as they went out hunting.


    I''ve tried to match them to their strengths, but if you see anything wrong, let me know.


    After receiving the bow, each of the three put a string on his or her bow. The strings are made from deer tendon.


    The end of the string is tied to the end of the bow, and the other end is tied to the other end of the bow, with that side down and the bow warped the other way.


    Samija used the same string that she normally used, so she only had to fasten it to both ends, but the other two had to cut the excess string with a knife.


    However, I was a little surprised to see Deanna stringing the strings so easily, even though Liddy had been practicing shooting with a bow, though I had expected her to have some experience since her village was in the forest.


    According to her, she had done a lot of it at home. I wonder what the education of the Amour family is like: ....... Marius is probably going to get married and have kids sooner or later, but I wonder if boys and girls can be trained to this level, or if Diana is special like this.


    If all of them are trained to the same level, some of them may leave behind anecdotes comparable to those of Tomoe Gozen and Itanaka Gozen in the previous world.


    Facing the wooden target in the corner of the garden (which he usually uses for practice), Samija quickly readied his bow, placed the arrow, and drew it.


    There are no rules of etiquette as in Kyudo. It''s her own best way, honed to earn a living. Still, there was a certain beauty in her appearance.


    An arrow is released from the bow that has been drawn. The arrow flew through the air as if it were wrapped in wind, and before you could even blink, it had pierced the center of the target.


    "I like this!


    Samija exclaimed. Apparently, she liked it.


    Are you okay?


    It''s the first time I''ve ever had an arrow fly exactly where I wanted it to! Thank you!


    With the bow still in her hand, Samija hugged me tightly, and I had to decide whether to be happy or pained.

 170 another new weapon

    I''ll pull Samija off and let Deanna and Liddy try it out.


    Deanna readies her arrow and draws her bow. I don''t know how strong the average woman here is, but she''s not as strong as Helen, but she''s still pretty strong, so I make sure to match her strength.


    When Deanna shoots the arrow, it reaches the target and pierces it with enough speed, though a little less than with Samija.


    "How''s that?


    It''s just right. It''s neither too light nor too heavy.


    Okay, good.


    Deanna''s didn''t seem to need any adjustment.


    Finally, Liddy held her bow in the same way. Her bow required the least effort to draw.


    When she released her arrow, it was even slower than Deanna''s, but it pierced where she would have aimed.


    Mine''s just as good.


    "Hmm.


    In the end, there didn''t seem to be any glitches. The three girls got ready and went hunting with Krull.


    The rest of us, Rike and I, had the day to make whatever we wanted.


    We can use our bows to get back and forth to the city, maybe we should get some more long range weapons.


    That''s true.


    It was good that I knew what kind of opponent I was dealing with when I was fighting Nilda, but if I didn''t, I would have attacked her from as far away as possible and knocked her down, or run away while she was dazed by the attack, and it''s not a bad idea to have weapons that can be used in such situations.


    That''s why I decided to make two new tools. One is a spear thrower, and the other is a throwing javelin. Normally, both are made of wood, but since the blacksmith is the one who can use it as a cheat, I decided to make both of them of steel.


    Since I made the bow, I also wanted to see how much the cheat improved with it.


    As usual, I heat the sheet metal on the fire pit and make the shape. It has a hooked tip and a gently curved handle on the other side. I make use of my blacksmith''s cheat to make it, but it seems to be somewhat more efficient.


    Is it possible that the level of the cheat increases as you make new things? If so, then making a new one today should increase the efficiency tomorrow. If this is the case, you might want to consider making new ones next time, regardless of whether they sell well or not, or whether they are necessary or not.


    If you make the spear thrower too long and thick, it will be too heavy, so keep it in moderation. Since it will be used only by our people, I''ve decided to substitute the durability with magic power.


    Next is the spear itself. This one is a little heavier than the others, but that in itself will give it more power, so I don''t mind. Stretch the sheet metal thinly and thinly, then roll it up to make a thin steel tube of about 1 meter in thickness.


    At the end of the tube, heat another piece of sheet metal to make a tip and connect it. Since it is a throwing spear, I did not attach a blade to it, but made it in the shape of a square pyramid so that it can be pierced. Since a throwing spear needs to be hard, it was quenched and tempered as well as filled with magic power.


    It looks like a thin iron pipe with a spearhead attached to it.


    All of these tasks can be done with the help of the blacksmith''s cheat, and since it''s a simple one, it will be finished before Samija and the others return from hunting.


    Let''s give it a try. ......


    I left Rike in the workshop, practicing to put magic power into it. I left Rike in the workshop practicing his magic casing and went outside with a spear and a throwing javelin to test it out.

 171 Check if its done

    Take the spear thrower and the javelin you have just made and go out to the garden. First of all, try to throw the spear as it is. I''m also getting some combat cheats (I seem to be a lot stronger than most people), so I''ll have to subtract that, but it should be enough of an indicator.


    The yard ......, or rather the area around the house, is quite large. There is enough room for 100 to 200 meters. Otherwise, I can''t practice archery, and there is no space for a field or an extension.


    The actual flying distance can be measured by eye. Even if the time comes when I actually use it, I won''t use a laser rangefinder to measure the distance and throw it.


    Hold the javelin as if you were carrying it, and throw it with a little run-up. The previous world record for javelin throw was about 100m, but of course I couldn''t throw that far, so I just eyeballed it and it flew about 50m. This is more than enough to intimidate me.


    Next, I set the spear in the spear thrower and threw it. It flew farther than I expected, about 140 meters, and pierced deeply into the ground.


    I heard that a comedian broke a balloon 100 meters away by throwing a spear with a spear thrower in the previous world, so the spear thrower might be useful.


    However, they are inferior to bows and arrows in sniping, and stone throwers (not large ones like trebuchet, but personal ones called slings) are easier to procure bullets for short distances. The number of bullets that can be carried by a spear and an arrow literally changes by a few digits. This seems to be the reason why there are only a few areas where spears have survived into later generations, even though they have been used since ancient times in the previous world.


    I don''t know if there are any spear throwers in our army, but even if you''re familiar with them, you won''t be able to reach them if you throw them back without a spear thrower. And by the time it reaches you, it will be in range of your bow. In that case, it would be pointless to make one.


    I checked the condition of the spear thrower and the spear I made, but there was still some time left, so I made two more spare spears. They are basically projectile weapons, and without bullets, they are of little use.


    I finished up early, so I took a look at the magic knife that Rike made. It''s not as good as the high-end model I make, but it''s very good for a general model. If you were an ordinary workshop worker, you could go home with it. When I said so.


    When I said that, he said, "My goal is to have it ready when I get my hands on the one you''re making as a special order.


    That''s quite a long time, don''t you think?


    "Of course! Otherwise, there''s no point in being an apprentice!


    "Of course! I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to make it to the top of the line models if I use my iron composition as a dwarf, but now that I know about magic, I might actually be able to reach my custom orders.


    I''m sorry that I can''t tell you exactly what it is because mine is a cheat, but I''d like you to do your best even if it''s just to see.


    That''s true.


    When Rike said he was going home, I thought he must be feeling incredibly lonely, but he didn''t show it on his face and I smiled.


    Afterwards, as Rike and I were cleaning up, we heard a clanging sound in the workshop. It seemed that the group that had been out hunting had returned.


    I''m home.


    Samija came into the workshop with great energy. She''s in a good mood.


    Oh, welcome back.


    I caught the biggest boar ever with that bow!


    Oh, that puts you in a good mood.


    Oh, that''s good. It''s worth it.


    It''s a good thing we''re all good with bows.


    It''s nice to be able to shoot them before they notice you.


    Deanna and Liddy followed suit. It seems that until now you have only been playing the pose. I think I can understand why it would be easier to be flexible in this area.


    "Well, I guess we''ll have to splurge a little on lunch tomorrow.


    "Hooray!


    Samija was happy to hear my words, Rike chided me, and we all laughed.

 172 the moon and mountains

    The next morning, as usual, the five of us plus Krull head out to the lake. As usual, I have a shortsword and Rike has an axe (mainly for felling trees), just in case we need protection. The other three have bows.


    The other three have bows, unless there''s a magic surprise attack, but in this world where there aren''t many magic users, "that''s not likely to happen" (according to Riddy), so it''s a relief to have more long-range weapons. Bears are probably the biggest threat in the forest right now.


    Krull seems to be in a good mood, since everyone is out together again today.


    As we walked through the forest, half in a picnic mood, we saw an unfamiliar beast in the distance. No, in a way, it is familiar. It looks like a tiger. Since there are tiger beastmen, there must be tigers themselves, right?


    It''s obvious, but this is the first time I''ve seen one in this forest, even if it''s only a small part, so I ask Samija about it.


    "Is that a tiger?


    "Yes, it is. It''s rare for them to come this way, though.


    Samija replies as if it''s nothing.


    "I''ve seen a few more in the north and west where I was, but wolves have a big territory here, so they don''t come around much.


    Did the bear chase you?


    If it was chased by a bear, it would have gone further north or to the other side of the lake. It''s probably just chasing some other prey. It''s rare, but it happens.


    You''re not related, are you?


    "No.


    No." The last question was answered in a biting manner. As a beastman, he doesn''t want to be treated the same as the original beast. In the unlikely event that the voice said, "Isn''t that my friend, Lee Choko? But that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Sorry.


    No, it''s okay. And for the record, I don''t speak your language.


    I understand.


    If you could, you''d be Lee Choko.


    The tiger seemed to look at me for a moment, then quickly turned on its heel and disappeared into the forest. It was said to have been chasing its prey, but it was not that hungry. There are plenty of animals that can be preyed upon in this area.


    Although we had a rare encounter, nothing else happened and we arrived at the place where the boar was sunk. Even from the shore, you can clearly see that it is huge. I had killed a very big one before, but it was probably even bigger than that time.


    I tied a rope to a boar that was sinking in the water. The boar was so big that it would be difficult to pull it up, so I asked Krull to help me.


    I, Samija, Diana, and Krull pull the rope attached to the boar. Even with Krull''s help, I still feel the weight of the rope.


    Eventually, a boar emerged from the water. Even with its organs removed, it still seemed to weigh about 300kg. The internal organs of a boar of this size would have weighed quite a lot. It must have been a very good meal for the wolves around here.


    While we were pulling out the boar, Rikke and Liddy had cut down a tree to make a platform for us. We all pulled the boar up to it. It was the first time for me to experience that it was still heavy even after gathering the power of a cheat, a dwarf, a beastman and a running dragon. If Krull hadn''t been there, we might not have been able to bring it back.


    I fixed the boar''s body, which was so big that it protruded from the carrying platform, with a rope. It would have been better to fix the boar at the legs, but even there it was too thick, so it took a lot of effort.


    All of us, including Krull, dragged the platform on which the boar was fixed with great difficulty. The weight is still unbelievably heavy, but thanks to Krull, we are able to move forward at a reasonable speed. It was much slower than usual, but we managed to come back in the afternoon.


    We brought back the boar''s body and hung it on a tree with some difficulty again. With Krull''s help, of course. Otherwise it would have been impossible to hang the huge body.


    After that, the dismantling of the boar took some effort because of its size, but the work itself proceeded as usual. This would not have been possible if I had not used a custom-made knife. Thanks for the cheat, as I always think.


    It took about an hour for the five of us to dismantle it, and we were able to separate the meat from the unwanted parts. We took the salted and dried parts into the warehouse.


    I''m glad I built this warehouse. If we hadn''t built it, we would have almost 300kg of meat drying in the workshop.


    It was well past noon by the time we finished these tasks, but it was still quite early in the evening. Everyone''s stomachs, including my own, were already empty, and a chorus of cries for food began.


    I went back to the house with a portion of meat to make the feast I had promised.

 173 Grilled minced meat.

    I''m starving and want to eat early, but I also want to eat good food. So, I''m going to ask everyone to be patient and get ready.


    I prepared a cutting board and used a knife to chop the boar meat. No matter how hard you try, you can''t chop it as neatly as you can with a proper mincer, but chop it as finely as you can and make it into minced meat.


    Put the minced meat into a wooden bowl and knead it. When it became a little sticky and could be shaped, I divided it into five pieces and made a hollow in the middle.


    Turn on the heat of the stove and adjust the heat to medium. If you have a gas stove, you can adjust the heat with a knob, and if you have an induction cooker, you can use a button, but with this kamado, you basically use charcoal, so fine adjustment is difficult. A certain amount of burning or something is tolerable.


    Spread boar fat on the bottom of a warm pot and place a lump of minced meat on it.


    After 3 minutes of cooking, turn the meat over, add a little wine, cover with a lid, and wait for another 3 minutes. In the previous world, rare meat was popular, but I don''t dare to eat wild boar''s raw meat.


    When I added charcoal to the stove and opened the lid, I could smell a good smell. Let''s cook it a little longer and finish it.


    Oh!


    Samija''s eyes lit up when she saw the dish we were serving, a wild boar hamburger (more like a hamburger, to be precise). The sauce on it is the one I always make for steak. Personally, it would have been perfect if it had a fried egg or cheese on it, but what can you do without?


    We all said "Itadakimasu" together and started eating.


    Deanna said, "I''ve had something like this before, but this is good too.


    Deanna said. The Count''s family seems to have eaten a lot of food and knows a lot about cooking.


    Is it still there?


    Well, chopping up garbage or tough meat to make it tender, and then grilling it until it''s cooked through because it''s scary when it''s raw, seems like a natural idea, if not a great one.


    It''s a bit more messy than that.


    "It was more messy than that. But if you just say how to make it, there is not much difference. That''s why I made a hamburger in the previous world, which was probably made a little further back in time.


    In my family, we didn''t have such a thing. We used to eat mostly dried meat.


    It was Rike who said this. When fresh meat is hard to come by, there is a limit to how much you can invent. In the previous world, I heard that there was a special recipe book for Jinhua ham, so I think there are many recipes for dried meat in this world .......


    However, I don''t have an image of dwarves cooking delicately because of the image of the previous world. In the past, I''ve heard that there are dwarven cooks in the cities where many dwarves live, so I''m sure they can cook delicately.


    I''ve never eaten meat in my village before, so this is new to me.


    This time it was Liddy the Elf. This time, it was Liddy, an elf, who said, "I''ve never had this kind of food before.


    In fact, meat, whether raw or salted, is served in our house every day, and Riddhi eats it normally and is never sick.


    We were all very hungry today, so I guess it''s good for us.


    "No, I think it''s good!


    "No, I think it''s good!" Samija insists loudly. She seems to like it very much.


    "Okay, okay. Maybe next time when we have more time.


    The hamburger steak was good, tender and tasted like boar meat, but it took a long time to prepare.


    Since I''m a blacksmith, I can probably make a mincer, but I feel that I''m a little ahead of my time, so I''ll forgo it for now.


    Afterwards, we all had a nice dinner, talking about what kind of food we wanted to eat.

 174 a second request

    For the next few days, I worked as usual. We made knives and swords. As usual, Rike is the regular model and I am the high end model.


    But what''s a little different is that I''m making them faster. I don''t know if it''s because the cheat is getting accustomed to my body, or if the level of the cheat itself is increasing, but it seems that I''m getting faster with each new creation.


    If this is the case, it would be better to make time to create something new, even if it is only for one day at a time. If you find something that will sell well, you can add it to the lineup of Eizo Kobo. I should ask Camilo about the best-selling items.


    Then the day of delivery arrived. I loaded up the cart with my stuff and weapons for self-defense, hooked up Krull, who was in a good mood when he found out I was going out, and off we went.


    We go through the forest with a rumble. The speed is quite fast, probably due to the fact that Rike is getting used to the controls. I wonder if the tiger has already returned to its home.


    If possible, it would be best if we didn''t run into a bear and hurt each other. I was thinking about this as I occasionally heard the faint sound of birdsong mixed with the sound of wheels, and the scenery drifted by.


    The dragon chariot driven by Rike soon reached the street. From here, the speed increases even more. The biggest difference this time is that we have three more projectile weapons. It is reassuring to know that we can start shooting as soon as we find them, not only in the forest, but also on the plain on the other side.


    I''m sure he didn''t know that, but emotionally, if not in terms of speed, he took it easy on the road and arrived at the city. I bade farewell to the guard with the halberd and entered the city. He looks a little better than he did the last time I was here, so perhaps Marius has given him the proper notice.


    We walk slowly through the city. I''m getting fewer stares than when I came here before. I don''t come here as often as I used to, but I guess people have come to know me as such. The city is lively, but it feels more like a rush than a bustle.


    I would say it''s more like a flurry than a bustle. We arrived at Camilo''s store with a slightly unsettled air.


    We put the cart in the warehouse, took Krull to the back, and headed for the business meeting room. After a short wait, Camilo and the manager came in, still a little rushed.


    You look busy.


    "Well, a little.


    It''s not a good time when Camilo uses this kind of slurred speech, but I let it pass. First of all, let''s talk about business. I''m sure Camilo is aware of that.


    I''ve brought the usual. I''ve got a spear and a bow on the cart, but they''re not for sale, so be careful.


    All right.


    Camilo looked at the foreman and the foreman nodded.


    We''ve got the seed potatoes here.


    Oh, yeah? Oh, yeah. Thanks.


    If we can get some potatoes, it will be easier for us to stay in the forest than before. Of course, we can''t rely on potatoes alone, so we''ll need some.


    The northern seasoning is on its way. ......


    What?


    There''s a problem at the Empire. They can''t get it to the Kingdom right now.


    A problem. ....... I said I''d wait it out, don''t worry about it.


    Sorry, thanks. I''m gonna need your help with one of these problems.


    I don''t have any backing, all right?


    I don''t expect you to.


    Camilo chuckles at my words. I might be able to get help from the Count of Amur, but then Camilo wouldn''t have to go through me.


    As part of the solution, I would like to ask you to mass produce weapons again.


    Camilo said frankly.

 175 neighboring country

    "Mass production.


    I can make more now because I''m producing even faster, and it depends on what I''m producing, but it won''t be a problem.


    I don''t mind, but in exchange for ......


    What''s the alternative?


    Can you at least explain what''s going on?


    That''s what I told Camilo. I felt that it would be different if I just listened to what the client said without understanding anything.


    Camilo always ponders before explaining to me. He may want to avoid getting involved by telling me about it, but lately I can''t help feeling that he has other intentions.


    I haven''t asked him about it, because it would be uncivilized to do so, but I wonder if he will tell me someday.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this, okay?


    "I don''t have anyone to talk to.


    That''s true.


    Camilo chuckles at my words. He''s one of the few people who know where I live. I live in a house in the middle of the forest where almost no one comes, and I never have a chance to talk to someone who is not here. Very occasionally I have guests, but other than that I have no one to talk to, so there is no way to leak anything.


    I looked around at everyone, and they were all nodding. They don''t have anyone to talk to either.


    When Camilo saw this, he took a breath and said.


    "I won''t go into details here, but there will be a revolution in the Empire soon. The ringleaders are saying that the emperor will be overthrown and the people will rule.


    That doesn''t sound good.


    Yeah. It seems that the kingdom, having received this information, intends to take advantage of the chaos to expand its territory a little.


    So, is it the Count''s turn?


    No, the Marquis. Via the Count.


    Yeah, .......


    The Marquis of Menzel. Marius - he''s the guardian of the Count of Amur. I think the man knows to some extent.


    Can''t we just let Marius take the credit?


    "No. If we do that, he''ll be accused of favoritism, and more importantly, the Count will gain too much power.


    You mean it wouldn''t make anyone happy to think that the Count of Amur, a man of valor, could take over the throne and successfully complete two missions out of the blue?


    "That''s what I mean. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had a bad experience. And this time, it''s you I want.


    Through Marius?


    Through Marius.


    Then we''re almost there. I''m supposed to be a friend of some standing in the north, but I was with a supply convoy on a demon-slaying expedition. I don''t know if they know that I made the heirloom, though.


    I can''t say no to her if she''s naming me. So what am I supposed to make?


    "Twenty spears and thirty long swords.


    That''s less than I thought.


    The Empire will know if we make a public move. They''re going with the minimum number of men.


    "I see.


    So, I''m sorry, but I need it next week.


    Next week. ......


    No?


    I''ll think about it. Last time I made 50 swords, they were fine. If I make 20 of the spears and leave the swords to Rikke and the others, I think I can make it. I''m getting more efficient.


    No, I''m good. I''ll come back next week to deliver.


    Good luck.


    Camilo and I shook hands firmly. I hope we don''t get into any trouble.

 176 ones way home

    We also needed materials for mass production, so we had to bring back extra for that. The foreman should be in charge of loading them into the wagons by now.


    We and Camilo stayed behind to talk about other things.


    By the way, did you deliver the letter?


    Yeah, I did. If it had gone on any longer, it would have affected the circulation, and it would have cost the Count a lot of money to have the guards patrolling. He said he''ll pretend he got rid of them and won''t ask for anything in return.


    That''s good to know.


    In spite of this suspicious banditry, the fact that the territory is being governed without any serious damage is probably one of the reasons why Marius could not be brought in this time.


    This is one of the reasons why Marius was not brought in this time. If I had been accidentally reincarnated into a noble family, I would have had to deal with that kind of thing, and just thinking about it gives me heartburn.


    As for the development of the suspension, they are currently testing a prototype on a flight between the capital and the city. The mechanism itself is not that difficult, and it will not be long before mass production. I didn''t tell him about the shock absorber, so if Camilo develops one on his own, I''ll ask him to tell me about it or sell it to me.


    Other than that, it was mostly chatting. I heard that the wheat was growing a bit poorly here and there, and that the number of thieves in the area was decreasing. It''s important, but not something that will have a big impact on my life anytime soon.


    In the meantime, the watchman comes to call us with a bag of silver coins. Well, let''s go home.


    We leave the meeting room and tie Krull to a cart full of goods. I pat Krull''s neck and say.


    "It''s a heavier day, but good luck.


    "Krull.


    I don''t know if it''s the nature of running dragons, or if it''s just Krull''s personality. Krull''s voice sounded even more enthusiastic when he heard that it was heavy.


    He starts out slowly, but then starts moving at his usual speed. It''s still in the city, so it''s not too fast. We seem to be okay for now, but the problem will be when we get to the street.


    He bows to the guards at the entrance and leaves the city. Rieke took control of the reins, and Krull, sensing his intentions, increased his speed. Eventually he reaches the same speed as usual. He still looks okay, but he checks with Rike, who is actually controlling him.


    "How''s it going?


    Krull, you look fine.


    If it comes to it, we''ll get off and walk. If Krull gets tired or anything, just let us know.


    All right.


    I''m not sure what the upper limit is, because I''ve been pretty comfortable with the heavier weight. If it is safe to carry a certain amount of household goods, I''m sure it will be safe in case of emergency, but I don''t feel like trying. I''m afraid of my mom (Deanna), and more importantly, I''m not sure I''m up for it.


    In such a case, it would be enough to take the money, not the tools, and just the people. Sarmyas and Liddy will need to be handled with a bit of care, but it would be naive to think that we can get away with it by sending everyone back to their hometown .......


    Be wary of your surroundings. According to Samija and Diana, the rainy season (or something like that) will soon begin, and the flowers and grasses are trying to take advantage of it, and the lush green meadows are growing taller. I''m sure that the roots of each plant are spreading along with it.


    However, when the rainy season is over and the grasslands become a sea of green, the increase in the number of grasses as tall as a man will be a little troublesome. It will be difficult to see them and the power of the bow and arrow will be reduced.


    While I was thinking about this, I came to the entrance of the forest.


    "Are you still okay?


    I asked Lique.


    "Krull!


    Krull squealed loudly, not hiding his good mood at all. I said, envious of his energy.


    "Okay. I''ll see you later.


    "Krull.


    The forest slowed him down, but he continued on his way with steady steps.


    Is the bear all right?


    Krull isn''t spooked, and it''s not up my nose.


    I''m more comfortable in the forest where the only people you have to watch out for are bears and tigers than on the street where you never know who might come out of nowhere.


    And there is a veteran of the forest named Samija. On the other hand, bears and tigers are more dangerous if they come at you, but that rarely happens.


    The cart and the rattletrap arrived home safely, listening to the cries of the birds.

 177 second mass production

    When they arrived at the house, they removed Kullu from the cart and thanked everyone for their hard work. Krull let out a snort and expressed his joy. After this, it was time to move the luggage in. With Krull''s help, I put charcoal, ironstone, clay, seasonings, liquor, and seed potatoes into their respective storehouses.


    After the loading, it was time for us to do whatever we wanted to do, but since we had a lot of production to do, we gave priority to the production of molds and sheet metal. Even half a day''s work makes a difference.


    Samija, Deanna, and Liddy were in charge of the molds, and Rike and I were in charge of the sheet metal. Everyone worked silently until the sun went down.


    The next day, we finally started mass production. Unlike before, we had to make two different kinds, so we had to share the work. I made the spear, and the others made the sword. Riddhi will make the molds, Samija and Diana will cast them, and Rike will finish them.


    The first thing today is to see how many we can make. Whether we can make it in six days or not will determine the allocation of the rest.


    But we should be able to do it with this system. Ricke and his team are aiming for five a day, and I am aiming for four a day, but we can probably get there. There is a possibility that Rike will help me in the end.


    Place the sheet metal in the fire pit and heat it. When it is hot enough to work, take it out and hammer it on the anvil to make a shape.


    The cross-section is a rhombus, and the appearance is an isosceles triangle with very long oblique sides. Basically, the shape is designed only for piercing. The oblique side should be sharp, not as sharp as a blade, but not so sharp that it cannot be cut. A socket is made at the base to insert the handle, and the tip is hardened and tempered.


    The spear is characterized not only by its tip and length, but also by its pointy end. For the spearhead, a socket was made and the side that touches the ground was thickened to make a projection.


    This time, we are not going to make a high-end model, but a general model of quality. This time we will make it in the quality of a standard model, not a high quality model, so that we can recover if we run out of time.


    After splitting the thick wood into thin strips, I used a knife to cut them into sticks. This is the handle. If this were the case, oil would have been applied to the handle, but this time I left it as it is. I hope you will maintain it by applying the appropriate oil.


    After making the handle, insert it into the socket on the tip side, and hammer it into place. The same process is done on the spearhead side to complete the spear.


    After repeating the same process many times, the day was over.


    The number of spears completed on this day was five. At this speed, we should be able to finish in time.


    Rikke and his sword team had also achieved their goal of six spears, so at this pace, they should be fine.


    We''ll do the same thing the next day. Speaking of which, the efficiency of making these spears seems to be improving. It is quite possible that four spears would have been the most I could make before.


    However, I''m glad that I don''t mind repeating the same work. If it was painful to do the same thing over and over again, it would have hindered my daily production in the first place, not to mention yesterday. Well, I chose to be a blacksmith because I don''t have that problem.


    With this in mind, I hammered away at the reddening sheet metal to make the first of many spears.

 178 2nd mass delivery

    For six days, we worked tirelessly to produce what we needed to produce, and we were able to produce the target number. We had a little extra time, so we all planted some seed potatoes in the field.


    We loaded the produce into the cart and connected the Kururu. As for the swords, there were many spears, but some of them were too long and bulky. It took some effort to load them.


    When we were ready to leave, we decided to leave as soon as possible. It''s supposed to be the rainy season soon, but there''s no sign of it at the moment, and the air in the forest is fresh.


    It seems that we are no longer worried about tigers, but bears are said to be wandering around here, so we have to be careful. I don''t think we need to be overly cautious, though, because some of them have good noses.


    Once you are safely out of the forest, you will reach the street. The sky is blue and you can''t tell that it''s almost the rainy season here, and there is a field of tall grass that looks like it''s looking forward to the rain. If we weren''t in a different world, we would just relax and enjoy the scenery.


    But of course, the security is far different from the Japan of the previous world. You can''t be too careful. Even if you have a bow and a spear, it is better not to use them in the first place.


    Occasionally, a part of the grassland would rustle and move, and everyone on alert would react each time, but it was almost always "probably a rabbit or some other wild animal". There''s no need to come hunting here at the moment (the creatures in the forest are sufficient), so it''s unlikely that we''ll see them.


    And so, after a series of tense and relaxed moments, we arrive at the city. I bade farewell to the guard with the halberd. I''d like to ask him how it feels. Maybe I''ll ask him through Marius.


    The people in the city, who used to look at us quite a lot, are no longer paying much attention to us. Occasionally, a few well-dressed people (including beastmen and dwarves) who seemed to have come from elsewhere would give us a startled look.


    I arrived at Camilo''s store and went to the business meeting room as usual. I arrived quite early today. There was a good chance that he would arrive at this time today, and I guess he expected it.


    Hey, how''s business?


    We''re still getting by.


    Camilo and I exchanged casual greetings. Then we got down to business.


    So, did you get the numbers you said you''d get?


    Of course.


    You''re good. Thanks.


    It''s my job.


    I said with a grin. Camilo grinned too. Camilo looks at the head of the guard, who nods and leaves the room.


    "About the revolution...


    After confirming that Mr. Bancho has left, Camilo begins to speak.


    It seems that the revolution itself is not affected, but I heard something troubling.


    Trouble?


    Oh.


    Camilo nods.


    I don''t think it''s going to affect the revolution itself, but I''ve heard that the Imperial Army is acting strangely.


    Is there a leak?


    I asked and Camilo nodded again.


    The Empire''s not stupid. I''m sure they have agents, and if they try to move, they can''t help but be detected to some extent.


    "Hmm ......


    "Like I said, it won''t affect the revolution. The problem is .......


    Camilo hesitated for a moment, and then continued.


    It seems that Helen has been captured by the Empire.

 179 the request of a marquiscy

    "Helen?


    I said in a voice that did not hide my surprise. After all, she''s much stronger than me, and she''s carrying my custom-made shortsword. It''s not like I''m going to fall behind those guys.


    I don''t know how it happened, though.


    I''m sure it wasn''t a normal battle.


    In a small group, maybe. If it''s a small group, I don''t know. If it''s a big group, I don''t know.


    Oh, ......


    It''s hard for a single hero to defeat an entire army. Maybe that was the situation. But that''s not the point.


    But if there were enough troops to capture him, he''d stand out, but we don''t have that information.


    That''s right. If that''s the case, there''s no way Camilo won''t hear about it. He was even aware of this revolution.


    Was it covered up?


    Maybe. Or there was some other factor.


    "Hmm.


    I groaned and crossed my arms. He''s just a customer, but he''s also one of the few people I know in this world. I wish I could do something about it, but I''m only a blacksmith.


    That''s why I''m telling you this.


    Camilo leaned forward as he said this.


    "At the request of the Marquis. "The Marquis wants me to send someone who won''t look suspicious if he goes to the Empire to rescue her. And there''s only one person I can think of who might be able to do that.


    "...... me?


    Camilo nodded.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing and how you''re going to do it.


    "I see.


    The only question now is whether I''ll take it or not. I glanced at the others and they were looking at me with a "you''re going to do it" look on their faces. You guys are so rude.


    All right.


    Sighing, I reply to Camilo.


    "Thanks for everything.


    No problem. It''s not ...... my usual job, but Helen is no stranger to me.


    Besides, with the Marquis'' request, it would be hard for Camilo to say "No". I think it''s safe to say that the Marquis will now be completely aware of anything out of the ordinary, regardless of the upper limit of blacksmithing skill.


    If that happens, I''ll just act on the assumption that it will be as profitable as possible.


    After that, I had a meeting with Camilo to go to the Empire. Of course, the sooner the better, so we decided to head there as early as tomorrow. The cover story is about a blacksmith who works alongside a peddler, doing various repairs.


    If we want to follow this story, we will need a simple furnace, which Camilo will provide. The carriage we took to the city was also Camilo''s, and we met up with him in the same way as when we rode into the city before.


    The details will be explained on the way. They have a rough idea of where Helen is being held, but we''ll have to find out where she is, and the details of the rescue mission will have to be worked out after we find her.


    That''s all I said, and we left Camilo''s store in a flurry. Now, it''s time to get busy.

 180 preparations for departure

    After leaving Camilo''s store, I left the city immediately. He was wary of the streets, but he kept it to a minimum and prioritized the speed of his return home. It is the same in the forest.


    In the forest, full speed ...... would have been too much for us and our luggage would have bounced around, so we ran at a reasonable speed and arrived home at a record speed.


    We cleaned up the luggage and thanked Krull for his hard work. Despite the fact that we had rushed him, Krull seemed to be in a good mood and was chirping "Krull!


    Liddy had said that magic is also a source of energy, and I wonder if that might be a factor.


    I''m very curious, but I don''t have time to test it now. I have to leave tomorrow morning or so. I need to prepare for that, so I hurriedly retired to my house.


    I cut up a large portion of dried boar meat. Food is important. The rest of the things I packed in my backpack were rags and bandages that I had brought with me from the previous expedition.


    What else do you need?


    You''re going as a blacksmith, don''t you need your tools?


    Yes, of course.


    I found my favorite hammer and some leftover sheet metal and put them in an empty box. I think I''m ready to go now.


    "So, without further ado, I''m off again.


    I looked around at everyone at dinner and said.


    "I don''t know how long I''ll be gone this time. I may be back in a week, or I may not be back for a month. I don''t think it will be more than a month, though.


    If it took that long, a revolution would break out in the meantime, and then Helen''s life would be in doubt. That would be the longest limit.


    In the meantime, is there anything you''re worried about? If you need anything, I can tell Camilo to deliver it to the entrance of the forest.


    Everyone pondered my words. Samija was the first to speak.


    "You don''t mind meat, do you?


    I know what plants are edible in the forest, and we have fields.


    Liddy took over.


    If I had to guess, I''d say ironstone and charcoal, but considering the amount we have in storage, I think we can manage for a month or so.


    Rique is next. I guess it was worth it to buy more than we consumed each time. It''s been a while since we built the warehouse, but we''re glad we did.


    He said, "If we have to repair the house, we can do it ourselves. I''m sure we''ll be fine.


    Deanna concluded.


    So there''s nothing to worry about?


    "I''m worried about you, though.


    "I''m worried about you," I said, and Deanna replied.


    I''m worried about you. Didn''t you come home injured before?


    There''s no way to apologize for that. When I shrunk a little, Liddy, who was one of the reasons, did the same.


    It''s not that it''s Liddy''s fault, you know. It''s just that Eizo should take better care of himself.


    Samija and Rike nodded their heads in agreement to Deanna''s words.


    I''m not going to stop you because it''s your choice, but don''t forget that the consensus of the family is that we want you to come back safely.


    I understand.


    I tried not to let the worried looks on their faces worry me, but I had to suppress the urge to swoon a little and smile as I said that.

 181 Departing for the Empire

    The next morning, after worshipping, we put the statue in our pockets, took our luggage, and rode together in Krull''s cart to the entrance of the forest. There''s a bit of sheet metal, and we''ll be away from everyone for a while.


    When we reach the entrance to the forest, we go a little deeper into the forest to check on the road. Heavy clouds are visible in the distance, perhaps signaling the arrival of the rainy season.


    From time to time, wagons and troops of what looked like vendors and travelers on foot would pass by. I can understand why they would want to get as far away from here as possible before the rainy season starts. When the road is muddy, it is difficult to move.


    Eventually, a carriage with a faster speed than them came and stopped at the side of the forest. Normally, when you are repairing something, you stop on the grassland side where it is safer, but the fact that it stopped on this side means that .......


    Camilo.


    I approached the wagon with my luggage and called out to it.


    Oh, there you are.


    A familiar face appeared from the top of the carriage.


    "Yes. I need your help.


    I handed the box containing the sheet metal to Camilo and asked him to pull it up. I got into the carriage.


    There was no one else to pass at the moment. I decided to leave while I could. I stand on the back of the cart and wave to the forest. When I see that my family has responded with a wave, I sit down on the back of the cart.


    The wagon starts to move. After some distance, I noticed something strange.


    Does this thing have ...... suspension?


    I hadn''t taken a good look at it when I got in earlier. I hadn''t taken a good look at it when I got in earlier, or maybe it was disguised so that I couldn''t see it at a glance.


    "Oh. I''ve finally found a way to use it in a reasonable way. It''s not ready for mass production yet, so I''m hiding it to prevent people from copying me.


    Camilo replies to my almost soliloquistic mumbling. It wobbles, but it doesn''t give me the jolt that it used to.


    My back would be a little less sore if I had one of these in my carriage with the demon slayers.


    I''m going to try to sell it, so if there''s a next time, I might get to ride in one.


    Well, let''s hope there isn''t another one.


    I hope not.


    Camilo laughed, and I laughed too. Camilo laughed and I laughed. I''m just a blacksmith.


    A carriage runs along the street. The speed of a normal carriage is as if it were not carrying a load.


    It''ll get us to the empire faster than we thought, but it''ll still take a few days.


    Camilo says.


    "So let''s discuss the details on the way.


    "All right. I''d also like to know why the Marquis made the request in the first place.


    Yeah. That''s easy. The Marquis is the one who sent me to the Empire.


    That''s why he asked you to rescue mercenaries who are supposed to be disposable.


    "......, yeah.


    The way you''re talking, that''s not the only reason. If you don''t tell me, then it''s probably best that I don''t find out about it now.


    I sat back down deep in my carriage seat and started talking about something else.

 182 along the way

    What''s an empire like?


    It''s pretty much the same as a kingdom, except there''s an emperor instead of a king.


    I see.


    I was expecting to see a huge military fortress or something like that because it is an empire, but if you ask me what the difference is between a kingdom and an empire, the only difference is whether the head of state is the king or the emperor. There''s not much difference in terms of power either.


    Yeah. As a country, it''s more of a dictatorship than a kingdom, with no nobles involved.


    In the kingdom, there is a kind of parliament of nobles, and many things are decided by consensus. However, since the king (the royal family) makes the final decision, the kingdom is still an absolute monarchy.


    Nevertheless, if the king kicks out all of them, the nobles will be dissatisfied, and if that happens, some of them will defect. In the end, the king is just a chieftain of knights.


    So, unless it''s a huge disadvantage to the royal family or something like that, it will be adopted.


    On the other hand, in the case of an empire, the emperor''s decision is basically the only one that exists. There is an assembly of nobles, but it is more like an advisory body than a parliament, and they give their opinions before the emperor''s decision is announced. It is up to the emperor to adopt or reject the opinions.


    If the emperor does not want to listen to the opinions from the outset, the decree will be issued without going through the advisory body. And this pattern is quite common, apparently.


    If the head of state is very competent, the empire is likely to develop more rapidly. The speed of decision-making and implementation is much faster.


    However, the fact that revolution is being discussed probably means that it goes without saying whether the current emperor is capable or not.


    Is there a lot of dissatisfaction among the people if they are talking about revolution?


    "Well, yes. Taxes have gotten heavier in the last few years. Of course, that alone won''t lead to a revolution, but the direct cause is that and the fact that the nobles of the empire have been pocketing the taxes.


    It''s easy to get frustrated when your hard-earned tax money is being used only for someone else''s luxury. I remember that the French Revolution in the previous world was ultimately caused by this.


    "And when it got out of hand, it was fine as long as you could escape to your kingdom, but now that there are restrictions on movement, you can''t do that anymore, and that''s the final push.


    I see.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it. Fortunately, I''ve never reached that point in my previous world or this world, but it''s easy to imagine.


    What''s the point of us going in if we''re restricted?


    "It''s only for the residents, not for pilgrims, travelers, or vendors. That''s why we can come in with an open mind as vendors. Well, it cost a lot of money to get the permit.


    Camilo took out a piece of wood from his pocket and showed it to me. There is indeed something like that written on it. With this, I guess there is no problem in passing.


    The only thing left to do is to make sure that people don''t find out about your true purpose.


    Something like that.


    Camilo says with a wink that doesn''t look right no matter how many times you see it.


    We''ll need to gather information, and we''ll need to work differently than before. I thought about this as I looked out over the landscape.

 183 Information Gathering

    Even though they need to gather information, of course they have a rough idea of where Helen was taken.


    It looks like she was taken to a place with a lot of commerce.


    Not a military city?


    Yeah.


    If you''re going to lock up mercenaries, I think a place like a garrison would be better, but isn''t it?


    Probably because there''s a lot of people coming and going. You can hide one or two mercenaries in there. There are plenty of warehouses, so there''s no shortage of places to hide and lock up.


    In other words, the Empire wants to keep Helen''s capture a secret?


    Probably. If that''s the case, the recapture itself might be easier. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. Until there is a decision to bury him in the dark, he will not be treated badly.


    I take it that deadline is imminent.


    It will.


    I don''t know when Camilo got the offer, but the fact that he left the next day after I was told certainly indicates that he''s in more than a little hurry.


    We''ll work out the details as we go. It''s a carriage, so there''s basically no need to worry about being heard by anyone other than the people in the carriage.


    So, what am I supposed to do if they find me?


    "Sorry, you''re a fighter. You may be asked to disguise yourself to escape.


    They won''t think an ordinary looking man is a sword wielder, so it''ll be good to blend in. That''s all right.


    Disguise?


    Yeah. When they run away, they might get suspicious if they''re with us. You''re a normal guy. We could pretend we''re married or something and get out of here.


    You can''t be married.


    Not really. Kurosmiths don''t get to meet their wives very often. Helen has a scar on her face, so it''s not strange to think of her as a potential mate.


    "Hmm.


    Well, with her short red hair and scars on her face, it''s obvious, so I''ve prepared a wig for her. If you captured her in secret, the guards would not have been informed of the details, including her appearance, so they should be able to handle it.


    "I see.


    The more people you come into contact with, the more likely it is that information will leak out. For example, the fact that store wives are generally thought to be light on their feet is not due to any ill will. This is due to the fact that they do not have much of a concept of information secrecy and the number of people they come into contact with.


    Although the guards have the concept of information confidentiality, they are not very good at judging which information falls under that category. They also tell you what they know. I don''t take it too badly, because it''s out of kindness.


    As we talked, we continued on our way to the Empire. Perhaps because this is still the territory of the Kingdom, we didn''t run into any bandits.


    On the first day, we stayed in a town near the border. Being so close to the border means that there are many people coming and going, and there is a regular army stationed there.


    The lodgings we stayed at were not bad enough for a peddler to stay in, and each person had a room, but the guard rented bedding from the inn and slept in a carriage. He also served as a baggage handler. This seems to be the standard in such cases.


    The room was not so different from our bedroom. This kind of thing is hard to feature unless you''re in a very high class place, or the opposite, a very poor place. .......


    All right, let''s go out for a bit!


    Where is it?


    After dinner, Camilo started to get excited. It''s already dark outside. Isn''t it too late to do anything?


    I''m gathering information.


    "So where?


    The farmer has already gone home. The stores are long closed and there''s no one to collect it from. ......


    Brothel.


    You know what I mean. You''re going there, aren''t you?


    The only places open at this hour are bars and brothels.


    We''ll be here today and leave tomorrow. If we came here in a hurry and visited every bar in town in a day, and we always talked about a certain topic at least once in every bar, it would be obvious what we wanted to ask.


    If this is the case, it is better to ask a person who is in contact with a lot of people and who is in a tight-lipped profession than to ask a lot of people. If you only ask one person once, you will not feel uncomfortable.


    There is a risk that you might not have the right information, and there is no guarantee that you won''t be able to get through to somewhere else, but today we are not at the stage of getting certain information yet, but rather at the stage of searching for something like a scent before that.


    I''m not going.


    Why not? Because it''s bad for your wife and kids?


    No, it''s a family thing. ......


    This world is not a monogamous one. This world is not monogamous, so it''s not culturally wrong to marry everyone, but that''s not why we don''t marry.


    "Well, it''s better to go with several people to reduce the probability of getting the wrong one.


    Wouldn''t it be suspicious if there were two of us and we both heard the same thing?


    Yeah, that''s .......


    The number one reason why I don''t want to go is because I don''t want to create the possibility of my blood being left behind as a "guest" in this world. In a world where contraceptive technology is probably almost non-existent, there is always a chance.


    It''s also why I don''t plan to marry or have children with any of my family members. I''m glad that I don''t have to worry about it, because they don''t seem to be interested in it either.


    But I can''t talk about this reason, so I have to cover it up with other reasons. It seems to have worked this time, but I''ll have to think about it.


    And I''m not very good at talking. I''m not much of a talker, so I''ll leave the information gathering to you.


    All right. ......


    I watched Camilo walk out of the inn''s dining room, half-troubled, half-excited.

 184 pass through a barrier

    Since we had to be on the move first thing in the morning today, Gosha and I were both up and eating breakfast together. Around us, people in the same situation were having breakfast or leaving without it.


    Then Camilo came back. He looked both refreshed and not so refreshed.


    "So, how did it go?


    I ask Camilo. Of course, I''m not talking about the whorehouse level.


    "Yeah. Well, we''ve corroborated some of the information. We know which city he''s in.


    That''s usually good information.


    It''s just .......


    Just?


    Camilo looked at me and said in a hushed voice.


    I think we''re going to have to make up our minds a little sooner than we thought.


    Well, well, well. ......


    We''ll talk about it on the way.


    Oh.


    After Camilo had shoveled down a meal at the inn, the three of us went outside together. It was almost dark yesterday, so we couldn''t see it clearly, but the mountains were showing themselves. The border must be on that mountain.


    We got into a carriage and left the city, aiming for the border.


    We took a horse-drawn carriage along the only road in the area. There were no more forks in the road, and the mountains were getting closer and closer. By the looks of it, the town where we stayed yesterday is almost a frontline base.


    Eventually, the carriage arrives at the foot of the mountain. At what seems to be the border, there is a wooden fence, and a reverse bush has been installed. Nearby is a stone fort from which you can see the surrounding area. A soldier with a bow on his back is standing on what appears to be a watchtower.


    Horses were tethered to the perimeter of the fort. In case of an emergency, they may be used to chase or send messages.


    There was a simple gate at the end of the fence, which looked like a gate in a historical drama of the previous world. Well, it is actually a gate.


    The difference is that the guards standing there are heavily armed, and there is a flag with a coat of arms of the empire fluttering in the wind around the fort and the gate.


    There was a queue of people waiting for the passage check. Normally, there should be a queue from the Imperial side to the Kingdom side, but there were few people there. It seems that the embargo is true.


    However, it seems that it takes a long time to check if there are any residents of the empire hidden in the luggage.


    Normally, we would have to pass through here on the way back, but since Camilo and I, as well as Gosha and Helen, are not Imperial citizens, we should be fine. Both the way there and back should be fine.


    We lined up in the line to enter the Empire. The line moved slowly and it was our turn. A guard calls out to us.


    "State your purpose for entering.


    I''m a peddler, and I''m going to travel around the city to do business. Here is your proof.


    Camilo takes out a wooden bill from his pocket and hands it to the guard. The guard checked the contents, nodded and gave it back to Camilo, who then approached me.


    "Who are you?


    I''m a blacksmith from the north, Yoshimitsu. I work for him, fixing sickles and hoes.


    That''s my business, too.


    Camilo took over my explanation. Camilo said this was all right, but he had never experienced anything like this before. I''ve never traveled abroad in my previous life.


    My name is a pseudonym, just in case. I don''t have a copy of my family register, and even if I did, I don''t have one, so it''s really just a precaution.


    "......


    The guards stare at me, and I give them a smile, which I''m not very good at.


    "Okay, you can go through.


    I bowed to the guard, feeling relieved inside, and the carriage began to move forward.


    "Oh, that was close.


    It''s the only clean road here, and we''re so close to the mountains that we have all that equipment, but it''s not common.


    Is that so?


    What do you think the city has walls and gates for?


    Oh, yes, indeed.


    There is a fence, but the function of the gate is just for the sake of things, I guess. The real function seems to be to detect an invasion from the kingdom here, stall it to buy time, and call for reinforcements by sending in fast horses to hold it off.


    However, it is not impossible to bypass this fort. If you take the risk of crossing the mountain, you can go from the Empire to the Kingdom or vice versa without going through the barrier. In fact, some people may have tried to do so. I have no way of knowing how it turned out.


    So, what do you think?


    I asked Camilo when there was no one on the street.


    "The girl at the brothel said that in the last few days a lot of peddlers just like me have been coming through.


    Did she say anything about an impending coup?


    Yes.


    But wouldn''t it look suspicious to the Imperials if we suddenly started getting weapons?


    That''s part of the reason. If we make our move before the Empire''s investigation is over, we can take them by surprise.


    I see.


    I''m not familiar with this kind of scheming. In the previous world, I had no desire to get ahead. I guess I should have read a manga about a chief who is reincarnated as a knight commander.


    "So, I''m sorry to break it to you, but now that we know where you''re going to be, we''re going to try to get to that city today without staying there. We''ll need to rest, so we''ll stay in the field.


    Okay.


    I''m sorry. Hey.


    The gentleman nodded and whipped his horse. Thanks to the suspension system, the carriage we were riding in was able to run along the street at a very high speed.

 185 camp

    The speed of the carriage was fast for an ordinary carriage. The surrounding scenery changes along with it.


    Only occasionally, when passing or overtaking other carriages or travelers, will you slow down a little so that they don''t notice that you have suspension.


    When I say "slow down," you can still feel that I''m going pretty fast. That''s about right.


    If you keep running at full speed, the horse will naturally be crushed. It is different from a running dragon, which seems to be able to move inexhaustibly if it absorbs magic power.


    Therefore, you have to take a break from time to time. Water, salt and fodder for the horses, and food and water for us. Even with the breaks, our pace seemed to be fast enough, and Camilo said, "I''m glad you taught me that.


    The mountains that we had passed through had long since disappeared behind us, and we were surrounded by a landscape that was a bit lonely to call a grassland.


    There was less grass than in the vicinity of our house, and rocks were lying around as if they were substitutes. Since we couldn''t get off the carriage, we couldn''t take a closer look, but the vegetation seemed to be different.


    If things settle down, it might be a good idea to take a leisurely visit to this area. ...... if they''re willing to let me in the next time I come back.


    The sun was about to set, so we started to prepare for camping. I had already filled up an empty barrel with water on the way, so all I had to do was make a fire. There was no tent, so we wrapped ourselves in blankets and went to sleep.


    The food we ate was a simple soup of dried meat and beans that we had brought with us, but it was much better than biting into it as if we were resting. The three of us, Camilo, and Mr. Gosha, ate leisurely and went to sleep, taking turns to stand guard.


    In the middle of the night, we were shaken awake by a whirring sound.


    We''ll take turns.


    I understand.


    It''s the gentleman. He has to operate the carriage again tomorrow, so he will stand the first watch and then sleep until morning.


    I''ve made you some tea.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, thank you. Good night.


    "Thank you very much. Good night.


    With a blanket pulled over his head, he looks around with a short spear. It is hard to see at night because of the fire, but the full moon is out in a perfect circle, illuminating the area quietly.


    The moon is difficult to see in the forest, and during the expedition I had returned to my tent as soon as night fell, so this was the first time since I came here that I could see it clearly.


    The blue glow without any craters makes me realize that this is a different world, but it is still beautiful.


    According to my installation knowledge, the moon here is shining by reflecting the sun''s light. It seems that it shines with the blessing of the Moon Goddess, and I don''t know what kind of material it is made of, because my knowledge is not applicable.


    The sun is also said to be blessed by the sun god, which means that the knowledge of the previous world does not apply to this part.


    The "common sense" of this world is that the sun and the moon come and go based on a bold myth that the gods throw their blessings on both the sun and the moon.


    The reason why there are four seasons is that the lazy sun god feels blessed from spring to summer, and then gets tired in the winter and saves his blessings.


    The same is true for the phases of the moon. It is said that the short-tempered moon goddesses cycle through their blessings in about one month.


    While basking in the light of such a short-tempered moon goddess''s blessing, I occasionally add wood to the fire and watch the quiet plain. From time to time, I hear the sound of some kind of beast, which chills my heart, but there is no sign that it is approaching me.


    We spent the night in a leisurely manner for a watchman.

 186 Arrived in town

    When the time is right, I boil water in the fire, make tea, and wake Camilo.


    Let''s go.


    Okay.


    Camilo wakes up quickly, even though he was woken up in his sleep.


    You''re a good sleeper.


    When you''ve been peddling for a long time, you learn to fall asleep quickly and wake up quickly.


    I see.


    I''m sure you''ve been on watch like this more than once or twice. This is what I mean when I say that experience speaks for itself.


    Tea.


    You offer Camilo a cup of tea.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Good night.


    Thank you. Good night.


    I greeted Camilo and lay down under the blanket to get some sleep.


    The next morning, I wake up before I am awakened. The guru and Camilo were already awake. Camilo was just standing guard, but he was still awake.


    "Oh, you''re up. Good morning.


    Good morning.


    They greeted me, and I said good morning to them.


    Thanks to that plate spring mechanism you taught me, I''ll be in town today.


    That''s what it''s all about.


    While preparing to leave, I had a conversation with Camilo. Mr. Gosha also said that it was less painful than the speed.


    I can''t deny that we''ve moved the needle of civilization forward a bit. This will increase the speed of the flow of various "things".


    It''s not too complicated in terms of mechanism, so it''s just a question of at what stage someone like da Vinci in the previous world will come out to give a breakthrough to civilization.


    We were ready to leave, so we all got in and headed down the street. As on the previous day, we ride fast when there are no other people (or carriages) around, and slow down a bit when there are not.


    Occasionally we would see a large rocky mountain in the distance. Camilo told me that the Empire has more mines than the Kingdom. Perhaps Rike is from the Empire.


    The landscape as a whole is rather desolate. Some parts of the landscape are covered with grass, so it may not be unsuitable for cultivation, but the area seems to be uninhabited.


    The kingdom also has a large expanse of grassland, but it seems that the cultivated land near the city and the capital is sufficient, and it doesn''t extend very far, so it''s not strange to think of it as a similar situation.


    On the way, we took a break to rest our horses. As he washed his face with water, Camilo said.


    It''s good that you''re going fast, but it also means that your horse will get tired easily.


    Horses have their limits, you know.


    It would be nice if there were horses that could be fed and run without tiring.


    If there were such a thing, peddlers would use them all the time.


    Of course.


    In this world, running dragons are relatively similar, but the aspect of supplying magic power is not known to the general public.


    The only people who know about it are the elves, and probably only a few people in the royal court. At the very least, it''s not something that can be brought down to the countess. In any case, even if they know about it, it is meaningless unless they can ensure a stable supply of magic power.


    If there is a tool that can provide a stable supply of magic, or if there is the development of internal combustion engines, starting with the steam engine, the ideal that Camilo envisions will come to pass, but at least I have no intention of getting involved in that.


    From the history of the previous world, I may be able to see the beginning of it in my lifetime, but it will be impossible to see its development.


    After taking a break, I ran along the road. The sun would be setting in a couple of hours, and the number of wagons on the road suddenly increased.


    It''s about time.


    I call out to Camilo.


    "Yes, it is. That''s the one you see over there.


    I looked in the direction Camilo was pointing and saw a walled city.


    Is that where Helen is being held? I squeezed the edge of the back of the truck.

 187 infiltration

    We lined up at the end of the line of wagons. We are moving forward little by little, but the wagons keep coming behind us, and the whole line is not getting any shorter. Between the waiting wagons, peddlers, boys and girls, are walking around with food and flowers.


    "Hey, kid, can I have that?


    I approached one of them who wore a hat. I gave him five copper coins and received three tangerine-looking fruits.


    According to Camilo, the price of what these kids are selling is one copper for one fruit. In other words, three fruits are three copper coins, so I gave them two extra coins.


    Thank you.


    The kid bowed, and I waved my hand in the air.


    "But I''m a girl.


    I looked at her and saw that she had taken off her hat. It''s true, she''s a cute girl with short hair and big eyes.


    I''m sorry.


    I chuckled as I took out another copper coin from my pocket and tossed it to the girl.


    "Thanks, mister.


    The girl took it in her hat, put it back on and went to the other wagon.


    She gave the tangerine-like fruit she had bought to the master and Camilo. The fruit tasted almost like an orange, with a lot of sourness, but it was good enough to be considered as such.


    When he glanced at Camilo, Camilo looked dumbfounded for a moment, but nodded softly. I''m sure he''ll stock up when he finds it.


    Eventually, they arrived at the city gate. As a guard in armor with a short spear approaches, Camilo takes out his peddler''s permit and presents it to the guard.


    "Who are you?


    I''m the blacksmith who followed this master. I make things for him.


    When I answered him, he looked at me. Well, no matter how you look at it, you have the appearance of a 30-year-old man (though you''re over 40).


    Go through.


    For a few seconds, the guard urges us to pass with his hand. The three of us bobbed our heads and walked past.


    I guess we''re through the first gate.


    I talked to Camilo in a not-so-loud voice.


    "Once we''re in, we''re pretty much on our own.


    He told me to look at the outer wall and the gate. There may be guards inside the city, but in a city of this size, it is unlikely that one or two people sneaking around will be detected and put in trouble. What''s more, it was just a merchant and a person following him.


    As for the guards earlier, even though a peddler from a kingdom related to Helen''s (I assume) had come, they let him through without much checking, which means that they hadn''t received any notice as expected.


    Of course, it''s possible that they were just acting to avoid being detected, but it would just be bad luck for me if I got hit by someone who could do that.


    I''d better start gathering information as soon as possible.


    I asked Camilo lightly about the future.


    "The best time is today. It''s easier to make the excuse that I''m asking this and that to do business.


    "What about tomorrow?


    We''ll do it when we''re done with the proof. I think we can figure it out today. I think we can figure it out today. Let''s just get settled in.


    All right.


    I look at the city from the top of the wagon. It''s a commercial city, so there''s a lot of variety.


    This is a commercial city, so people from all walks of life are gathering here, but I wonder what it''s like in a normal town or village. I wonder if the atmosphere is more somber.


    The first thing to focus on is rescuing Helen, that''s for sure. I''ll probably only be useful at the end, but I can''t let my guard down until then. I''ll keep my head up.


    With this small determination in my heart, the wagon headed towards the center of the city.

 188 the first day of infiltration

    I slowly made my way through the hustle and bustle of the city and eventually arrived at my destination, an inn.


    The inn was of a decent size and had a very nice store.


    Kamilo told the innkeeper that he would be staying for about a week, and secured a room for the three of them. This time, the gentleman would stay with us.


    Of course, he is not only a priest, but also a gatherer of information. We will have to pay the innkeeper to keep an eye on the luggage in the carriage.


    We all gathered in Camilo''s room once we had brought in the necessary luggage for our stay.


    I talk to Camilo.


    "You''ve got a pretty nice place, huh?


    If you don''t have a solid place, they won''t take you seriously and you won''t get much information.


    I see.


    And it''ll affect our ability to collect information.


    What do you mean?


    Well, since we''re looking for information on the warehouse, we have to look like we''re making money. So me and Eizo are going to the free market to do some business. I don''t have to tell you what our real goal is, do I?


    I nodded.


    I nodded. "We''re thinking of setting up store here, do you know of a warehouse?" You mean.


    That''s what I meant.


    The thought that Helen was still trapped somewhere in this city made me want to help her as soon as possible, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    The gentleman - Franz, it seems - opens his mouth.


    "What about me?


    You''re here to gather information while we''re out in Free City. I want you to find a place where there is little traffic for such a large city.


    Camilo replied, and Franz nodded, "I understand.


    We''ll check it out tomorrow for now.


    Camilo and Franz nodded again, and the day was over.


    The next morning, we took the carriage to the Free City. Of course, Franz was in control. As a commercial city, the free market here is quite large.


    Considering that there are some merchants who have their stores mostly here, you can see how big it is.


    The rules of the market are almost the same as those of the free market in the city I''m visiting. You pay for a space according to its size, and if you don''t have a stand, you rent one and do business in the vacant space.


    This time, we''ll take a place of a certain size. We don''t intend to do any real business, so we''ll be on the edge. I''ll use a simple furnace.


    Camilo stands in front of me, lays out his knives, and we begin our business. Sometimes he shows off his sharpness to the customers.


    Behind him, as I''m lighting the furnace and getting it ready for use, a man comes up and holds out the sword at his hip to Camilo.


    "Can you fix this?


    Camilo looked back at me. I stand up and pull out the sword he offers me.


    It''s clean but barely sheathed, warped, and badly spilled. The material is steel, according to the senses of a ...... cheat. I can fix it.


    I can fix it.


    How long will it take?


    About an hour. I''ll sharpen the blade, okay?


    Yes, of course.


    Well, I''ll leave it with you.


    Please.


    The man turns around and walks away.


    I never thought I''d be doing proper blacksmith work.


    If this goes well, you''ll move here?


    "Don''t be silly.


    Camillo and I laughed at each other and I put my sword on the anvil. Now, let''s get to work.

 189 sword repair

    I''m repairing the sword that was entrusted to me. It seems that neither the distortion nor the spilling of the blade need to be heated.


    If the distortion was so bad that it wouldn''t fit in the scabbard completely, I would have had to heat it up and quench it, but it''s not that bad.


    Unless it was a very important sword, it would have been replaced before it became so, so it was not surprising.


    Hammer the blade to remove the distortion. There is a loud sound in the area, but they are probably making something in the distance, and it''s quite loud, so I don''t hesitate to give it my all.


    At this moment, I realized that there is not much magic in this kind of place. I can fix the distortion, but I can''t get any magic power into it.


    I don''t want to make the original performance of the sword significantly higher than it is, so if I repair it as if I were making a high-end model, I should be able to fix it to the same level.


    I continued to beat on the sword, and was eventually able to straighten it out. Now all that was left was to sharpen it.


    With a little concentration, I sharpened the blade just enough so that it would not spill. Eventually, I found a sword that was not quite as good as a new one, but had been used for some time.


    "Okay, that''s it.


    "Oh, is it done?


    Yeah.


    I wiped the blade clean and showed it to Camilo.


    "You''re good at repairing swords. That''s good.


    Well, if you can''t fix it, you''re not a blacksmith, are you?


    That''s true.


    We never talked about the price.


    I suddenly remembered. I accepted it quickly, but I didn''t decide how much I would get. In the first place, the guy didn''t ask how much it would be.


    "There''s usually a set price for this kind of thing.


    "Is that so?


    Yeah. For a town the size of this one, I''d say five coppers to one silver.


    The highest price of one silver coin is about the wholesale price of a normal model of our product.


    Of course, it is a wholesale price, so when Camilo sells it, the cost and profit will be added to it. So it''s not strange that Camilo wants to repair it because it''s cheaper than buying a new one.


    What about this one?


    I pointed to the sword I had just repaired.


    Five coppers is almost enough to pay for my labor, but I can also earn money for the place if I repair it in an hour. That''s enough for one person to live on.


    One silver coin, that is.


    Camilo said without hesitation.


    "Is that so?


    I''ve fixed it up to the point where it''s almost, if not quite, like new. If you have a problem with it, just give me one of the new ones here and I''ll take it back.


    I just nodded once at Camilo''s tone of voice, as if to say, "Of course.


    Not long after that, the man who had asked me to fix it came back.


    "How''s it going?


    "Oh, it''s done.


    I handed him the repaired sword, scabbard and all. The man pulls it out and looks at it.


    "How is it?


    I call out to the man. I''ve fixed it to the point where he can''t complain, but if he''s a nasty customer, he might have some complaints.


    I braced myself a little. But all that preparation was for naught. The man simply said


    "That''s fine. Can I have a piece of silver?


    He replied.


    "Hey. No problem.


    I replied calmly, trying not to show my surprise. The man took out a silver coin from his pocket, handed it to me and walked away with a light step.


    After that, I was at a loss for words. If I couldn''t put any magic into it, I wouldn''t have much motivation to make something new.


    There is a certain amount of sheet metal that I brought from home, which is filled with magic power, so I can use it to make things a little more flexible, but if I don''t save it for the right moment, I may end up in a bind.


    There''s also my product for sale here, so there''s a way to use that, but I''d like to avoid that too.


    On the other hand, mass-producing a product that is known to have reached its peak performance is not an option. ...... In the end, the only thing I could do was to repair it.


    Camilo, on the other hand, has been making a good amount of sales and has been collecting information. He said to a man, who was probably also a vendor, that he was going to buy a bunch of goods.


    I''m thinking of opening a store here, do you know any good places? I''m thinking of opening a shop here.


    I''d like a big place without too much traffic. Most of them didn''t know about it because they were rootless peddlers, but some of them told me that there was a warehouse there that was open.


    It was possible that Helen was being held in one of these warehouses.


    And that was the end of the day''s business. Now it''s time to do some backtracking.

 190 Nightly Information Gathering

    We will have dinner at a tavern, not an inn. The purpose of this is to gather information and to verify it.


    The more flashy the better for gathering information, but the more conspicuous it is, the more likely it is that someone will find out what we are up to.


    He wants to start a business in the city as a cover, but since he won''t actually do so, there will inevitably be a breach somewhere.


    So I''m going to get rid of it before it gets out. If possible, it would be best to take advantage of some kind of chaos and escape, but I''m not sure if I have time to go that far.


    So, when I gather information, I just say things like, "This town looks like a good place to do business," or "To do that, I need a warehouse, but I can''t build a new one, so I''ll have to rent one.


    The information gathered from this is not much. But if you examine it carefully, you can eliminate one more piece of necessary information.


    We ate (and drank moderately) while gathering information like this, and returned to the inn.


    "Now, about the information we gathered today.


    "How was it?


    The three men gathered in Camilo''s room and started talking.


    I don''t know much about it, so it''s basically Camilo and Franz''s job to examine it.


    There are about six things that apply, and three of them are clean. Three of them are clean, and one of them is highly probable, but nothing conclusive. The other two are suspected, but not as probable as the first one.


    When I heard Franz''s report, I interrupted him.


    So you''re going to try that one?


    "That''s a bit premature.


    Camilo replied to my words.


    If we don''t get some more confirmation, we might as well just sneak in and be ordinary bandits.


    Hmm. ......


    That''s true, too. If Helen isn''t there when you get in, you''re just an ordinary thief trying to steal.


    If that''s all, that''s fine, but you never know what the people holding Helen will think of a thief who sneaks into a place with little luggage.


    I think Camilo is right when he says we should be careful here.


    "All right. Then I''ll just be a blacksmith for a while longer.


    You got it. Well, I''m not so sure about that when the revolution is ready.


    Is that so?


    If it starts, we''ll break in from the most likely side. If it starts, we''ll break in on the most likely first, because it''s a mess, we won''t know who''s in, and we won''t know what''s going to happen.


    I see.


    Well, tomorrow we''ll narrow it down and figure out how to approach the most probable targets.


    Mr. Franz took over the conversation and the day ended.


    The next day, our second day in the city, was similar. There were a few sword repairs, probably advertised by the man who had asked me to repair his sword yesterday.


    All of these repairs were done for a single silver coin, so the sales were reasonable. I''m grateful for the positive response, but I have mixed feelings, because this is not the purpose of this event.


    I had dinner at the tavern and went to the inn to check.


    The one with the highest probability stinks. It''s the only one where there''s almost no one coming and going. In the other two, there was a lot of traffic, but not a lot of luggage.


    "Hmm ......


    Camilo''s head twisted at Franz''s report. You can''t hide a secret in a place where you don''t know who will come (of course, it''s the person who signed the contract) at any time.


    After thinking for a while, Camilo opened his mouth.


    All right, then, we''ll check inside tomorrow if we can. Once we''re sure, we''ll start the rescue.


    Finally. I''ll give it my all when the time comes. With that in mind, I prayed for Helen''s safety for the time being.

 191 the commencement of operations

    The next day, we quit our stall at the free market and went into town.


    Camilo said that it is not suspicious to do business for two days and do something else for one day, so we should be fine.


    Today is the day when I''m going to check on one suspicious place. It is now a little after morning.


    We left the carriage at the inn, and the three of us went down the street. As I thought when I came here on the first day, there are many different races here, just like in the Kingdom.


    There are beastmen, Marites, and Dwarves. I don''t see elves here either, as they lack the magic power necessary for life.


    The city is a little different from the city of the kingdom in that there are more giants here.


    "There are more giants here than there are over there."


    I asked Camilo.


    "Yeah, the Titans are originally from the Empire. It''s not convenient for them to travel long distances, so most of them are in the Empire.


    "I see.


    I don''t know if the humans came to the Titans or vice versa, but since they joined forces during the great war 600 years ago, they''ve been living in harmony. I guess they are living in harmony (?) since they joined forces during the great war 600 years ago.


    If you look carefully at the stalls, you can see that there are prices for giants written on them in addition to the prices for humans.


    If they need more supplies in proportion to their size, it''s not hard to understand why they''re not suitable for expeditions.


    What are the chances of them joining "that"?


    Of course they will. They''re part of the Empire. They''re treated no differently than humans.


    That would be chaos.


    They''re a big force to be reckoned with. ......


    If the weapons are big enough for the Titans'' bodies, it goes without saying that they''d be a threat even if they were wielded.


    If they were to join the revolution, it would be almost as much of a threat as a siege weapon. The fear of the defenders can only be imagined.


    On the other hand, the chaos would be so great that it would be easier to escape if we took advantage of it if it occurred during the rescue.


    The place where it happened is just ahead, isn''t it?


    Franz stopped in his tracks. It''s a little outside the city, but not too far from the perimeter.


    It''s closer to the center than I thought.


    I say, and Camilo replies.


    It''s a bit more conspicuous on the periphery than it is on the periphery. If we''re going to be transporting it, we''d like to be somewhere a little out of the way, where we can quickly blend in with the crowd.


    That''s good for us.


    Yeah.


    It''s a little secluded, so you can''t see the entrance very well. It''s a little secluded, so you can''t see the entrance very well, but if you peek in too much, you''ll look completely suspicious, and it''s not good for people to remember your face.


    We walked towards the back of the building.


    There is another warehouse right behind the one we want. There seemed to be a gap between the two, but it was unlikely that we would be able to directly enter the back of our target location.


    The road was lined with stone warehouses at both ends, as if they were another barrier.


    A few other people were passing by, so we blended in with them and walked past.


    It''s tough to see in, of course.


    Camilo said after we had gone a long way.


    It''s a warehouse. It would be nice if we could at least get a look at it from somewhere. Is there any sewage?


    There is, but there''s no reason to run it under the warehouse. ......


    My question was answered by Mr. Frantz. So, if he is there, he can''t use the sewer to escape.


    There is no need to prepare an escape route to keep a person prisoner.


    What should I do?


    Camilo ponders as he walks.


    "I have an idea.


    Seeing this, I called out to him.

 192 the eve of the run

    How about we sneak in through the warehouse next door?


    How?


    With this.


    I show Camilo the knife in my pocket.


    "Hmm?


    I''m gonna cut through the wall of the warehouse next door with this thing and get in through there.


    I think it depends on the thickness of the wall, but if the blade is about 10cm long, it should be able to cut through unless the wall is too thick.


    I see. ......


    The problem is, of course, that it can''t be undone.


    That makes it a bit tricky to escape.


    You''ll find out soon enough that Helen is gone. If there was a hole there, it would be obvious where she had escaped from.


    It''s not like there''s no sound at all, so you have to assume that you''ll be detected to some extent.


    It would be easy to find out who rented the surrounding storage space at that time with a little research.


    Camilo ponders and then opens his mouth.


    "In case of chaos, we can push through from the front, but sneaking in from elsewhere might be tough unless we can buy some time.


    But there''s no other way.


    To which Franz replied.


    I asked Camilo.


    Is it to our advantage that Helen''s captivity is a secret?


    Yes, it does. If we get her out of there, it might clear things up. The fact that we can''t show people out in the open is a disadvantage in this case. Just .......


    "Just?


    That means there''s a good chance they''ll come with a small elite.


    That would be a problem.


    Yeah. But that''s what you''re here for, isn''t it?


    That''s true, but...


    I shrugged my shoulders at Camilo''s words.


    So when do we do it?


    I''d like to wait for that thing, but if it''s too late, I might get transferred. I''d like to wait until the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    Until then?


    We''ll pretend it''s ...... business as usual and check out that warehouse. I''ll leave that to Franz.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. If there is any movement, Franz will come flying in.


    I''ll have to think about what to do with the repairs I''m undertaking at that time.


    Even though it''s a temporary job, I don''t want to end it too hastily, but if I can''t, there''s nothing I can do. We should also consider the possibility of ending the job there and not paying for it.


    After that, the three of us decided to go around the market and do some shopping. We went to various stores and bought things that you don''t see on the streets.


    It''s partly camouflage, but there''s a good chance that we''ll have trouble getting around in the Empire, so we''re going to stock up on things that are expensive only in the Empire while we can. That''s very clever.


    "Oh, yes.


    Camilo calls out to me as if he''s remembering.


    "Let''s give him this while we''re at it.


    He pulls out a wooden bill from his pocket. I took it and looked at its surface.


    "Pass?


    It said "Pass" and that Jimmy was from the kingdom and had the right to return.


    "Yeah. Just in case you need to get away with it. Okay.


    "But ......


    I''m here to get Helen back. And I thought Camilo and Franz would be with me when I left.


    It may be the worst case scenario, but I still want to make it back with this group. I was about to say so.


    "Okay?


    But I had to nod my head in response to Camilo''s unusually uncompromising spirit.

 193 kick off

    The next day, I decided to rent a warehouse behind the target for a week as a temporary storage space.


    The procedure is carried out by Mr. Franz. Under a false name, of course.


    Mr. Franz will work in the warehouse and keep an eye on the target.


    We''re still open at the free market as we were the day before yesterday. Business as usual.


    We''re getting a lot of repair orders, probably because we got a good reputation in the last two days.


    I was wondering what would happen to you since you weren''t here yesterday. I''m glad you''re here today.


    That''s what some customers say. As a blacksmith, I''m happy, but it''s complicated when I think about the situation now and later.


    The Camilo seems to be selling very well, but I wonder if he''s feeling the same way I am.


    There''s been a lot of repairs.


    I called out to Camilo as I tapped the sword on the anvil.


    You''re right. If you need this many repaired swords, you might want to check out .......


    Camilo slurred his reply. There''s only one thing I can think of that requires a lot of weapons and can''t be talked about too openly.


    "That?


    Oh.


    If you think that the revolution is about to take place, it makes sense that you need a lot of weapons.


    This city is a commercial city, but conversely, it is also a place where a lot of money and goods are accumulated.


    If we can control it, we will have an advantage in supply, and conversely, it will be easy for the Empire to tighten its supply.


    If the only thing you want to do is to stop the Empire''s supply, you don''t need to overwhelm it completely. All you have to do is to create chaos and make them malfunction.


    But even so, it''s a large city, and there will be a certain number of people.


    There seems to be no common denominator among the people who ask for repairs, but this is understandable when you consider that people from various walks of life are in need of the service.


    I can only think of one reason why people from all walks of life would need it all at once.


    "I guess I''d better be careful.


    "Right.


    We exchanged a few words, and Camilo and I went back to our work.


    In the end, Mr. Franz did not come running in during business hours.


    That night, the three of us talked about how we were going to break in the next night, and I went back to my room.


    While I was asleep, I heard a strong bang on the door of my room. I jumped up.


    Who is it?


    It''s me!


    It was Camilo who answered the voice. I rush to open the door.


    "What''s wrong?


    Can''t you hear me? It''s happening!


    I was too sleepy and upset to notice, but if I listened carefully, I could hear the ringing of the bells.


    So, it''s started. I hurriedly prepared to go outside and the three of us ran out of the inn.

 194 rise to ones feet

    When I went outside, there was a lot of noise all around.


    It''s nighttime, but of course there are no streetlights, only torches moving here and there like human souls. The surroundings are bright.


    I called out to Camilo.


    "What do we do?


    Camilo replies, "We''re going to push it head on, but let''s see if we can get there.


    Camilo answers. Camilo replies, "There are Revolutionary Guards here and there. There were Revolutionary Guards (?) everywhere, and it was bright and sunny, so we could see them.


    But it won''t be as smooth as it was in the daytime. But it would not be as smooth as in the daytime, and it would be painful at a time when every second counts.


    Let''s take the torches for sale and go as far as we can without setting them on fire. If we run into the revolutionaries on the way, we can pretend to join them and get a fire.


    Camilo suggested, and Franz and I nodded. Mr. Franz ran quickly in the darkness.


    It was almost pitch black, but his body language was very quick.


    "Hey, Franz-san, you''re no ordinary gentleman, are you?


    When Franz-san was out of sight, I asked Camilo.


    There are too many things he can do for a mere priest. It may not be something a blacksmith who can do many things would say, but...


    Oh, ....... Well, there you have it.


    Camilo muddled the details, but whatever the case, he was definitely not a priest by trade.


    A blacksmith who can do many things, a priest who can do many things, and a peddler who has connections all over the place.


    It''s hard to find a more suspicious trio if you know who they are. The guards in this town may not have time for that right now.


    Franz has returned. He''s got three torches in his hands. It''s not an easy task to find and bring them in the dark.


    "All right, let''s hurry.


    I said this to no one in particular, and ran out of the inn as fast as I could.


    Franz is leading the way. It''s all I can do just to keep up with his unhindered steps.


    After all, I cannot run as fast as I would in the daytime. I can only walk fast at best. I want to get a light as soon as possible.


    We''re about halfway there!


    When Franz said this, a light appeared at the corner of the street. If it''s the Revolutionary Guards, fine, but if it''s the guards, it''s a bit tricky.


    I pulled out the shortsword I had on my hip, and Mr. Franz positioned himself a little further away.


    The two men who emerged from the corner were wearing leather armor and carrying unsheathed longswords.


    The leather armor had no coat of arms. If they were guards, they would have the badge of the house or city that employed them, like the badges of the policemen in the previous world.


    The absence of this means that .......


    "Comrades of the revolution?


    Camilo calls out to the men. The men are still on guard.


    "Don''t worry, we just joined them and we''re going towards the warehouse district. I''m sorry, but we need to share that fire.


    Camilo points to the torches that the men are holding. I sheath my shortsword to show that I''m not hostile.


    The men tilt their torches toward me. Franz brings the torch closer and lights it.


    The men left, still cautious. I don''t know if they were revolutionaries or firebombers.


    But it doesn''t matter now. It''ll speed up our movement, that''s all that matters.


    We''ll move faster now that we have light. We''re running instead of running fast.


    Thanks to this difference in speed, we reach the warehouse a little slower than we did in the daytime.


    Around the warehouse, men were moving hurriedly. I wondered if Helen had already been transported.


    I had to get into the warehouse to find out.


    Push through!


    I shouted to the men, who were alerted by the approaching torches.

 195 rescue

    After shouting, I quickly switch the torch and draw my sword from its sheath. Some of them ran away when they saw me, but a few of them stood up to me.


    I threw the torch in the air, pretending that I was going to ...... swing my sword down. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes on the road and not on the road.


    I''m not going to miss it and slash at it. There seemed to be a considerable difference in skill to begin with, but I was able to cut down some of them easily by creating an opening.


    The survivors also attacked me with weapons in their hands, but I dispatched them all with my sword and cut them down.


    After killing about five of them, Franz joined me and said, "I''ll take care of the rest." I picked up the torch I had thrown at him and ran toward the open area.


    The confusion around me and the noise of the battle just before me seemed to have dispersed the people inside, and the place was quiet and still.


    Even with my sense of combat cheats, no one seems to be hostile to me, but if someone is lurking, it''s bad.


    Feeling frustrated, I walked deeper and deeper into the room.


    Originally, torches were not allowed in this place because of the risk of ignition. It was also difficult to keep the flames from spreading to our belongings.


    We reached the far end of the warehouse, but there was no sign of anyone. But I could sense someone was there.


    I waved my torch and looked around. There were boxes piled high, probably filled with goods.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there is a gap in one corner. It was just enough for a person to pass through.


    To prevent the fire from spreading, I lowered my torch and walked through the gap. You can feel the heat, but you don''t have to worry about it.


    When we passed through the gap, we found ourselves in a small space. There is no smell of human waste, but there is a slight odor of human body. There is also a presence, so there is no doubt that someone is there.


    There was no luggage up there, so I held up the torch to see what was going on, and I saw a figure moving about. I hurried over to it.


    He was lying on the ground, but I recognized his slightly grown red hair. Her legs seem to be shackled so that she cannot escape.


    She''s alive because she''s squirming, but she doesn''t seem to be in the mood to do anything.


    "Helen.


    I called out to the fallen figure. The figure freaks out and slowly turns its head towards me.


    "Eizo, ......?


    The face with the sword wound was completely worn out, but it still had some charm. It''s a face I know.


    "Yeah. It''s me. I''m here to help. Wait for me, I''ll break the shackles now.


    Aizo!


    Helen pulls herself up. But she doesn''t have her usual strength. I wonder how long I''ve been a prisoner. I''m angry at the people who took me prisoner, but I have to get them out of here first.


    I put the torch on the floor and approach Helen. Then she grabs me tightly and doesn''t let go.


    "Oh, hey, Helen.


    "Hey, Helen." "Eizo, Eizo, .......


    I call out to her, but she grabs my arm tightly.


    After all Helen had been through, I couldn''t just shake her off.

 196 escape

    You''re gonna be okay. You''re safe.


    I spoke to Helen to calm her down and gently removed my arm from her grip.


    I slowly bend down and look at the shackles. I don''t think I can break the shackles themselves, but the lock on them is simple enough that I can break it with my knife.


    "Stay put.


    I called out to Helen again, and put the knife to the lock and put some pressure on it. It didn''t quite cut through the lock, but I was able to cut a thin section.


    Shackles were placed on both feet. I cut off the other one in the same way.


    When I looked at the knife, I could see that the blade had spilled a little. So you can cut the same piece of steel with a knife, but only spill the blade. ....... This is a little scary for me.


    However, on the other hand, if cutting two thin pieces of iron causes a spill, it would probably be difficult to cut through the bars and get out, even if you had my custom-made model hidden.


    I don''t know about the shortsword I gave to Helen.


    That shortsword, of course, is nowhere to be found.


    Franz and Camilo are still waiting outside for us to escape, so there''s no time to look for them. It hurts a little to have it spilled into the hands of the Empire, but it can''t be helped.


    Removing the unlocked shackles from Helen, I picked up the torch and propped her up on my shoulder. Helen quietly put her arms around my neck and clung to me.


    Is there anything you really need to take with you?


    I asked Helen in a low voice.


    "The sword. ......


    "I''ll hit that again.


    I''ll hit you with it again, so give it up for now.


    Helen nodded her head as I said this. Slowly Helen and I walked out of the warehouse.


    As we entered the warehouse, we saw a figure holding a torch. It''s Camilo and Franz.


    "Are you two okay?


    I called out to them and they nodded.


    Looks like everything went well there.


    Yeah. I was afraid we wouldn''t be here, but I''m glad I was right.


    All right, let''s go.


    I dumped the torch on the floor and took Helen in my arms in what I call a princess hug. I couldn''t do a fireman''s carry, but it would take too much time to hold her by the shoulders.


    I was expecting her to protest, but surprisingly, she clung to me and remained quiet.


    "You''re the knight who saved the princess, aren''t you?


    Camilo says lightly.


    "If you''re going to be a knight, you''ll have to bring her home safely.


    I replied lamely. The place that had been so tense relaxed a little.


    But in the next moment, everyone pulled themselves together and started running into the darkness outside.


    This area, which had been relatively calm when we first came here, was becoming increasingly noisy, and we could hear shouts and screams. The number of people had increased considerably.


    I saw that there was a fire in the distance, and it seemed to be quite loud.


    Move, move!


    We ran through them. Perhaps the fact that we were running with Helen in our arms had helped, but no one was trying to get in our way.


    They probably think we are carrying the injured. I''m not too far off.


    Helen is bigger than me. Helen is bigger than me, and she weighs a lot, but she doesn''t feel too heavy to me because of my increased muscle strength thanks to the cheat.


    I looked at him while he was running, but he kept his head down and remained quiet.


    He must have been suffering from the time he was trapped. With that in mind, I continued to run as fast as I could to get out of this town as quickly as possible.

 197 get out of town

    As we approached the main street, there was chaos.


    Some people were holding torches in their hands and using the light to move together to get out of the city, while others were moving around to take control of the city, and others were trying to fight them.


    Again, Camilo says, "He''s hurt! Get out of the way! Even in this chaos, there seemed to be some reason left, and it became somewhat easier to pass.


    We ran through the streets, taking advantage of the small gap that people''s reasoning left open.


    Perhaps we will be able to take control of this city. I''d like to think that they don''t plan to fail the first time. ......


    Then it''s best to get out of this mess before it settles down.


    The chaos will continue for a few more hours, but once it''s over, it''ll be hard to get out of the city.


    Let''s hope our inn isn''t on fire.


    I talk to the two of them as I run, seeing that there are some fires going up.


    Maybe we''ll be okay.


    "Yeah. It''s not a good idea to seize control of this city and garrison the people''s homes. If it''s a temporary stationing, it should be a barracks or an inn.


    The two men replied.


    "I see. I see. So there''s no point in burning something that''s supposed to be used.


    That''s right.


    Franz took over. Taking control of the city is significant, but it is not the end of the revolution.


    It will continue at least until the emperor is removed from his throne. Whether it takes three days or a year, we must continue to hold this city until that point.


    In some cases, it will be close to a siege.


    If so, are those the mansions of imperial nobles? Maybe they should burn down one or two of them as an example to show their cause?


    Even if the aristocrats'' mansions are large, the number of people who can be accommodated in one or two of them is probably limited, and if they decide that a relatively small place won''t affect many people, it''s not hard to understand.


    Flowing backwards through the chaos, we managed to reach the inn. The inn was still standing, and the looting that tends to occur in such situations had not yet begun.


    As we walked to the place where we had left the carriage, the big guard we had seen on the way was standing there with a big club in his hand.


    Sorry, but we''re leaving now!


    Camilo said loudly.


    I know! I know!


    Camilo said loudly, and the sentry replied with the same loud voice.


    If it had been a normal carriage, we could have left it and just left town, but Camilo''s carriage was "special".


    Leaving it here could affect our business later on.


    There were a lot fewer wagons than there had been when we arrived, but we found ours and put Helen in the back.


    When I was about to unload her, she grabbed my arm for a moment, but I quickly loosened my grip and gently unloaded her.


    In the meantime, Franz brought the horses and tied them up, and Camilo and I climbed into the back.


    I took Helen in my arms and laid her down in an inconspicuous place at the back of the cart and covered her with a blanket.


    I gently squeezed Helen''s hand, which seemed to be on the verge of collapse, and received a firm response. Feeling this, the carriage began to move forward.


    There was still confusion in the streets, but there were other carriages moving at a steady pace, and we followed behind them.


    Camilo and I take a look around. We''ve cleaned up most of the mess, but they can see our faces, in case they''re after us.


    We won''t be able to do much in this mess, but it''s still good to be cautious.


    As I was on alert, I looked at the people who were leaving the city on foot, all of them dressed in traveling clothes.


    In other words, most of the town''s inhabitants were holed up in their houses, and these refugees were mostly drifters peddling or traveling.


    I thought about giving them a ride if they were with children or something, but I didn''t see them until we were at the gate, which kept spitting people out like a water tap - in other words, the gatekeeper couldn''t do his job anymore. I didn''t see him until we left.

 198 flight

    We''re not the only ones who fled the city in the night. Many others have left the city as well.


    After leaving the city, they are basically moving along the street, but the street is not very wide. People on foot move along one side of the road, and horse-drawn carriages move away from the city at a fast pace on the other side.


    Both sides are lit with torches, and they form a light path. It is like the highway of the previous world. The flickering lights make it seem more beautiful than eerie.


    Our carriage is moving fast along the lighted road with the others.


    The swaying is a little less than the other carriages around us, but since we''re not going that fast, it doesn''t seem to be noticeable.


    It''s doubtful that there''s anyone on the road who can afford to pay attention to such details, though.


    Helen keeps her hand in mine and remains silent. Camilo took out a wig from the wagon and handed it to me.


    "Helen.


    "Hmm? What is it, Eizo?


    When I called out to her, she replied with a slightly pale face. He looked a little better than he did right after I saved him.


    I''ll put this on his head. It''s going to take a while to get the word out, but we have to be careful.


    "Yeah. Thanks.


    Helen replies in a faint voice. I gently took my hand away from Helen and put the wig on her. It''s a little long and blonde.


    Helen''s hair was short, so I could put it on her without having to hold her original hair. She touched the ends of her hair a little to hide the scar on her face. He pretends that he is growing it out because he cares about the scar on his face.


    That''s it. It''s going to tickle, but you''ll have to be patient.


    "Yes.


    Helen nodded obediently. It was still dark, so it was unlikely that she would notice, but if she put it on before it got light, she wouldn''t have a problem when it got light and she showed her face.


    With Helen holding my hand in one hand and tweaking the ends of my hair with the other, the carriage drove down the street.


    Eventually, the sky turned white as the people on foot disappeared from the street. They had gone a long way, and they had not been able to catch up with the carriage on foot.


    I hope each of those people got away safely.


    Once we''re here, they won''t be able to chase us.


    Camilo said, and Franz slowed down the carriage.


    Let''s rest here. It''s not good for the horses.


    We nodded at Franz''s words and he stopped the carriage.


    The sky was gradually getting brighter, but the men were preparing to make camp. It''s hard to get a good night''s sleep, but we need to get some rest.


    Of course, I''ll ask Helen to rest through the night. I gave her two blankets, one to lay on and one to cover her, and asked her to lie down on the ground.


    We''d better get ready to eat.


    I set up a wooden tri-pod on the fire, hung a pot to boil water, and cooked some dried meat and beans.


    It was a good thing we had water in the wagon, because we didn''t know when to run. We still had plenty of water.


    As it gets brighter, the flames themselves are less noticeable, but the smoke rising higher is more noticeable, so in that sense it is not so good.


    But I doubt Helen''s body will be able to take it unless it''s cooked and softened.


    I decided to take over the first watch while checking the pot. Camilo and Franz also pulled the blanket over their heads and lay down. Eventually, I could hear them breathing soundly.


    The bright light made it easier to see far and wide, so we were less likely to be attacked by animals, but it also made it easier for our pursuers to see us.


    Standing on the back of the wagon, I looked around and saw no other wagons resting. If we hit them all, there is a possibility that they will come here as well, so we should be cautious.


    I got off the wagon and looked at the pots and pans on the fire, and when I looked at Helen, she was sleeping peacefully. She must not have had a good night''s sleep recently.


    We don''t know what will happen for a while to come. Get some rest while you can, I thought, as I stirred the contents of the pot around.

 199 逃走中の休憩

    For an hour or so, I slumped, occasionally stirring the pot or adding water, and keeping an eye on my surroundings.


    As the sun rises, there are many carriages on the road, heading only away from the city. I don''t see any wagons heading toward the city, probably because they got information from different wagons on the way.


    Those who can escape will try to get out of the empire as soon as possible. I wonder what''s going on with that girl I mistook for a boy. They may not have much reason to flee the city, but I hope they don''t get caught up in the fighting.


    The meat and beans that I had been stewing were getting soft, so I woke up the three of them and made them breakfast.


    Did you get your food?


    I did. It was mostly just barley porridge.


    When I asked Helen, she replied, "Well, mostly just barley porridge. So I served Helen less meat and more beans. I don''t think her stomach can''t take it because it''s soft, but I don''t want to scare her.


    The only seasoning is salt and broth from the dried meat, and the ingredients are meat and beans, so it is protein-only (even though there is a difference between animal and vegetable). What''s that? It''s a "what''s the nutritional value?" kind of menu, but the feeling of having something in your stomach is very different from not having something in your stomach.


    Everyone, including me, is quietly putting something in their stomachs.


    It had been a long time since we left the city, and she seemed to be recovering quite well, but it seemed too early to ask Helen about the situation. At the very least, it would be better to wait until they left the Empire.


    My stomach was growling, and the sun was already up, so I put the pot away and turned off the fire. I took over the watch with Franz and went to lie down with Camilo and Helen.


    How long had I been asleep when I suddenly woke up. By the time the sun was setting, it was not yet noon, but it had been some time.


    Oh, you''re awake.


    Yeah.


    Camilo called out to me, and I responded. That means at least enough time has passed for Franz-san and Camilo to switch guards.


    I stretched out with a huff. I threw the blanket I was wearing into the carriage.


    We''d better get going. We won''t be able to stop at any of the towns along the way, so we''ll be camped out until we leave the empire, and we''ll only make short stops along the way.


    "Worst case scenario, we''ll have to get off the road. Is Camilo familiar with the geography of the area?


    Close to the road, maybe. I have a map.


    That should help.


    You have a map? But I don''t think it''s as detailed as the one published by the Geographical Survey Institute. In this world, such a map is a complete military secret.


    Still, it would be nice to know roughly where you are and which way to go. The goal is to get out of the Empire.


    Camilo will take Franz, and I''ll wake Helen and put her in the carriage. Camilo and I cleaned up the area and got into the carriage.


    The sun was rising, and more and more refugees were walking along the streets. Our carriage moved relatively slowly away from the city.

 200 ones way home

    Rocky mountains can be seen in the distance, and the carriage goes along the road like a crayon line drawn on the desolate plains. There are a few clouds in the distance, but the weather is not bad yet.


    The streets are not yet filled with refugees, but the number of people evacuating on foot is becoming more and more noticeable.


    Helen was looking at the people on the street without saying a word, one hand still gripping the hem of my dress.


    Although she had calmed down somewhat and was looking better, it had been less than a day since her rescue.


    It''s not like I was able to inform Helen of the rescue beforehand, so I guess my emotions haven''t caught up with the sudden change in the situation, so I left it at that.


    I thought there was another city ahead.


    I don''t think my pursuers can do anything too spectacular under the current circumstances, but I talk to Camilo while keeping an eye on my surroundings.


    "Yeah. That''s the town we passed on the way here.


    No sign of the carriage from there, which means it''s ......


    The one we came out of is the one heading to the imperial capital. So of course we''re going the other way.


    We''re not planning on doing that, but we can''t resupply in that city?


    No. I don''t think we can get in there in the first place. I''d like to think it''ll be a little less crowded since we''re a little further away from the main road.


    It''ll be tricky if it''s crowded with people evacuating.


    It will be troublesome if the pursuers approach us while we are stuck. Depending on the situation around the city, you might want to consider going off the road.


    When I asked Camilo about this, he replied, "It would be better to do so. That''s what I thought.


    As the sun passed mid-heaven, we began to see people crowding the streets in the distance. People were gathered around the intersection of Dingji Road and some were taking a rest, perhaps because of the time of day.


    What do we do?


    "Let''s go around. It''s not a good idea to stop here.


    I asked, and Camilo motioned for Franz to turn around.


    The further we go off the road, the worse the shaking gets. But thanks to the suspension, albeit a simple one, the shaking was not as rumbling as I had expected.


    Is it noticeable by the way it shakes?


    "Maybe a little. But it''s just an uncomfortable feeling at this level, and no one will notice the proper mechanism. I''d like to avoid being seen as much as possible, but it can''t be helped.


    Camilo says. The suspension is hidden, and I don''t think they''ll notice unless they get too close and peek, but the way it shakes makes it too conspicuous, which makes it easier for their pursuers to identify them.


    But we can''t afford to waste time here. We don''t know if the uprising in that city was ultimately successful or not.


    The way the city looked when we left, I''d say it succeeded, but if it had been suppressed, we''d have noticed Helen''s escape sooner or later. At that point, the chaos would give the pursuers an advantage.


    No one would think it suspicious under the circumstances even if she was riding away.


    So we took a large detour around the intersection of the road connecting the city and the street. I was alerted, but few people were paying attention to me. Almost everyone seemed to be occupied with themselves.


    Most of the people who looked at me simply looked at the carriage because it was passing by, and did not seem to be looking at me sharply or in any way alarmed.


    However, I''m not a professional guard, so I don''t know if that''s true. I don''t even know if I''m getting any cheats in this field. .......


    Relieved to have gotten through the situation, the carriage continued on its way to the kingdom. After today, we''ll finally reach the gate.

 201 To the checkpoint

    After a while of avoiding the crowded streets, the number of people and carriages began to dwindle.


    Almost all of them were heading out of the empire. Only rarely did I see people or carriages heading in the opposite direction - towards the center of the empire.


    I wonder if they left their families and loved ones there. I have no way of knowing the reason, but I hope they will achieve their goal safely.


    As for the others, we haven''t completed our objective yet either.


    Franz put the carriage back on the road, which was less busy, and increased the speed. Once we''ve gone as far as we can go today and set up camp, we''ll literally have to face the final obstacle.


    As the sun began to set, they turned off the road again and prepared to make camp. Helen was already feeling much better, and she was able to help us set up the camp easily.


    Helen is already feeling much better and is helping us set up the camp. I''ll leave it up to him, but I''ll keep an eye on him.


    For dinner, I threw in some ingredients from the cargo and had soup and hard bread.


    We had some spices on board, as peddlers do, so I asked Camilo to let us use them. I also told him that if there was any problem, I would deduct the amount from the next payment. Camilo slowly shook his head.


    "No one''s going to take it, so eat slowly.


    I smiled at Helen as she began to gobble her food.


    I smiled at Helen as she began to gobble her food. "It''s always good to eat well, but quickly, isn''t it?


    Helen replied with the same cheerful voice she had when she was at home. Helen replied in the same cheerful voice she had used at home.


    No, this isn''t a battlefield, ...... is it?


    We still have things to get through, and there''s no guarantee that our pursuers aren''t headed our way. In that sense, we are not in a state of mind to relax.


    Even if we return to the kingdom, we won''t feel safe until we get home. I followed Helen''s example and ate my dinner a little hurriedly.


    When we pass through the barrier tomorrow, you and I will go our separate ways.


    When everyone''s stomachs were full, Camilo said to me.


    "Hmm? Why?


    "Because in a situation like this, it''s quicker for each of us to identify ourselves separately than to have an extra person on board.


    Because they''ll suspect you of being a refugee?


    Yes.


    In any case, my ID is something of a forgery, but it''s not something I can provide in this mess, so it must be somewhat less suspicious.


    I guess it''s safer to come on foot and get it out yourself than to ride in the carriage of someone who might be able to provide it.


    "All right. Helen, do you mind?


    Yeah.


    When she felt hungry, she felt sleepy. Helen replied, somewhat vaguely.


    "You''re going to sleep the rest of the day, Helen. We''ll keep watch.


    Okay.


    After we put Helen to bed, the three of us decided to share the watch, and the rest of us fell asleep with blankets pulled over our heads.


    Nothing much happened that night. While I was on watch, I occasionally saw a torch going down the street, but there was not a single figure approaching us. I guessed that no one had time to pay attention to me.


    Everyone got up and got into the carriage to leave. Perhaps because of the difference in speed, the streets were even more sparsely populated than yesterday.


    Our carriage is going through there. When I look at the people walking, I see that they all look tired. Some of them must have been walking all day.


    I want to give them a ride, but I can''t take them all, and I''m in a hurry. I apologized in my heart and prayed to the statue of the goddess of the pocket for their blessings on the way.


    The carriage speeded up a bit because of the sparseness of the traffic, and by midday we were near the gate, Franz said. I tried to take a look, but I couldn''t see it yet.


    We''d better get down there," Camilo said.


    Camilo said, and we got out of the carriage, me with my luggage and Helen with a backpack full of food and stuff, since we didn''t have anything to take with us.


    I''ll see you later.


    "Yeah.


    We waved goodbye to Camilo.


    Let''s go, then.


    Yeah.


    I called out to Helen and she followed me.


    I missed the feeling of walking on this kind of road. We used to take Krull''s carts to get to the city, and horse-drawn carts to get here and on expeditions. I feel as if it''s been a long time since I was pulling a cart.


    Are you okay?


    I''m fine. I''m fine.


    I thought he would have been imprisoned for a certain period of time and that his legs would have wilted, but he was walking with a firm gait.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine with that, but be careful with your surroundings.


    Yeah, sure.


    Helen smiled and said with a slightly different look on her face, wearing a wig. On our way we could see the barrier, crowded with people. This is it.


    Helen gently grabbed the hem of my dress, and I tightened my sash in my mind.

 202 Im afraid Ill be back.

    Helen and I lined up behind the people at the gate. The carriages and people were all lined up together.


    I thought that in such a situation, they would stop the departure completely and turn everyone away, but it seems that this is not the case as the line is moving forward little by little.


    We don''t know if they don''t know what''s going on or if they have some other purpose for not stopping us.


    But it would be convenient if we were not turned away without question. If we were to be turned away, we would have had to be prepared to cross the mountain, but if not, we would be saved.


    People came one after another behind us and formed a line. Unlike the previous world''s two festivals in summer and winter, they were not lined up in an orderly fashion, but were just stretched out in a disorderly fashion in horizontal lines of four to six people each.


    Looking ahead, I saw Camilo''s carriage a little ahead. Mr. Franz was slowly moving the carriage. He doesn''t even look at me.


    It''s partly because he doesn''t want us to know that he''s involved, but also because there''s a lot of people on foot around here, and he doesn''t know where they are.


    Helen, on the other hand, is right on my heels. I told her to do this to protect her, because if anything happened to her after coming all the way here, all the trouble would be lost.


    Before we got here, while there were still few people around, we talked about the "setup" for me and Helen.


    Jimmy, a craftsman living in the kingdom, met and married his wife from the empire, and now that he has returned to the empire to attend to her parents'' business, he is on his way back to the kingdom.


    His parents live in a small village, so we don''t know exactly what happened, but we do know that something happened.


    The scenario was that they had to go back to the kingdom at least once, and they wanted to do so as soon as possible.


    When I told her about the situation, Helen said with a surprised look on her face.


    "Attai and Eizo are married?


    I know you''re not happy with this old man, but you''ll have to be patient. It''s just until we get out of here.


    No, that''s fine, but ......


    What is it then?


    Don''t you hate ......, Eizo?


    No, of course not.


    I''m a big guy. I''ve got scars on my face.


    It''s okay. I know some people don''t like it, but I just don''t.


    I think you have a pretty face, just with a few noticeable scars. I think she''s tall and slender and has a genuinely beautiful body.


    I don''t want to go that far, because I might get a taste of Helen''s real fists.


    "I see. ......


    Hearing my words, Helen looked down. So I didn''t see Helen''s face turn red, nor did I see her look happy.


    A long time had passed since we got in line. At least long enough for both of us to get hungry and gnaw on the dried meat we had in our luggage.


    That''s distracting because we''re moving forward, but if we don''t, it''s going to be a riot.


    When I look back, I see that the street is filled with a crowd of people. It''s like the main street of a royal city.


    Looking ahead, I can see the gate of the barrier. There are some people coming from the kingdom side to enter the empire, but most of them seem to be turning back when they see the situation.


    When we came here, the way out was also crowded, but not as much as this.


    Still, there were people entering the Imperial side. Probably people who originally lived in the Empire.


    More time passed and Camilo''s carriage was being processed.


    His pass was endorsed by an important person, so his luggage seemed to have been checked in a straightforward manner. They pass through the gate relatively quickly. Neither Franz nor Camilo looked back.


    I don''t think they had the slightest idea that we might not make it through. That trust tickled me a little.


    "Next!


    And then it was our turn. Helen squeezes my hand. A completely exhausted-looking guard stares at Helen and me.


    I''d be wary of him if he was watching Helen''s face, but so far he''s not.


    I took out a pass from my pocket and handed it to the guard. The guard takes it and examines the pass.


    "You''re from the Kingdom, aren''t you?


    "Yes, sir. Yes, sir.


    Who''s your wife?


    That''s my wife. She''s from the Empire.


    She''s a bit older than you.


    The guard furrows his brow quizzically. I gently lifted Helen''s hair - it was a wig - and showed her the scar.


    "No one will take her with this face," I said. I thought she was pretty, so I took her as my wife.


    When I said this, Helen slapped me on the shoulder with a red face. I don''t know if it was an act or not, but the guard''s face relaxed slightly when he saw that.


    "I see. There''s nothing wrong with the pass, so you can go.


    The guard indicated with a hand gesture. I stifled my inner excitement.


    "Thank you, sir.


    I stifled my inner excitement, said, "Thank you, sir," and took Helen''s hand.

 203 return to the kingdom

    I took Helen''s hand and left the barrier, being careful not to go faster than I could say, "I just don''t want to cause any trouble behind you.


    My heart wants to dash right now, get into Camilo''s carriage, and fly the carriage into the kingdom, but I can see what will happen if I do that.


    It was hard to suppress my impatience, but I tried to remain calm and left the place without being blamed for my speed.


    It took me about 15 or 20 minutes. In other words, about a kilometer or two away, there was a "pool" of people on the plain.


    We decided to stop there. We were sure we were tired from standing in line for so long, and the kingdom had been away for so many days, so we thought maybe we could hear something.


    People of all races, ages, and genders were milling about, sitting down and resting in various places. Helen and I found an empty space and sat down there.


    Helen didn''t sit down with her usual "thumping" style, but sat down sideways. She seems to be aware of the situation.


    He took a cup from his luggage and handed it to Helen.


    "Here.


    Thank you.


    Helen took the cup and poured water from the water bag into it and started to drink it. I also drink directly from the bag. I was a little worried that Helen would look at me blankly even though we were husband and wife, but she acted normally.


    If you''re a mercenary and have been to many battlefields, it''s normal to drink from a water bag, regardless of gender. I gulped down the water.


    After drinking some water and taking a bite of some dried fruit (like figs), I felt more comfortable and had more time to pay attention to the situation around me than before.


    Most of them looked tired, so they must have come from the Empire. All in all, they are saying something like "I was surprised by the suddenness.


    The ones with puzzled expressions are probably the ones who have turned back. Some of them were surprised and disappointed to hear the stories of people who seemed to have come out from the empire.


    Basically, they were probably trying to enter the city for business, and if they couldn''t do business, they would be in trouble.


    I listened for a while, but for the time being, it seems that no one is trying to flee to the empire because something happened in the kingdom.


    That means my family will probably be okay. Well, as long as they''re in my house, I don''t think anything will happen to them.


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong?


    Helen, who seems to have seen me, is looking at me with concern. Thank God she''s changed her tone.


    No, I''m just wondering what''s going on with the house after what happened.


    I replied, choosing my words carefully. The way I said it, most people would think I was talking about my wife''s house.


    "Oh. It''s okay. It''s a family home.


    Helen, on the other hand, understands the meaning of the word and squeezes my hand. I gently squeeze her hand back.


    "Um...


    Then I heard a woman''s voice. Helen and I both jumped and pulled our hands away.


    "Oh, we''re sorry to startle you. We just wanted to ask you a few questions.


    "No, I''m sorry too, I didn''t mean to be rude.


    I took off my hood and bowed back to the apologetic woman. Helen quietly moved behind me.


    I felt something strange about the woman, but I didn''t want her to think I was strange for wondering too much, so I asked her back as if nothing was wrong.


    "So, what is it you want to ask me?


    What''s going on in the Empire? The people around me are saying something like that.


    "Oh. ......


    I answered the woman''s question. I heard something about a riot on the road, but my wife and I were at her parents'' house, so I didn''t know the details.


    As we talked, I tried to figure out what the strange feeling was, but I couldn''t come up with anything.


    Surprisingly, however, he told me what it was.


    When I had finished speaking, the woman gently turned her head toward me. Helen tried to step in front of me, but I held her back with my hand.


    "Don''t worry, Master Eizo. I''m from Amur.


    The smiling face was the one that had shown me around on my way back from the expedition.

 204 hurry home

    We chat for a while with the servant of Marius'' house, who has probably come to pick us up.


    However, we don''t talk about each other''s background in detail. We just talk about relatively trivial things in the kingdom.


    Just like what I had overheard earlier, the kingdom seems to be in a state of peace at the moment.


    Come to think of it, is it possible that we''re the ones who can get the word out about the revolution in the empire to the center of the kingdom the fastest? It''s kind of like being a spy.


    Well, the request itself was to infiltrate the enemy country and rescue the hostages, which sounded half-spy and half-dumb, so I guess it''s not too late.


    I took a break to talk with him, but now that I''ve recovered enough energy and I''m not in a state to relax as much as I look, I decided to leave.


    The servant of Marius''s house somewhat deliberately told us that he was going with us to the halfway point for our mutual safety, and we set off together.


    Leaving a crowded place. There are not a few people leaving in the same way, but not many either. It is possible to talk to them without being heard if you keep a little distance.


    We walked along the road in the plain where we could see a few people. I wonder how far ahead Camilo and the others are. I would like to return home as soon as possible.


    After a while, when there were no more people around, the servant gave his name. She said her name was Katerina.


    As she knew my name, I introduced her to Helen. Helen said, "Nice to meet you," and bowed her head.


    "Pleased to meet you. I wasn''t expecting to meet the Lightning."


    Katerina returned the greeting with some tension. He was a martial artist. ....... I guess she''s happy to meet someone who''s made a name for herself in the military. The same is true for Deanna.


    That name has fallen to the ground.


    Helen says in a dark voice. I shook her hand and said.


    I''ll make you a new one, and you can still start over. But for now, why don''t you take a break?


    "Eizo ......


    "Looking at you like this, you two are like a real couple.


    Katerina mixed my words back up. I blushed and looked away from Helen.


    It''s not like I''m a high school student, and I think it''s very new for an old man who''s over 40, but unfortunately I don''t have many experiences like this in my previous world, so I don''t know how to deal with it.


    Helen seemed to be doing the same, but she didn''t shake my hand off.


    A little further on, they saw a carriage parked on the side of the road. She could feel Helen''s body stiffen. Perhaps it was a flashback to before she was captured.


    It''s okay, it''s Camilo''s.


    I speak to Helen in the softest voice I can muster. Helen relaxed a little.


    As I slowly approached the wagon, a familiar face peeked out of the back and smiled. It''s Camilo.


    You''re late.


    You see that place where all the people hang out just outside the gate? That''s where we took a little break.


    Oh, I see. You guys had to line up on foot. ......


    Camilo was easily convinced by my explanation.


    "Okay, get in.


    At his urging, we got into the carriage.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of Katerina.


    I asked Camilo, wondering why he hadn''t asked about Katerina when there were more people in the carriage.


    "Yeah. I asked the Count to come and check on you in about a week. You know, just in case.


    If you hadn''t come out for a few more days, I would have gone into the Empire to track down Eizo-sama and the others.


    "If you hadn''t come out for a few more days, I would have gone into the Empire to track down Eizo-sama and the others. The fact that Marius, and not the Marquis, is the one who asked for backup in case of emergency is a bit of a problem, but Camilo must have had some kind of plan.


    For now, let''s just focus on the fact that the odds of getting home safely have gone up dramatically, I thought as I gave them a vague reply and got into the carriage.

 205 The kingdom is nothing.

    The wagons rattled along the road. There must have been a town some distance after the gate. When we came to the city, we stayed there for a night and headed for the gate.


    There were rather a lot of people, so we didn''t drive as fast as we did in the empire. The only way to achieve that speed without worrying about people is to wait for mass production.


    Now that we know that it can withstand practical use, the day is not far off.


    While I was looking forward to it, Camilo and Katerina started talking.


    "Speaking of which, is it working yet?


    "Yes, it is. It wasn''t on a very large scale, but it seems that some people in the capital have noticed it.


    That was really close, wasn''t it?


    Yeah.


    What are you talking about?


    I asked Camilo.


    It''s about the Marquis.


    Oh, .......


    He''s talking about taking advantage of the chaos and taking a little of the Empire''s territory. From the way you said it, I''m guessing the troops have already moved.


    I wonder what will happen to the barrier. I don''t want to see any damage on either side.


    Considering Helen''s situation, I didn''t ask any more questions.


    The mountain where the gate used to be is now far away. It was getting safer little by little, but it was not completely safe.


    "Hey, Helen.


    As Camilo was asking Katerina about the recent situation in the city and the capital, he called out to Helen, who had been very quiet since she got on the carriage, and she turned to him.


    What are you going to do when you get back?


    "Hmmm ......, I don''t know .......


    She didn''t seem to have anything in particular in mind. Helen turned her head and began to think.


    "Oh, ...... that''s the thing, Eizo.


    It was Camilo who replied instead.


    "Can you keep it at your place?


    "My place?


    "Where do you think is the safest house in the whole kingdom?


    Probably ours.


    Unless you have a house on the top of a mountain that you can see on your way to the capital, it''s possible that our house is one of the safest houses in the world, if not the kingdom, because it''s in the middle of a dangerous forest and has magic to keep people out. It''s made of wood.


    If it bothers you, it''s fine.


    That''s what Helen said. But I shake my head.


    It''s not a problem. I don''t mind if Helen does.


    What about the others?


    I don''t think they''ll mind.


    Samija, Rike, Diana, Liddy, and Krull. There are four of us in the family, plus one dog, and we''re all very friendly. I can''t imagine Helen, who I know and have stayed with, being opposed to becoming part of our family (temporarily or not).


    "We''ve added another family since then. It''s very crowded.


    "I see. I''ll go.


    It''s settled!


    Camilo closed the carriage in a loud voice, and the atmosphere on the carriage became a little more cheerful.


    After that, I joined him and we talked about the city. It seems like we''ve been away for a long time, but it''s only been eight days or so, so nothing too serious has happened.


    The revolution in the empire did not seem to have reached us yesterday, only that the marquis was secretly moving a very small army, and those with good ears noticed it and wondered what was going on.


    Still, it''s going to be a bit of a mess from now on.


    I said, and Camilo said.


    "Yeah. There won''t be any talk of revolution in the kingdom, but there will be people fleeing the empire, and even if we can put it down quickly, the empire will be busy in the country until it settles down.


    Then there will be other countries that will think the same as the kingdom.


    He replied. Whether this thing that''s happening a little too close to home succeeds or fails, there''s no way it won''t affect the Kingdom.


    I''m sure Camilo will make a lot of money from it, and I''m sure he''s already prepared, but I''m just an old blacksmith. I''m just a blacksmith. I''d rather live in peace.


    Please don''t let it fly. ......


    I won''t let that happen. I won''t let it happen, and neither will Marius.


    Camilo declared in a strangely clear tone, and Katerina nodded vigorously.

 206 on a camping night

    "Are you staying in town today?


    I asked Camilo. It''s not going to be easy to get back to town today.


    It was long past noon when we passed through the gate, and it seemed certain that the sun would be gone by then.


    Nevertheless, it would be difficult to enter the town. Even though they hadn''t arrived yet, it was the closest town to the gate. If there are pursuers, they will no doubt come looking for us.


    If we stay in the town at that time, they will find us, and all our efforts to avoid detection will be for naught.


    No, I''m going to stay here as long as I can. I''m sorry ladies, but I want to keep my distance from the gate.


    Camilo replied. Camilo replied.


    All right.


    I nodded to Camilo and looked at Helen and Katerina. Both of them nodded.


    I was surprised that Helen and Katerina were okay, but then I remembered that she had come here alone.


    Maybe she was working at the same job as Helen before she started working at Marius'' house.


    Well, it''s best not to look into a woman''s past. I decided to stay out of it, as long as they were okay with it.


    We passed through the town on the way, just as Camilo had planned.


    We had only been there once, but there was no guarantee that anyone would remember our faces due to the nature of the business, and it would have been difficult to make any other choice than to go through.


    We were well past the town, and just as the sun was about to turn the road and the plain the same orange color, we stopped the wagon and started to prepare the camp.


    While I was preparing the pots, I asked the other four to gather firewood.


    Naturally, I was supposed to be the one to cook the food, but since Katerina was there this time, I could have left it to her, couldn''t I?


    So I looked at Katerina as I was preparing the meal, and she quickly looked away.


    Well, even servants have their own specialties. Considering the fact that she had accompanied me on the expedition and what had happened this time, cooking was probably not her specialty.


    Even if they cook food, in the current situation, they can only cook food that can be preserved.


    Even so, since the production cheat is applied, it should be better than what some traveler would make .......


    The sun has already set, and we all gather around the fire, the only source of light, and the pot on the fire.


    Helen and Katerina are sitting next to me, so I pour out the contents of the pot to each of them.


    It''s a soup of dried meat, dried vegetables, and beans, but with Camilo''s permission, I''ve added pepper, so it''s a little more luxurious.


    Here you go.


    Thanks.


    You too, Katelina.


    Thank you.


    Helen and Katerina took the bowls and sipped the contents.


    "I''ve never had Eizo''s before, but it''s really good.


    I''ve never had it before, but I think it''s a great taste for a camp.


    That''s right. I''ve been to a lot of places, but I''ve never tasted anything like it.


    We''ve been to a lot of places, but there''s nothing like this. I''m happy for them, but I''m embarrassed.


    It''s just stewed.


    I''m telling you because that''s how we get this flavor. You''re kind of a cheater, aren''t you?


    I know. I''ve been thinking it too.


    When I tried to cover up my embarrassment, Katerina and Helen snapped back at me. Camilo and Franz are looking at her with grins on their faces.


    Aside from Katerina, Helen''s condition seemed to be improving, as if she felt that she was back in the kingdom, so Camilo and Franz decided not to question her inwardly.


    We decided that the women should sleep during the night and the three men should stand guard. The first one was Franz, followed by me and Camilo.


    We were woken up by Franz when we were asleep.


    I''m sorry.


    No, no, don''t worry about it. It''s all in rotation.


    I get up and take a look around, weapons in hand. When I was in the Empire, there were a few people who went along the streets at night by the light of torches, but now that I''m in the Kingdom, there are none.


    My mind hasn''t quite caught up with the fact that once I''m away from the revolution, it''s all business as usual.


    There''s no room for me to intervene, so there''s no point in worrying about it, but I can''t shake the feeling that there was something I could have done.


    I look up at the sky. The blessings of the impatient goddess of the moon and the twinkling of the stars were gently watching over us.

 207 return home

    I woke up on guard duty, looking at the stars, when I heard a rustling behind me. It was Helen.


    I''d left my wig on when I went to bed because I didn''t know what to expect, but it was a little out of place.


    "What, you can''t sleep?


    No, I just woke up.


    I''ve had my share of stress-induced sleeplessness and late-night awakenings in the past, but I hope that''s not it.


    Helen sat down in a triangle next to me on her haunches. Helen is much taller than me, but when we sit down, our heads are not so different in height.


    I glanced at her sideways and saw that she was staring at the fire.


    "I''m sorry to bother you," Helen says.


    Helen says, "Don''t worry about it.


    I want to tell you not to worry about it, but that wouldn''t make sense, would it? More than anything, I can''t forgive myself.


    I''ve lived forty years in my former world, and I''ve caused trouble for others more than once.


    Helen buried her face in her lap.


    "Well, if you can''t forgive yourself, don''t do it now. You just need to take your time and find a place where you feel comfortable.


    "...... Yeah.


    "It doesn''t matter how many years it takes, you can find it at home until you''re satisfied. That''s not a problem. When you decide to live with us for a while, you''re family.


    Thank you, .......


    "Thank you," Helen said, keeping her face down. I put some more wood on the fire. Both of us remained silent for a while, the only sound being the crackling of the branches.


    I was thinking that in another hour or so, Camilo and I would switch guards, when Helen called out to me.


    "Hey.


    What is it?


    Can I lie down here?


    Helen asked me, rubbing her knees together fidgetingly. Feeling as if she had a daughter, I answered.


    I don''t mind, but only until Camilo takes over.


    Okay.


    Helen then laid her body down right next to mine. I gently fix her wig, which has slipped.


    Soon I could hear her sleeping peacefully and I turned my attention back to the street.


    An hour later, I woke Helen up and took her to Katerina''s place, where Camilo took over the watch.


    I lay down and closed my eyes. Family. I don''t mind this kind of increase. But I wonder why the number of women is increasing.


    If you say it''s just a coincidence, that''s all, but I wonder why there are so many women. And almost universally, of all races.


    "Is there something else going on here that the Watchdog isn''t telling me about, or is it something else? .......


    I thought about it with my eyes closed, but my 30 year old body and 40 year old mind were exhausted, and soon my consciousness was lulled into a world of sleep.


    The next morning, we all woke up and prepared to leave. For breakfast, we reheated yesterday''s leftovers, but it was enough to fill our stomachs.


    All of us, including Ms. Katerina, were familiar with the place, and we were able to leave smoothly. I was a little concerned about Katerina''s familiarity with the camp, but I guess I shouldn''t have said anything.


    Slowly the carriage started moving. The thought of finally being able to go home distracts me, but there''s no point in getting suspicious if I have to fly here. I try my best to remain calm.


    This is probably the kind of thing that would be obvious if Samija were here.


    As the day wore on, the scenery became more familiar.


    We should be at the city soon. From the road to the city, I could walk along the street and be home before dark. I finally start to get nervous.


    I don''t know if Camilo sensed this or not, but he made me a nice offer.


    We''re going to the capital, I''ll take you to the entrance of the forest.


    "Sorry. Thanks.


    I thanked Camilo and waved my hand and winked. You don''t look as good as ever.


    We pass through the city. This area is so familiar to me that I could almost say it''s my garden. I feel more and more that I''m home.


    The faces of my family come to mind. It must not have been long since I came to this world, but I guess that''s where I''m going.


    We reached the entrance to the forest. Helen and I get out of the carriage.


    "Thanks for the help.


    That''s my line.


    Camilo and I extend our hands to each other and shake. We say goodbye for a while.


    We''ll see each other again in a week, but I''m a little sad.


    Helen and I waved the carriage off.


    We go through the familiar woods. Helen had been here a few times, so she was not unsteady on her feet.


    It was getting a little dark, but we had been here many times. I didn''t get lost, and in fact, my steps were so light that it was difficult not to leave Helen behind.


    Just when we thought we were almost home, a huge shadow covered us.

 208 Feeling like Im back

    A large shadow loomed over me and Helen. Helen tried to step in front of me, but I stopped her with my hand.


    The shadow approaches me, licks my face, and rubs its head against my face.


    "Krull-ruh-ruh.


    "I''m home, Krull.


    "Krull.


    The shadow was Krull. The shadow was Krull. I hadn''t tied him anywhere, so he must have sensed my return by smell or something, and came to pick me up.


    While I was stroking her neck, Krull was sniffing Helen''s scent.


    He''s going to be a part of our family from today, don''t worry.


    When I called out to Krull, he also licked Helen''s face.


    "What?


    Helen lets out a small scream, probably from tickling.


    She says, "Welcome.


    Is that so?


    I''m not sure I understand her words, but I''m sure she didn''t like it.


    Stroke it.


    "Oh, yeah. ......


    Helen reaches out her hand with trepidation. When Krull lowered his head to make it easier to stroke, Helen gently touched it and stroked it.


    "Krull-rule.


    Krull seemed to be in a good mood, but Helen stopped stroking with a jolt.


    "Is this okay?


    "Yeah, he''s in a good mood, so he''s fine.


    A cat''s "rumbling" can also scare people when they hear it for the first time.


    Even if you know that there is such a thing, it is hard to realize which one it is unless you know it concretely.


    In this case, I don''t know what Helen''s perception was, since it was a creature she rarely saw.


    "This is Krull. This is my dragon. This is Helen.


    "Nice to meet you, Krull.


    Krull.


    Krull rubs his head in Helen''s face. That''s the end of the greeting.


    Me, Helen and Krull head for home - though it''s not so far now, and soon we see the house.


    Our whole family was out in front of the house. I wondered if Samija or Deanna had noticed.


    I waved and said in a loud voice.


    "I''m home!


    Welcome back!


    When they all said welcome home, I realized for the first time that I was home.


    "Oh, and by the way. I''m back and I''m going to go to .......


    "I know, I know. I see you.


    Samija interrupted me when I tried to tell her about Helen. I think I''ve figured out a lot of things.


    I look at the others and they are nodding their heads in agreement.


    "So, why is Helen wearing that thing?


    Oh, .......


    I could have made her take off the wig when we entered the forest, but I left it on her until we reached home, just in case.


    Samija had a good nose and knew him well, so she must have recognized him immediately.


    Let''s talk inside.


    Oh, yeah, sure.


    I''m sure she''s fine now, but I decided to keep my eyes open until the end. I wouldn''t take it off until I got inside.


    As I entered the house, a familiar smell tickled my nose. I''m not sure which I should prioritize more, dusting off the dust from the trip, but I decide to talk first.


    We all sit down at the dining table. This scene is also a bit nostalgic. But before I get too emotional, I have something to do.


    "Helen, you can take this off now.


    "Yes.


    I said, and Helen took off her wig. Her short red hair comes out and she''s back to her normal self.


    Liddy is a little surprised. I didn''t know Liddy, did I?


    I don''t think Liddy''s ever seen her before. Helen.


    I say, and Helen sits down and bows her head.


    I''m Liddy. I''m Liddy and I''m here at Eizo Workshop for a reason. It''s nice to meet you.


    It''s nice to meet you too.


    Liddy and Helen greeted each other. Liddy doesn''t seem any more concerned than before, and Helen doesn''t seem to mind that Liddy is an elf.


    It''s okay, I guess.


    And, well, you know...


    Helen''s going to be part of the family, isn''t she?


    Yeah, well, that''s the thing.


    When I was sluggish, Samija helped me out.


    And then just say it with your chest out.


    "See?


    Well, that''s to be expected.


    "It''s not hard to see how the master would do this.


    Deanna and Rique joined in.


    I wasn''t too worried, but I''m glad they didn''t seem to have any objections.


    I was relieved.


    "So...


    Hmm?


    Samija continued to talk. What is it?


    We added a room for you.


    We put in a bed.


    There''s no bedding yet, though.


    Rique, Deanna and Liddy followed. I knew what they meant, but my understanding was not quite up to par.


    "And two rooms!


    Samija gives the V-sign with a thumping effect.


    "You guys .......


    This is also a trusting thing to say. So we''re getting to the point where we can make our own rooms.


    I suppressed my feelings of guilt and decided to talk about the future.

 209 Welcome!

    "There''s a bit of a ruckus in the Empire. Helen''s in a bit of trouble with it, so the safest place in the kingdom is .......


    It''s probably our house.


    Deanna takes my words back. So that''s how Deanna sees it.


    There are wolves wandering around, acting as natural guards, and it''s a forest, so it''s like a labyrinth.


    "And the house is enchanted to keep people out. No ordinary person can reach it.


    Both Rikke and Liddy nodded their heads in agreement, emphasizing the safety of the house.


    Samija didn''t seem to get it. She''s been living in the forest most of her life, so she probably doesn''t realize that the Kuro Forest itself is considered a dangerous area.


    "Well, that''s why I''m going to live at home for a while.


    What are you going to do when you go into town?


    Samija asks. What about when you go into town? You could leave him behind. .......


    I don''t want to do that if I can help it. I don''t want to do that if I can help it, because I don''t want to have to deal with the fact that there was nothing I could do.


    I''ll go with you, but I''ll keep an eye on you. I''ll have him wear the wig on the first trip back and forth, and then I''ll take it off when things settle down in the Empire.


    Are you sure?


    Of course, the risk of being discovered by our pursuers will be higher if we take him with us. He''s been seen everywhere with the wig on.


    You''ll be fine. The people who know us best are the guards at the imperial guards, and they think that Helen and I are married, so it might be more convenient for us to be together.


    At my words, Deanna and Sami''a jumped out of their seats. Rikke and Liddy were also getting nervous.


    What the hell?


    "...... Of course, just because I say so doesn''t mean I''ve done anything about it. That''s why they''ll know if they look into it too closely.


    Ignoring everyone, I continued talking and everyone sat down. I noticed that they seemed relieved, but I decided not to worry about it since they seemed to be fine.


    As I said before, we knew what to expect, so we don''t care how long you stay.


    Deanna spoke to Helen in a calm voice.


    I mean, we''re family now.


    Samija also sounded relaxed. Don''t shake your chair or you''ll get knocked down.


    "We have room.


    We''re not guests anymore.


    And finally, Rique and Liddy.


    Helen heard their words and looked down.


    "Thank you, ......, thank you, .......


    I gently rub her shoulder. I gently rubbed her shoulder.


    With that decided, it was time to eat. Before we start preparing food, let''s get rid of the travel dust.


    I unpacked, wiped my body with a wet cloth, and changed into my home clothes. I''ll be back tomorrow to sort out my luggage.


    After you have finished changing quickly, go out of your room and stand in front of the stove.


    I had already prepared a soup, so I decided to make some kind of grilled meat from a wild boar that I had recently caught.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been in the kitchen, but my body still remembers what it feels like after a week or so, and I can cook with the benefit of cheats.


    It''s a simple dish of thinly sliced meat, seasoned with fire wine and spices, but it''s quite popular in our house.


    As I finished preparing dinner, Helen came out from the guest room. We have a room but no bedding, so we still have to use the guest room.


    Helen''s clothes are those of Deanna, the largest of the women in the house.


    Even so, Helen is taller than I am, and her clothes are a little short and show a lot. Helen seems to know what she''s doing, and she''s fidgeting.


    "Hey, isn''t that weird?


    Deanna is a countess, and her clothes are usually quite ornate.


    It may be strange in this world that Helen is wearing it and the length is not right, but I personally don''t think it''s strange at all because I have a sense of the previous world.


    So I''m going to say it honestly.


    "No, not really. I think it looks good on you.


    When Helen heard my words, her face turned red and she sat down on the chair at the dining table.


    At the same time, everyone is at the table. I go around pouring wine into everyone''s cups. When everyone has had their fill, we all raise our cups and say.


    "Welcome to Eizo''s workshop! Helen!

 210 briefing session

    We continue to have a nice dinner together. The topic of conversation was, of course, my time away from here.


    As I had expected, nothing much has happened here.


    He said that he didn''t go into town and that Krull was a little bent out of shape because I wasn''t here.


    The rest of the day was pretty much the same as usual, but I guess the big difference from usual was that we all decided to make a new room after discussing that this must be the one to bring him back.


    It took some time to produce the parts without me, but Rike was able to produce them properly, and since she had already experienced building a room, it was not too difficult, according to Samija.


    "Krull was a big help, though.


    Deanna adds. Thanks to Krull''s help in carrying and lifting the lumber, which is similar to heavy machinery, they were able to complete the project much faster than expected.


    I''d like to reward him with something.


    "I wonder what would make him happy?


    I said, and Samija replied. If she was a normal animal, she would have been given some special food, but in her case, she fills her belly with magic power, so she hardly needs to eat.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that there are a lot of people out there who would love to have you as their friend. .......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I think.


    Rike said, and I pondered.


    Rikke had just told me that they''d made enough of the general model while I was gone.


    If that''s the case, I''ll bring it to Camilo the day after tomorrow, since it''s a little too early to deliver it immediately. I''ll take them to Camilo the day after tomorrow, and take Krull into town with them.


    I think it''s okay if I don''t make any of them. I have plenty of money in my pocket.


    Camilo will have less variety in what he sells, but he can handle it for a week or so. In the first place, there were no deliveries recently, and he was not there.


    He should be the owner of a big store, but he is very light on his feet. Since he has been able to grow steadily, he seems to be a good merchant.


    Well, I trust him with our products, too.


    We finished eating dinner while listening to the house owner, but everyone wanted to talk, so we decided to talk after cleaning up.


    All I could tell them was that I had been there and back most of the time. I had such a bad feeling that I didn''t tell anyone that Camilo had invited me to a brothel on the way.


    Even so, we all listened with bated breath to the story of Helen''s rescue and the revolution that wreaked havoc on the city.


    Helen, you''ve been through a lot. You can stay with us forever.


    Deanna was talking to Helen in a completely tearful voice.


    She sounded like a tearful mother or something. I can fully understand how she feels. Helen replies with a look of "Oh, ......".


    I heard that there are more Dwarves in the Empire.


    My workshop is in the Kingdom, so I''m sure it''s fine. Our workshop is in the Kingdom.


    I see. Well, that''s good for now.


    Liddy''s elves may have been scattered all over the place, but they''re still in the Kingdom, not to mention Samija.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    "Speaking of which, how did Helen get caught in the first place?


    Samija casually brought up the subject. The place froze for a moment.


    It was certainly something to be concerned about, but whether it was the right topic to bring up so soon after the rescue was something that everyone but Samija could not grasp.


    "Oh, come on, .......


    I tried to discourage her, but Helen interrupted me.


    No, it''s okay. No, it''s okay. I just want you all to know that.


    Then Helen began to tell me what had happened.

 211 Helens story

    Helen began to talk in whispers.


    After finishing the work near the border of the demon world, Attai was asked to patrol the border of the empire and kill the bandits.


    The work near the border of the demon world is the one that caused Nilda to come to our house.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. It was also plagued by bandits, so they welcomed us.


    Do you always work in units?


    That''s because one or two people can''t do it. Well, I don''t belong to any particular mercenary group, but I work with a hodgepodge.


    I asked Helen. The only one who was rescued was Helen, but if they were working as a unit, there were probably others who were captured as well.


    When I went out alone to scout the area where the bandits seemed to be, I saw some strange people. I saw some strange people.


    "Strange people?


    Yeah. They were well-dressed and well armed. They seemed to have a lot of money for frontier bandits, so I thought they weren''t bandits. And there were quite a few of them.


    Helen paused for breath. We all listened in silence to Helen''s story.


    We''d just finished a job, and we''d already taken down a lot of bandits, so we were probably a bit relaxed. They came up behind me and seized me.


    He was a master. If I''d paid attention, I might have been able to slash him and get away.


    So you didn''t lose in a head-on fight. Well, I don''t know if there are many people who can beat Helen in a head-on fight.


    Deanna gasped when she heard Helen say that she had been seized. Helen glanced at her and continued.


    "After they took my weapon, they said, ''Did you hear what I just said? After they took my weapon, one of them asked me, ''Did you hear what I just said? As soon as I saw him, I shook my head, but he didn''t trust me, did he?


    If they did, they''d say they didn''t hear it.


    Helen nodded loudly at my words.


    I don''t trust them either. I don''t trust them either, because I saw them there in the first place. That''s why they took me there.


    They didn''t do anything to you?


    They did ask me why I was there. It wasn''t too serious.


    Deanna asked with concern, and Helen answered smoothly.


    In fact, there were few obvious injuries. It''s not as if you were treated as a guest because you were exhausted when you rescued her.


    "Well, it''s all over now. Get some rest.


    "Thanks. I will.


    Helen broke down at my words, and the debriefing ended.


    Everyone went back to their rooms (Helen was in the guest room) one by one. I too went back to my room.


    The bed felt good for the first time in a few days. I think it was because everyone in the house had been taking good care of it.


    On the other hand, I had a concern. Why had Helen only been captured? Who were the people she ran into?


    It just doesn''t add up. I wish I could figure it out someday. While I was thinking about this, I easily lost my battle with sleep.


    And the answer came unexpectedly from the other side.


    The next day, I did my usual routine of fetching water (with Krull, of course), preparing meals, and playing with Krull, and then the day after that, I spent a leisurely day doing nothing.


    After completing my morning routine, I loaded my luggage into the cart and headed for the city. In reality, it had been less than a month since I had been here, but I felt as if it had been a long time since I had felt this way.


    It was Helen''s first time to ride in a dragon cart driven by Krull, and she was quite excited wearing the wig. It''s fast, and it doesn''t shake too hard.


    It''s amazing what a dragon can do!


    Isn''t it?


    Helen''s words made Deanna proud. She is like a mother who is delighted when her beloved daughter is praised. In reality, there is not much difference.


    This cart shakes as slowly as Camilo''s, doesn''t it?


    "Because the original one is also on this cart.


    I see. You can do a lot, can''t you?


    As much as I can do.


    What kind of blacksmith can even do rescue work? For example, it would be impossible for me to take command on the battlefield.


    I can only do what is within my personal reach.


    The dragon chariot moves along a leisurely street and eventually reaches the city. After exchanging greetings with a familiar guard, we arrived at Camilo''s store.


    Incidentally, I hid Helen from the guards because it would be troublesome if they knew who she was, but they didn''t suspect anything.


    I left Krull with him as usual, and entered the business meeting room. The number of people here has increased, but it''s big enough that I don''t feel cramped yet.


    I feel like I''m being looked over a little, but I guess that''s just paranoia.


    After a short wait, Camilo and the manager arrived as usual. However, there was one thing that was different from usual.


    A face I knew well in this world walked in after him.


    "Hello, Eizo, it''s been a long time since we''ve met in person.


    The familiar face was that of Marius, Count of Amur.

 212 the story of Marius

    "Marius......!


    I stood up involuntarily. I was surprised to see him here, even if he was not busy or the ruler of this city, he was not in a position to stay for a long time.


    What''s going on?


    I said, not hiding my surprise. Marius smiles his usual grin.


    "I thought I''d tell you what I know.


    Well, well, well. ......


    I don''t want to displease Eizo in the future. Above all, Eizo is my friend.


    Marius said this unabashedly. I''m sure he was trying to reassure me by letting me know that it would benefit him in some small way.


    There are many people who cannot believe in pure acts. Especially in the aristocratic world where Marius now lives.


    "I appreciate the sentiment.


    I''m glad you do.


    I thanked Marius for his kindness. Then, at Marius'' urging, I sat down again.


    "Well, that''s as much as I can gather on my own," he said.


    Marius also sat down across from us and began to talk.


    "The point is that the empire, the emperor, knew about the revolution.


    "Knew? So you knew it was coming?


    Yes. He knew it was coming and he used it. It''s like an example. There''s a chance it''s already under control.


    Then why did you keep Helen in custody?


    Because I didn''t want her to know what I knew. I didn''t want her to find out that I knew. It''s the same reason I didn''t want her to know I had her.


    Helen hadn''t heard the details, but it seemed that the people she had run into had been from the Imperial side, the ones who had information about the revolution.


    As she had said herself, we don''t know how much information was leaked.


    On the other hand, there was a possibility that she would be found out from the corpse if she was careless, so she might have let him live for a while. No, wait, that would be ......


    So Helen would have survived anyway if we hadn''t rescued her?


    No, I don''t think so.


    Marius shook his head at my words.


    It''s true that once the revolution happened, it didn''t matter what happened to Helen. But if it''s okay for her to be alive, it''s okay for her to be dead.


    The people in Eizo''s workshop, including myself, gasped. Marius moistened his mouth a little with the tea that was being served, and then opened his mouth again.


    The empire will want to make sure that they don''t find out about it later. If that were the case, they could have killed him when the revolution broke out. They''ll never know why they died once they''re lost in the shuffle.


    "So our rescue was rather last minute?


    Yeah.


    So you can''t say you''re okay?


    That''s true. I think it''s better to keep it like today for a while.


    Marius now shakes his head significantly.


    In this world, there is no such thing as an autopsy, and if you are killed, the dead have no say. If there is magic, it is basically used by the nobility. Whether the results would be correct is highly doubtful.


    In addition, the fact that there are still people alive who know that the emperors knew about the revolution would be like a bone in their throats. They must want to solve it if they can.


    There is no reason or need for us to let them solve their problems.


    When I look at Helen, she is looking down. There''s no need to worry about it. Just as I was thinking this, Deanna put her hand on Helen''s shoulder and started whispering something to her.


    I leave that to Deanna and ask Marius.


    I leave that to Diana and ask Marius, "If you knew there was going to be a revolution, doesn''t that mean that the Marquis is in danger? I''m pretty sure he''s going to cut off his territory. Wouldn''t that be a good place to put an ambush?


    It''s a good idea. ......


    Marius gives a huge sigh. Is that old man doing something again?


    There''s something going on behind your back, too.


    "What?


    Marius''s words caught me by surprise for the first time since I arrived here.

 213 Dark clouds dont clear up, and the story ends

    "That''s the thing. The land that the Marquis is planning to attack has been agreed upon with the Imperial side and will be ceded to them even if they don''t say anything.


    Then why bother with ......?


    "Even if it''s in exchange for something, giving up the land is a big loss. This time, too, it will be cut off, but ''we couldn''t get around to it because of the suppression of the revolution. If it hadn''t been for the revolution, ......," he said, "the emperor would have blamed it all on the ringleaders of the revolution.


    Even so, the land will be taken, won''t it?


    The land was originally too far from the center of the empire to be monitored, and it was judged to be unprofitable to hold. That''s why they''ve been so lax in fighting back and have only been attentive in their sorties.


    On the contrary, it''s a land that has some merit for the kingdom, but they didn''t tell me what it is, I guess they decided it''s better not to let me know.


    And I''m sure there was some benefit to the empire from the kingdom in exchange, but I''m not sure what it was.


    I heard that the emperor crushed the revolution and wiped out all the rebels, that he covered up the mismanagement of the land being cut off by the kingdom by building up the military, and that he regretted the revolution and changed the policy of government.


    That''s not true, is it?


    Well, yeah. Well, the empire wasn''t as much of a dictatorship as they say.


    Marius nodded easily at my words. So that whole revolution thing was a farce. Helen''s presence was the only irregularity.


    It''s true that Helen''s existence, which could support the fact that everything was a farce, is quite troublesome for the empire.


    Hmm? Wait a minute. If you think about it from the beginning, ......


    "Maybe it was ...... who drew those pictures.


    "Oh, that''s enough, Eizo.


    I was about to say something, but Marius stopped me mid-sentence.


    If I''m right, it would explain what one of the benefits was, how he knew that Helen was being held when he was supposed to be controlling the information with a watertight system.


    If he knew, then it seems that the emperor''s own intention was not to kill Helen.


    But considering the situation, the empire can''t afford not to go after him, so it''s not really safe to say. .......


    And I can''t help but think that the weapons I delivered might have been used to suppress the revolution. It''s almost like a farce.


    Even if you say it''s not my fault, I still find it hard to separate the two.


    Marius bowed, and Camilo, who had been silent while he spoke, also bowed, as if he understood what I was going through.


    I''m sorry about this. If I had known about it earlier, I could have stopped it at some point.


    Let me apologize, too. I didn''t realize how involved you were.


    If you two can''t handle it, so be it. Don''t worry about it. Just keep your head up.


    This is my unvarnished opinion. If Marius and Camilo can''t do it, then neither can I.


    It''s just that he was good at it, and even if he had his own thoughts and feelings, he had his own reasons for doing so.


    If he wanted to start a big war against the world, I would use all my power to stop him, but if not, there is no reason to stop him.


    And I''m sure you were able to save Helen.


    When I looked at Helen, she seemed to have regained her composure and was whispering something to Diana and Samija. I''m glad you''re back on your feet.


    I''m 30 years old on the outside and over 40 on the inside, so I don''t know what the best thing to do with young girls is. .......


    I''m glad you said that.


    I responded to Marius'' words with the usual fluttering of my hands.


    That''s the end of the revolution story for now. From here on, the usual begins.


    I told him what I wanted to take from Camilo this time, and as usual, he nodded and left.


    After that, Marius and Diana are talking for the first time in a long time as brother and sister. It seems to be about the recent situation of the servants.


    We''re talking about Camilo and the city, but Camilo just got back the day before yesterday, so we don''t have much information. It''s a long way from the border, and the chaos doesn''t seem to have spread this far.


    After all the preparations were done and we received our money, we were on our way home.


    Just as we were leaving the conference room, Camilo called out to me, "Hey, Eizo. I let the others go ahead and Camilo and I stayed in the room.


    What''s up? What''s wrong?


    "Well, I just thought I''d tell you .......


    Camilo''s voice was slurred, and he seemed to be lost in thought, despite his words.


    If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine. There are many things in this world that are better left unsaid.


    "No, you should hear this. It could get you into trouble, but it''s better that you know.


    Camilo turns to me with a different look in his eyes. His eyes seemed to be filled with determination.


    Helen is the bastard daughter of a marquis.

 214 And they go back to normal.

    The words were shocking enough, even if there was a part of me that wondered if that was true.


    Is that why you asked me to rescue you?


    That''s right.


    If he knew that Helen had been captured, it was unnatural for a mercenary, not a knight even though he was an ace, to carry out a rescue mission just because one of them had been captured, but now we have the final explanation.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    "Right after he was born. As soon as he was born. He couldn''t leave him there.


    What about the mother?


    She died right after Helen was born. Neither of her parents are related.


    Well, Helen knows that from .......


    She doesn''t know. Don''t tell her, okay?


    I won''t.


    I shrugged and said. You may need to know the truth sooner or later, but even I can see that now is not the time.


    If she is the daughter of an old man who is the picture of free and open-mindedness, her character is understandable. The fact that she went out of her way to let him help her, and that she is sensitive like Helen, is more and more like a father and daughter.


    I wonder if her talent for swords is also inherited from her parents. The Marquis must have been pleased to see his daughter''s success. It is hard to dislike that he is so lenient for a nobleman.


    So, if the Marquis gets into trouble in the capital because of this, there is a possibility that he might get caught up in it.


    I''m sorry.


    "I''m sorry," Camilo said, sounding truly sorry. He was trying to keep me out of this area, so it must have been a struggle for him to tell me something that would involve me.


    As for me, I feel grateful that he told me about his family, but I don''t resent him for getting involved.


    Don''t worry about it. If something happens and you need help, we''ll help each other.


    Thank you, Eizo.


    There was something about Camilo''s attitude that bothered me, but I was afraid to ask too many questions, so I lightly patted him on the shoulder and left the room.


    "Krull!


    When I went outside, Krull, who had already finished preparing to leave, was hurrying me, asking if I was ready yet. He really likes to be pulled.


    I''ll be right there.


    When I got into the back of the truck, all the necessary supplies and my family were on board.


    I''ll get them out.


    Oh.


    Rique lightly manipulated the reins, and with a single "Clu", Krull began to run.


    The town was just as busy as when they arrived. Helen is looking at it blankly.


    If you want to go back to being a mercenary, you can do so whenever you want.


    I said to Helen. But Helen shook her head.


    I''m not ready for that right now.


    "I see. Then stay here as long as you like. Don''t be shy.


    Yeah.


    I said, and Helen nodded obediently. I leaned back in my seat, closed my eyes and let my thoughts wander.


    What should I make now? First, Helen''s shortsword. Then the bow, since Helen would be out hunting.


    In between, I need to make sure I don''t forget to ship the goods to Camilo... I have a lot to do.


    But there''s no need to rush through it all. Just take your time.


    I have time now, and I''ve been working too hard lately. My goal is to live a slow life.


    When I open my eyes, I see that everyone is talking to each other. Helen was talking with Deanna.


    Samija is talking with Liddy. They are talking about the elven way of shooting a bow, since they are making a bowing motion.


    Rique is also controlling Krull, and it seems as if they are talking over the reins.


    A leisurely moment enveloped us.


    And so we were finally able to return to "normal.

 215 back out of town

    When we got home, we carried in our luggage as usual. It was the first time in a long time that Krull was able to pull the cart for a long distance, and he was in a good mood.


    Since we had one more person to help us today, we were able to split up and finish in no time.


    We also got some bedding, so we moved it into one of the new rooms, and Helen''s room will be there.


    Helen''s personal belongings will be taken care of by the basic personal items that we procured today. The rest will be taken care of later.


    As for the clothes, it was decided that Deanna''s clothes, which "my brother brought a lot of things from home," would be worn as they were at first, and that they would be altered in time.


    The day we go to town, we''re supposed to have free time when we get back. Helen is free to do as she pleases.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    I nodded. I nodded, though there wasn''t much I could do about it.


    I''m going to check on the dragon.


    Helen said in a manner that sounded like she was onomatopoeia. She had been wondering about it for a long time.


    I''ll come with you.


    Deanna heard her and raised her hand. I''m sure she''ll be fine.


    I''m sure it''s nothing, but be careful.


    Okay.


    Okay.


    They nodded and walked out. I called out to their backs.


    "Oh, yeah, Deanna, you''re going to have to get Helen to teach you in the evenings.


    Is that okay?


    Deanna looked back at me and her eyes were wide. It''s not that Helen''s skill was bad, even though she got caught. At least she was stronger than me in a one-on-one match.


    I think this will be a good practice for Helen to regain her confidence.


    Yeah. I''ve talked to Helen about it.


    I told Helen about it on the way back from the Empire. She was a little reluctant at first, but when I asked her, she nodded surprisingly easily.


    When Katerina heard about it, she seemed to envy me, saying, "It''s not fair to be a lady.


    I''ll see you later.


    I''m not going to go easy on you.


    That''s what I want.


    I don''t want you to get hurt.


    I called out to them as I followed them out, cackling. But from the looks of it, I''m not sure how much of it got through. .......


    In the future, I would welcome, but not deny, an increase in our strength.


    The fact that there are only women in the world, and that we have to rely on them to do all the work, raises the question of my old-fashioned, ex-terrestrial notions.


    "Only women, huh?


    As I walked into the forge to do a little work, I suddenly thought to myself.


    I''ve wondered about this before, but apart from me, there are no men in my house. Krull seems to be a female. I wondered if I would meet so many women after spending so much time with no particular choice.


    No, I have met men like Marius, Camilo, and Sandro''s father, but so far there are no men who would come to my house.


    It''s also true that men of a certain age in this world basically have regular jobs, so it''s not a requirement for them to come to my house.


    If you think about it, it''s not so strange that only women come to our house. ....... Isn''t that too many?


    I glanced at the altar. The smiling face of the enshrined statue of the goddess seemed to be meaningful, even though I had carved it myself.

 216 once again

    It was mid-afternoon when I got back, so I did some light blacksmithing until around evening. Perhaps it was because I was still relying on my cheats and had repaired swords in the Empire, but I didn''t feel any significant decline. I guess I''ll be able to work again tomorrow.


    As I was slowly cleaning up after finishing my work, I heard the clang of the forge bell. It probably means that Deanna and Helen have returned from outside.


    The house suddenly became noisy, and then the connecting door opened with a bang.


    Oh, my God, it''s already done.


    It was Helen who opened the door.


    Helen opened the door. The sun is setting, and we haven''t done much work in the first place. Is there something I can do for you?


    No, I just thought I''d check in on you since you said you were over here.


    Helen said in a slightly disappointed tone. I replied in a cheerful voice.


    I''m going to need your help tomorrow, so you can see as much as you want.


    "Oh, really?


    "Yeah? We had a deal then, remember?


    That''s what I said when I helped Helen out. I thought maybe you might not remember, but...


    "Uh, yeah. Thank you.


    I thought she might not remember what I said when I helped her out, but she said, "Oh, yes.


    That can wait until it''s finished.


    I clapped Helen lightly on the shoulder (a little awkwardly, since she was taller than me) and went back to the house.


    The next morning, Krull and I went about our daily routine of fetching water. I think he was happy to be able to fetch water with me ...... after a long time. I''m not sure if you can see the expression on the dragon''s face, so it''s a bit of wishful thinking.


    "Did Deanna take care of it while I was gone?


    "Crew?


    I ask Krull as I wash her body while fetching water. I can''t understand the details of his reply, but it seems like he''s saying "yes", which is comforting in the morning.


    Let''s go home then.


    "Krullrull.


    "As usual, I put the water bottle on my shoulder and Kururu put it around his neck and went back home.


    After breakfast and laundry, we had our morning meeting.


    I''m going to make Helen''s sword today.


    "We''ll continue as usual?


    Yes. I''ll be working on Helen''s sword today, and you can watch me work on the sheet metal in between.


    I said this, and the five of them replied. Now the work of the day begins.


    We''re going to magically light the fireplace and furnace. I don''t really understand the principle behind the magic, but it doesn''t require a particularly long chant.


    It is somewhat like grabbing a lump of power and squeezing it to raise the temperature and light a fire. The image is similar to that of adiabatic compression. If you put cotton in a cylinder and compress it with a piston at once, it burns with a pop.


    If you don''t have this, you will have to make a fire from charcoal or from scratch. It goes without saying that magic, which can be used almost as if it were a lighter, is much easier.


    I wonder how many wizards there are in this world who think of magic as nothing more than a lighter.


    When the fire is burning in the fire pit, put the sheet metal into the fire pit and heat it up. When it reaches a temperature suitable for working, it is placed on the anvil and hammered.


    When I first struck Helen''s sword, I didn''t know much about magic, but now I understand the area.


    So I hammered the sheet metal carefully so that the magic power would be contained properly.

 217 the first one

    The sheet metal is heated and beaten into the shape of the sword. If it is a normal shortsword, the body of the sword is cast and then shaped, but this is a special order, so it is forged from the start.


    Forging is not necessarily ...... of better quality than casting. It''s just that they have different characteristics.


    I chose forging simply because I can put more magic power into it.


    The more you hammer, the more the sheet metal changes its shape and the more magic it contains. The red of the heated iron and the glitter of the magical power create a rather fantastic atmosphere.


    It''s been a little over a week, but you still look brilliant.


    Rikke exhaled and said with fascination. You''ll be able to see that he''s become quite good at holding magic.


    He is learning both dwarven blacksmithing and elven magic, so I think he''s going to be a hell of a blacksmith in the future.


    In fact, the swords I delivered to him last time, both shortsword and longsword, were of excellent quality. They could even be called our high-end models.


    Rijke''s gotten better in the short time I''ve been away. I can''t afford to be complacent.


    "No, not really. No, not yet.


    No, not yet." I smiled back, but in my case, I''m using cheats. The only way to get better is to try new things and become more proficient.


    In that sense, I think Rike has more room to grow and more limits than I do.


    Well, it''s not bad to be the master of a legendary blacksmith. I chuckled and swung my hammer down on the sheet metal.


    The usual shortsword has a cast metal grip and tsuba, so there''s no hassle.


    The grip and blade are made as a single piece, but the tsuba is made as a separate part by splitting another piece of sheet metal. Naturally, this is also a special item with a lot of magic power.


    The length of the sword is decided by the sense of cheat so that it will be just right when put together.


    Insert the tsuba from the grip side to the base of the blade, tap and caulk it, and the shape is complete.


    I handed the finished shortsword to Helen, who had been watching from the side.


    "I haven''t even wrapped the leather around the grip yet, but give it a swing.


    Oh.


    In a slightly wider area around the business meeting area, Helen waved the shortsword, slowly at first, and then with a buzzing sound.


    It was as if she was dancing. If the world were a better place, she could have been a dancer. She was slender and tall.


    Everyone except me stopped to watch her. Deanna''s expression is very serious. She''s probably looking to see if there''s anything she can learn from that.


    She''s going to be more serious than usual today.


    What do you think?


    I called out to her, since I couldn''t watch her forever. Helen stopped moving for a moment. She just held out her shortsword.


    That''s awesome!


    Helen shouted so loudly that it seemed as if the air was vibrating. Everyone except Helen cowered in surprise.


    A rustling sound was heard from outside. Maybe Krull was startled too. Deanna noticed and went out the door of the forge.


    It looks the same as the last one!


    That''s because I made it that way.


    It''s because I made it that way." She comes at me as if she''s going to jump on me. I''m sure it''s unconscious, but he''s a pro at keeping the tip of the sword from pointing at me.


    The durability should be a little better than before, but I can''t test it right now.


    But I can''t test it now." Or rather, "I won''t have a chance to test it as long as I''m here.


    "So it''s really the same as before? That''s great.


    Yeah.


    I nodded at Helen''s words. I nodded at Helen''s words, but I couldn''t understand why she said it was the same. It''s obvious that I made it that way, but I''d like to do something to improve my cheat ........


    That''s right!


    I can''t help shouting. I can''t help but shout, "Yes!" Everyone is just as surprised as Helen was.


    Helen, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to retype that.


    "What, it''s this good?


    "Yeah.


    I smirked. Oh, yeah, I had that.


    "I''ll rebuild it with Apoi Takara and steel.

 218 Apoitakara and Combination Skills

    "Apoitakara ......? I''ve never heard of it. Is it different from Mithril or something?


    Helen nods her head, not quite sure.


    "Yeah. It''s a special mineral from the north, but it''s not widely available. It''s no wonder you don''t know about it.


    If you are a seasoned mercenary, you probably have some knowledge of minerals ...... or materials, but you don''t know about Apoitakara?


    Well, the mineral of the north is probably heliocane.


    Light and strong. Lighter and stronger than orichalcone or adamantite. It''s only used in a small part of the world, so it might not change that much.


    But it''ll still change things, right?


    Yeah. It might feel the same when you shake it, but the biggest difference is .......


    What''s the biggest difference?


    The glow.


    What?


    Apoi Takara glows blue.


    Oh, yeah?


    Doesn''t seem to do much.


    It''s apparently effective against ghostly demons (and the installation says it is), but you''re unlikely to run into it, and it''s unlikely to be more than a decoration.


    So I''m going to rebuild it, so just wait a little longer.


    That''s fine with me. ......


    But what''s wrong?


    Are you sure? It''s expensive, right?


    It''s for my family. It''s like half my hobby. Don''t worry about it.


    I don''t mind.


    Can you at least guess that a mineral you''ve never heard of is expensive? I don''t know if you think two gold pieces (I paid for one) are worth what we have.


    Oh, speaking of family.


    I offer Helen the knife I made yesterday and left in the smithy.


    I''ll take this one.


    You sure?


    Everyone in my family has one, except for Krull.


    When I said that, they all took knives out of their pockets and showed them to me. The picture of four people pulling out knives at once might be a little scary to normal people.


    But it''s a proof that they are our family.


    Then Helen knelt down in front of me. She looked like a knight being knighted.


    "Thank you, sir.


    "Oh, oh, .......


    I could not help but be stunned. Helen grinned and reverently accepted the knife I held out to her.


    Helen smiled and accepted my knife. Aren''t you surprised?


    I''m not surprised at all.


    I replied to Helen with a look of surprise on my face. I was surprised, partly because I was genuinely surprised, but also because I thought that she might have noticed my birth.


    But I couldn''t tell him my reason, so I just smiled and played it off.


    Don''t scare me too much. It''ll shorten my life.


    "It''s the world''s loss, master! We need you to make as many as possible!


    You have to make as many as you can!" Lique said loudly, and the whole place was filled with smiles. I have a feeling that this family will be fine no matter what.


    I had no reason to think so, but I did.


    I clapped my hands twice and gently lifted the apoitakara on the altar.


    As I expected, it was quite light for its size. If I wanted to use the whole thing, I would have thrown it into the furnace, but since I wanted to break it, I put it into the fireplace to heat it up.


    After a while, the temperature rises to the point where it can be processed, and I make a slit in it with a hammer.


    Then, place it on the anvil and hammer it so that it bends at the cut point. I hammered with a lot of force, but it did not bend easily.


    After bending it for quite a long time, I repeatedly bent it to the opposite side, and with much effort, broke off the appropriate amount and cut it out. I leave this feeling to the cheats.


    However, it is quite difficult to cut out with a steel screw. If the difficulty of cutting iron is 1, Apoitakara seems to be about 10. An ordinary blacksmith may not be able to cut it.


    I suppose the reason why it is not widely used is that it is not easy to process.


    In the end, the day ended with the cutting.


    Just before I went to bed that day, I said to myself


    I realized that I should have melted it down in the furnace and solidified only the necessary amount.


    but that is a different story.

 219 The Sword of Lightning-The First Thunder

    The next day, after completing my daily routine of fetching water, dressing myself, having breakfast, and worshipping at the altar, I started working on the apoitakara I cut out yesterday.


    This time, instead of mixing it in, I made a sandwich of apoitakara with steel. The idea is that if I shave the edge, or rather attach a blade, the apoitakara will be exposed as a blade .......


    So far, the cheat hasn''t told me that it''s impossible, so I think it will work as planned.


    If it doesn''t, I''ll have to start over, but then I''ll have a headache just thinking about what to do with the sandwiched apoitakara, so I hope it doesn''t come to that.


    The first step is to heat the cut apoitakara in a fire pit, and use a cheat sheet to determine the temperature at which it can be processed.


    Heated metal usually glows red and white. That was the case with Mithril. But Apoitakara glows blue.


    Normally, a blacksmith can tell how hot a metal is by its color. Fire, metal.


    Not being able to do that would be quite tricky. There is a possibility that only a few people in this world can handle it.


    You have to learn from scratch how to determine the temperature at which you can process it.


    But it''s beautiful.


    I muttered to myself. But it''s beautiful," I muttered to myself, "it''s so blue, and the color is so different, it''s like it''s been cut out.


    It''s different from mithril, isn''t it?


    Lique replied to my muttering. I stare at the heated blue glow of Apoitakara.


    "Yes, it is. It''s going to be tricky to remember this color.


    It''s okay that I''m a cheat and know them, but Rique doesn''t. But she''s a dwarf, so she''s probably better than a human.


    I''ll do my best to learn it. It''s a rare opportunity.


    "Oh, good luck.


    There is no way you can buy something that costs two gold coins.


    This is not a problem of the money I have, but a problem of distribution. If it is very expensive, it means that it is not available in the market.


    If you''re talking about money, I have plenty of it.


    When it reaches a temperature where it can be worked, take it out of the fireplace, place it on the anvil, and hammer it.


    I thought it would be troublesome if it soaked up magic and hardened, but it did not. This is also different from mithril. It seems to be absorbing more and more magic power. The reason is that it begins to emit phosphorescence little by little with each strike.


    However, it is good that it doesn''t get harder and harder every time you hit it, but it is very hard to begin with. It''s harder than mithril when it''s full of magic power.


    And the temperature drops quickly. It becomes unprocessable very quickly.


    This means that it takes a lot of work to stretch it just a little. I put the Apoitakara back on the fireplace after just a little stretching.


    If I were to make it with just this thing, it would cost me no less than ten gold coins for a knife.


    I thought to myself as I heated the Apoitakara on the fire.


    Then Helen, who had been watching the work as closely as Rike, said.


    You can get twenty.


    "Yeah?


    "Yeah. Weapons made of unusual materials fetch a high price in the first place. If you add Eizo''s quality to that, it''s going to be unbelievable. It''s at a price that even my fee can''t buy, but I''m sure there are plenty of people who still want it.


    I see. I''ll use that as a reference for pricing in the future.


    Recently, I''ve been selling almost everything I''ve made to Camilo, and getting him to buy it at his price.


    Of course, I trust that he won''t give me an unreasonable price, but it might be easier for me to buy such unusual items if I tell him what I want to pay, and I basically get what he wants for custom-made items, but if that''s not enough, I need to set a fair price myself.


    Helen, who is a mercenary and knows the prices of these things well, will have to help me learn them little by little.


    I took it out of the fireplace and pounded it again and again, and finally got it to the desired length in the evening.


    Then I split it into two pieces. This was also a difficult task, but fortunately it was not as laborious as stretching it.


    Thus ended the first day of Helen''s new sword making.

 220 Lightning Sword - Second move

    The next day, after I finished my morning routine, I started on the steel. Today I was going to use it to sandwich Apoitakara.


    I thought so when I touched Mithril, but perhaps it was because I struggled even more this time than I did then that steel seemed like a good, honest material.


    In fact, I''m grateful that it extends as much as I expect it to.


    At the moment I''m just stretching ordinary steel, so I haven''t even visited the rake.


    The rhythmic sound of my hammering echoes through the forge. Helen is making a mold for a shortsword with Diana.


    I watch her for a moment and see that she is quite handy. Deanna learned rather quickly, but I guess it''s easier to get a feel for something you know well (which is actually something related to it).


    "Hey.


    "Hmm?


    As I watched Helen, she approached me.


    "Did you use this mold to make your last one?


    No, when I made yours, I beat it and stretched it.


    What''s the difference?


    Oh, ......, yeah. The more you beat it, the easier it is to contain the magic.


    I was a little lost, but I decided to be honest.


    "Oh, you can do that too?


    Yeah. Yeah, Rike can do that too.


    When I said that, Rike gave me a big hug. She has a good body despite her youthful appearance, so she has a certain power.


    Although the ratio of cute is much higher. I''d say 7:3. Of course, the cute one is 7.


    But you''re happy?


    What''s good?


    For telling me.


    It''s good that we''re family.


    Yeah, Helen''s family now. We''ve only been a family for a week or so, but we''re still a family.


    When I smiled, Helen turned red and looked down. If she was as beautiful as Helen, she would have had one or two guys coming on to her, but she was overreacting, as if every gesture by a guy was unusual.


    It reminds me of when I first came here.


    When Deanna saw this, she mixed it up. I remember you weren''t so naive, probably because you had a lot of male siblings, but I don''t want to say anything about that because it would make you really sulky.


    "Come on, come on, work, work!


    I urged them, and they went back to their work. I started on the steel again.


    I got four sheets of steel, slightly thicker and smaller than Apoitakara.


    I took two of them, put the apoitakara between them, and grabbed them together with a saw and put them in the fire pit. If you want the steel to stick to each other, you need to prepare borax or something, but this time I''m going to try my best without it.


    The processing temperature of Apoitakara has a narrow range, but it overlaps with the processing temperature of steel. I''m trying to find the edge of the range.


    The amount of extension per strike is different between steel and apoitakara, so you have to take this difference into account. That''s where you have to show your skills. I am ashamed to admit that I used a cheat to do this.


    Take it out of the fireplace and hammer it. The response is different from that of the steel itself, probably because there is apoitakara in between.


    Perhaps it is because the temperature of the steel does not drop easily, but also because the temperature of the apoitakara does not drop easily, the processing time is longer than expected.


    During this long but short period of time, I try to process as much as I can. I want to make sure that the magic power will spread to the steel as much as possible.


    I don''t feel the disadvantage of having a different material in between. Thanks to the cheat.


    With lunch in between, I finally managed to get the length I wanted in the evening. The result was two pieces. Of course, they are both the same length and the same weight.


    I tapped them both lightly with my hand. The sound ...... seems to be slightly different from that of striking steel, but I don''t know. It may be my imagination.


    After shaping and sharpening, it will be done. I finished the work for the day, leaving it for the next day.

 221 The Sword of Lightning-Completion

    A sheet of Apoitakara sandwiched between two pieces of steel is placed in the fire pit.


    It is slowly heated to a temperature at which it can be worked.


    Remove it, place it on the anvil, and hammer it. The length of the blade is now sufficient, and the work of shaping it begins.


    The cross-section of the blade is made into a diamond shape by hammering, and the tip is made sharp from about 3/4 of the way up the blade. At the top of the rhombus, tap the part that will not become the blade to flatten it.


    The other side, which will be the handle, is simply stretched thin. The actual handle and tsuba are made separately from steel and fixed later.


    The sound of hammering echoes through the forge. The work itself is not much different from normal work, and I''ve already shown them the temperature, so Rike and the others are doing their own work, and the sound of Rike hammering the shortsword is mixed with the sound of me.


    It''s happened a few times before, but this time it''s not the sound of steel, but a little bit of cool apoitakara, which adds to the musicality.


    There''s steel in there, but it doesn''t sound like mithril either.


    Rikke said, and Liddy shook his head yes. Rikke was observing, and Riddy was the client who had repaired Mithril''s sword in the first place.


    "Is that so?


    Helen was the first to react. She didn''t know the sound of the mithril strike.


    "It sounded clear and beautiful.


    "Yes, it was.


    Samija and Deanna responded. They didn''t see it, but they knew the sound because they were working next to it.


    "Well, I would have liked to have heard it.


    Helen pouted. It''s just a matter of timing, but I know it''s boring to be the only one who doesn''t know.


    Well, you''ll get your chance.


    I say, hammering my sword. There aren''t many craftsmen around here who can process mithril.


    If you go to the city, you can find people who can process mithril, but when it comes to magic power, I''m pretty sure I''m the only one around here who can do it without being conceited or cheating.


    This is because there is not enough magic power in the city or town to put it into mithril. There are not many blacksmiths in the kingdom who know this and live in places with a lot of magic.


    I don''t live here knowing that either.


    Anyway, if that''s the case, there''s a good chance that Mithril will come to me when it comes to this area, and then I''ll have a good chance to hear it.


    Whether or not Helen is at home at that time, I''d like to let her hear it while she''s here.


    When I said this, Helen nodded and went back to her work.


    Unlike steel alone, it still took a long time to sand apoitakara with the material. Nevertheless, a little after noon, I was relieved to see that the shape was completed.


    After that, I made the tsuba and handle out of steel. I was able to make this one quickly, since it was only steel. I also engraved the mark of the fat cat on the handle.


    The quality and speed of the work seems to have improved. I''ll show it to Rike, since I can''t really understand it myself.


    What do you think? What do you think? I think it''s good for that time.


    No, I''d say it''s a top-notch product.


    Without pause, Rike answered. Without pause, Leake answered.


    "Is that it?


    "Yes. Some blacksmiths would be broken if they had to make this in this amount of time.


    Rike says it with such a serious face that I lose all interest in making fun of it.


    I don''t mind if you don''t.


    I know the best of the masters. I may not be able to go that far, but I''ll go as far as I can go.


    In moderation.


    I don''t want you to fall down because you''re still young (I don''t know how old dwarves are), so I want you to look ahead.


    After that, I carved both sides of the flattened part of the blade with a tagane. The engraving is of a lightning bolt, similar to the one I made before. The engraving is done by shaving off all the steel so that the apoitakara is exposed.


    By doing this, the lightning will appear in blue on the blade. The lightning on the blade and blade glows blue. The bearer of the sword is a mercenary known as "Xunrai". I hope it lives up to its owner''s alias.


    Combine the finished parts with the blade and wrap the hilt with leather. The whole thing is now in place. The sun is just about to set, and Rike and the others are cleaning up.


    I present both swords to Helen, who is now free.


    "It''s done. It''s getting a little dark, but give it a try. I''ll put the blades on later.


    "...... Ooooh!


    Helen''s voice echoed through the workshop, impressed by the finished swords.

 222 "Quick thunder."

    Holding the two completed shortswords, Helen shouted. The door to the forge slammed. It was probably a startled Krull.


    "Shall we try it outside while we appease Krull?


    Are you sure?


    Sure.


    In the future, it is possible that you will be asked to make a decorative sword, but at least for this sword, it was made with the intention of serious practical use.


    ...... I''m not saying that I didn''t use Apoitakara for decorative purposes.


    Anyway, it''s a sword that''s meant to be used by a specific individual, so what''s wrong with the user trying it out?


    I stood up, removed the doorstop, and slowly opened the door. As I expected, there was Krull standing there looking worried.


    "All right, all right, Helen''s just a little happy, don''t worry.


    I stroked Krull''s neck, leaving just enough space for everyone to pass.


    "Krull-ruh-ruh.


    Krull squealed and regained some of his composure. "Slightly" because everyone else has come out of the house after me. Maybe he thinks he can play with me.


    Leaving that role to Rikke and Liddy (Krull''s favorite seems to be Deanna (Mom), but she seems to be in a good mood with everyone else), me, Samija and Deanna went to see Helen''s test.


    We haven''t put the blade on yet, so just be careful you can''t cut it.


    When I say this, Helen responds with a wave of her hand and walks straight to the center of the garden.


    When she was sure that she was far enough away from us, she began to spin her sword in her hand, lightly at first, but then so quickly that it made a whirring sound. It was almost like a rhythmic gymnastics competition.


    Helen was tall and slender, and it seemed even more so when she did it. As she swung the two swords around quickly, they sometimes looked like a single weapon. It''s as if she''s been handling them for years, even though she just held them.


    After checking the condition of the sword in his hand for a while, he now began to swing it with his whole body. Each swing was incredibly quick. I managed to follow his motions, but the next moment he was almost finished.


    "Do you know when it''s coming?


    I had asked both Diana and Samija.


    No, I''ve been watching them every day since then, but I have no idea.


    It was Deanna who answered my question. Even though she''s been practicing with Helen in the evenings for a few days, she can''t keep up with her. This is a story that shows how fast Helen moves.


    Watching her move with her whole body, it was as if she was dancing. She gradually increases her range of motion, sometimes moving like flowing water, sometimes like a raging storm.


    The blue light of Apoitakara follows its path, like a thundering cumulonimbus. To use a standard story from the previous world, it''s like a dragon''s nest: .......


    At the moment when the range of movement and the speed of movement both reach their peak


    "Huh!


    A faint blue light flashed several meters through the air. The lightning that lived up to its name had appeared there.


    It looks like it could cut a rock in half, regardless of whether it has a blade or not.


    Helen was out of breath as she swung her sword. If it was the temperature, there would be steam rising from her body.


    What do you think?


    Helen called out when she had calmed down. Helen called out when she had calmed down a bit, "How are you doing?" Judging by the way she was acting, she was at least below average, but just in case.


    She took a few more breaths and then turned around to face me. She''s kind of feisty. I, Samija, and Deanna all turned our bodies up a little.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to do. One on each side of you.


    As soon as he put them down, he ran towards you with great speed. It must have been easy for him to start running because the way he placed the swords was just like a crouching start.


    I was so startled that I couldn''t move, and Helen hugged me with such force that she almost pushed me down. Because of the height difference, her breasts were squeezed tightly together.


    It''s great! You''re amazing, Eizo!


    "No, no, no! Take it easy a little bit!


    I screamed in protest, unable to move at all. It''s really hard to breathe with this thing.


    I think I understand now why Helen is called Lightning.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why Helen is called Lightning.

 223 a relaxing day

    It took more than just Diana to get Helen off of me, and Samija and Rique were barely able to join in.


    Riddy didn''t join in because he wasn''t so powerful. She might have used the "sleep" spell, but from what I''ve heard, it only greatly increases the original sleepiness, so it might not work at all in an excited state.


    Of course, Krull didn''t join in. If I needed Krull, which has the strength of a horse or two, my ribs and spine would be in danger before I could say that Helen was beyond human limits.


    That was pretty bad, too. I think I heard a creak.


    Oh, thanks a lot.


    I thanked Deanna and the others as I was released. I''ve seen something like this before. Was it the first time I struck the sword, or was it when I was cleaning it?


    It''s been less than a year since I came here, so it must have been more recent than that, but it seems like a long time ago.


    "Sorry, Eizo, .......


    Helen, on the other hand, was depressed. It''s not a bad thing to explode your emotions because you''re happy after all.


    I was fine, so don''t worry about it. If you''re happy, that''s fine.


    When I said that.


    "Yeah.


    Helen nodded and got back into a good mood.


    The next morning, during the meeting after breakfast, I said.


    The next morning, during our meeting after breakfast, I said, "Why don''t we take today as usual and go to the forest tomorrow? You''ve got plenty of meat to spare, right?


    Oh, yeah.


    Samija was the first one to get on board.


    "Yes. It might be nice to go for a walk in the woods without hunting sometimes.


    Deanna was the next to join in the conversation. Liddy nodded his head in agreement. Rikke seemed to have no objection.


    "Can I go too?


    "Sure.


    Helen asked hesitantly, and I answered immediately.


    She had been away for a long time as a mercenary, and it had been a long time since she had lived like this, so she probably didn''t know what to do.


    So be it. Of course I''ll take Krull with me, so we can gather herbs and fruits as we find them.


    I agree. I agree. When I''m hunting and gathering, I don''t have time to collect fruits, but medicinal herbs.


    "Well then, tomorrow we''ll go for a walk in the forest, focusing on the medicinal herbs that Liddy has identified. It''s only a vacation, so you don''t have to try to collect a lot.


    Liddy nodded vigorously, and the others replied, ending the morning.


    This day I decided to finish the casting of my shortsword and make a few knives.


    If I took tomorrow off, the day after tomorrow would be my day to go to the city, but I had enough production for the general models (which were getting close to the high-end models) that Camilo would not complain about a few of my high-end models if I had enough for today.


    Unlike the previous world, I work pretty much as I please, so I don''t get stressed out at work, but I still get excited at the thought of the next day off, probably because the spirit of the black era is still ingrained in my skin.


    Perhaps reflecting my mind, my hammering is somewhat light. Finishing the sword and making the knife proceeded smoothly.


    You''re in a good mood, aren''t you?


    That''s what Rike said to me. I don''t care about that at all. Partly because I know that he has no ill intentions.


    "Really? Well, I''m looking forward to tomorrow.


    "I see. There''s more to it than that, though.


    Other than that?


    Isn''t it just getting faster and faster?


    Yeah, is it?


    I don''t feel that way at all, but if that''s how Rike sees it, then maybe it is. I can''t tell exactly what''s going on today because I''m in a high mood, so I''ll have to check again later.


    Today, Rike is only making knives, while everyone else is working on sheet metal.


    It''s not a vacation, but it''s a relaxing day, I thought as I finished my work for the day.

 224 picnic

    The next day, after completing my daily routine, I prepared to go out. My lunch will be the usual sweet and spicy boiled boar meat sandwiched between two pieces of unfermented bread, like a Kakuni burger.


    If I had something like a chicken egg, I could have a little more variation, but I wonder how safe chicken eggs are in this world.


    I''m still worried about the half-boiled eggs, but if the bacteria in this world are safe if heated above 70 degrees Celsius, like salmonella in the previous world, I''d like to make arrangements to get some someday.


    There was no point in begging for what I didn''t have, so after packing my usual lunch, I prepared some mint tea, put it in a water bag, and packed it in a sack.


    Since we were going into the forest, we all changed into comfortable clothes.


    In case you were wondering, Helen and I have shortswords, Rike has a short spear, and the other three have bows. With this system, we should be able to run into a little trouble. We''re getting pretty well armed, too. .......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Everyone in the family replies to my words in their own language. When I was sure that everyone had left, I closed and locked the door of the house.


    Outside, Krull is waiting anxiously. I told him about it yesterday, but I don''t know if he understood it or if he guessed it from the way everyone was acting.


    In any case, I think he''s a smart kid. Think of me as a foolish parent.


    I left the bag with Krull. The cart is noisy, and I don''t know how long it can hold up.


    It must have weighed quite a bit since it contained food and water (tea) for six people, but Krull didn''t seem to mind.


    "You asked for my luggage, Krull.


    When Deanna said this, Krull squeaked a good-natured "Crew" and the six of us and one of the cows started walking deeper into the forest.


    The sunlight from the sky shone like a spotlight on some parts of the forest as we walked. It''s a good thing it''s sunny today.


    Speaking of weather...


    I thought the rainy season was coming soon?


    Yes, it is. My hunch is that it''ll be here next week or within a month at the latest. I think it''ll last a while.


    My question was answered by Samija. She''s lived here since birth, I''m sure of it.


    I think we''ll take a break from deliveries for that time.


    As for the cart, even if we can get some cloth for tomorrow''s delivery and make the top in a hurry, we will still be exposed to the rain even if we cover the crull with cloth and make it into a jacket.


    We have enough money saved up that we don''t have to work so hard, and unless Camilo is in trouble, we don''t want to travel long distances, even to the city.


    It''s better that way.


    We''ve got plenty of food and supplies.


    Well, let''s do it.


    I''d be happy to do that too, so I decided not to deliver the next week. In fact, I wondered if Camilo would be bothered, but I was sure he would manage.


    About an hour after we left the house, Liddy suddenly shouted and started running in the forest.


    We rushed after her. When we caught up with her, we found her crouched down a little ahead of us. She seemed to be picking something.


    Did you find something?


    Liddy nodded and presented us with what looked like something he had just picked.


    "These mushrooms are very valuable.


    The mushroom was glowing with a pale phosphorescence, even in the daytime. In the previous world, there were some mushrooms that glowed, but you couldn''t tell unless it was nighttime.


    The fact that they appear to glow in the daytime means that they must be quite bright at night.


    It can be used as a remedy for a variety of ailments. It needs to be dried, though.


    "Oh, that''s convenient.


    Liddy nodded again as I answered. If it''s so convenient, I don''t understand why you''re in such a hurry to collect it.


    Amateurs picking mushrooms can cause a lot of accidents, but Liddy is an elf who used to live in the forest. You wouldn''t mistake her for an elf. You''re not going to ...... me, are you?


    I''ve never heard of this mushroom.


    I''ve never heard of this mushroom. I guess she doesn''t like that there''s something she doesn''t know as a beastman of the Kuro Forest.


    It only grows on that ivy, and only at this time of year, before the rainy season. It dissolves when it gets wet.


    The so-called mushroom part of the mushroom is the corpus callosum, which is the same as the flower or fruit in plants, and the stem or root part is the fungus that spreads in the soil, but this mushroom must be spreading its mycelium in the ivy and getting nutrition from it.


    That is, if the mushroom in this world is the same as the one in the previous world.


    Elves know a lot, after all!


    Liddy was not offended by Helen''s unreserved admiration, and shrank back in embarrassment.

 225 medicinal herbs

    Liddy said it was a valuable mushroom, so we looked for similar ivy around the area, but in the end we only found that one.


    If just one mushroom is effective against various diseases, there is little to worry about in case of emergency. We are deep in the woods, and even if something were to happen, it would often be too late for an emergency. .......


    The current level of medical care in this world is nothing compared to the previous world, of course, but it still makes a big difference if you have the right medicine.


    Speaking of illness, I asked myself a question.


    "Is there magic that cures disease?


    I don''t have any detailed knowledge of magic in my installation. In fact, I don''t even understand what kind of magic Liddy showed me in the battle with the hobgoblin.


    Yes, there are. There are many simple spells that can be used.


    The question was answered by Liddy. She''s the magic expert in our house.


    "Simple, like curing a fever?


    "Well, yes. I can cure a headache and a slight fever.


    "Really?


    Liddy nodded his head. As a person who had frequent tension headaches in the previous world (along with stiff shoulders, a kind of occupational disease for desk workers), I was envious.


    But still, it''s not a cure-all. ......


    Liddy alone can''t cure stomachaches or illnesses that cause more than a slight fever. In that case, mushrooms and medicinal herbs ...... are the way to go.


    There are doctors in the city who can do magic to cure headaches and stomachaches, but they are very expensive.


    This time, Diana answered. There are doctors in the capital who can cure headaches and stomachaches, but they are very expensive.


    How much does it cost?


    A gold coin for a headache.


    That''s expensive.


    When I heard the price, I laughed. If you think about the amount of money we can get from one delivery, it must be more than that.


    If you have a severe headache, it''s not something you can call on on a daily basis or keep in your house.


    So I usually just use herbs or something.


    Of course.


    When I first came here, I found a herb for fever, but if there is a herb for headache like that, it should be much cheaper.


    Or maybe they combine herbs and prescribe them to cure headaches.


    Doctors in this world are like a hybrid of wizards and medicine men.


    Oh, there it is.


    Liddy runs up to her again. This time it''s not a mushroom growing on ivy, but the grass itself.


    "This is a herb for stomachache, isn''t it?


    Liddy gently plucked the herb and showed it to me. It''s a grass with a slight red color.


    I''ve never seen anything like it around here. I wondered if it was worth the trip.


    "Can you plant it in my field?


    I think so.


    So you''ll take a couple of plants?


    Yes.


    Liddy gave a small nod. I took the rags and rope out of the bag. It would be a pity if we didn''t bring them in as healthy as possible, even if they were grass.


    Me, Rike, Samija, and Helen used knives to dig up the soil around the grass, wrapped it in cloth, and tied it with rope to keep it from unraveling.


    The grass was tied around Krull''s neck.


    "Spoils of war.


    Coo.


    Krull shakes his head happily. I was a little worried that he might fall, but it seems that my fears were unfounded.


    It swayed and swayed, but it didn''t come off or shake the earth off. This way, even if Krull walks on it, he won''t fall off before he realizes it.


    I plugged up the two holes in the ground. It would be like a natural trap, and it would be bad for running animals (including beasts and humans) to get caught.


    After that, we walked leisurely through the forest. The sound of birds singing and the rustling of the wind filled the air. The sound of birds singing, the sound of the wind rustling in the air, and the sound of idle talk as we walked through the forest was like a picnic, or an adventure, or something like that, and it was enough to stimulate a man''s heart.


    Of course, it is a dangerous place to be.


    But now, with Samija, a hunter who is familiar with this forest, Liddy, who is knowledgeable about plants in general, Helen, who has the greatest military strength, and me, though I''m not as strong as her, I feel more at ease.


    Whether he realized the relaxed atmosphere or not, or whether the relaxed atmosphere was a flag, Samija suddenly stopped. Her face was clearly on alert.


    Similarly, Krull stopped and craned his neck. The fact that these two stopped at the same time and were on alert meant that there must be something dangerous nearby.


    We sensed this, and raised our weapons.

 226 battle

    The round pupil in Samija''s amber iris contracted, indicating the tension in the air.


    I''m sorry Eizo, I was upwind and didn''t see you until later. It''s a big black bear.


    Samija apologized as she prepared her bow. If C��mya didn''t notice it, no one would notice it unless it was a human.


    I understand that this is why she is apologizing.


    I''ll just say briefly, "Don''t worry about it.


    Krull, who was looking around, and Samija were looking in the same direction.


    "Do you understand me, Krull?


    "Queue.


    Krull is getting more nervous than ever. If worse comes to worst, we''ll just have her run away.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    Should we attack from here?


    No, they''re in the bushes, so we''d better not.


    We''re in a place where the undergrowth is a little thin. The target that Samija and Krull are looking out for is a shrubby area that we can''t see well.


    Helen and I stepped forward as the vanguard toward it. Behind us will be Rike with his spear, and further behind will be Deanna, Liddy, and Samija.


    Do you think you and I can handle this?


    I''ve never had to deal with a bear before.


    I have.


    "You have? ......


    Helen makes an exasperated noise. That time it was a spear, this time it''s a shortsword. I think I should have brought a longsword.


    I thought about switching weapons with Rike, but then I reconsidered, since he has a spear to compensate for Rike''s reach, and it would make no sense to do that.


    A rustling sound came from the bushes. My nose caught a faint whiff of the beast''s scent, a characteristic smell that seemed to stick to me. The smell of blood.


    If I can faintly detect it, then Saamya must be feeling it intensely. I can''t see her expression because I''m behind her.


    The tension in the room was overwhelming. For a moment, there is silence. All the birds and insects are hiding, and it''s as if all time has stopped.


    The next moment, a huge body jumps out of the bushes. I thought it was going to attack us at once, but it stood up when it saw us. Maybe it was a threatening move.


    Whatever it was, Helen and I wouldn''t have missed it. We didn''t have a plan in advance, but we dispersed and ran at it.


    The bear looked confused for a moment, but then swung his arm down at me, who was approaching from the right side, probably because I was dominant.


    The thought of my previous run-in with another bear crossed my mind, but I quickly kicked it out of the way and managed to avoid its arm as I fell down.


    "Phew!


    Helen took advantage of the opportunity to close the gap between them, let out a short breath, and swung her double-edged shortsword. The blue thunderbolts that you saw during the test flashed through space.


    After the lightning had passed, the bear''s left arm was sliced off. It was nothing short of brilliant.


    The bear grunted.


    The bear moaned. The bear''s eyes seemed to be burning with anger, though I hoped it would be afraid and run away.


    It turned to face Helen with a swiftness that did not match its huge body. But then three arrows pierced her.


    They were all my own arrowheads. They could probably penetrate metal armor, but they pierced the bear''s fur with ease.


    The bear barked again, this time trying to turn its head in that direction.


    But then two streaks of blue light flare up. Helen''s shortsword struck the bear in the neck with another bolt of lightning.


    The headless bear''s body wobbled for a while, and then fell to the ground.

 227 8th person

    The fallen bear was surrounded by Helen and me, and Rike a little further away.


    The bear''s head and body are separated by a tear, and even if it is a demon, it is unlikely to survive, but you have to be careful.


    The other three are looking at their surroundings. It''s not as if there isn''t another beast or something out there looking for an opening.


    They watched for a while, but there was still no sign of movement. Everyone slowly lowered their weapons.


    "Are you guys okay?


    I called out to them, but all I got was the same voice telling me they were okay.


    Well, Helen took care of that in no time at all. There was no reason for me to be injured except that I had rolled to avoid the attack.


    From the looks of everyone, it seems that there is little blood on them. Seeing this, my consciousness switched from full alert to normal.


    It was only for a moment, but the exhaustion from being so cautious hit me hard.


    I couldn''t help but sit down on the spot.


    "Was this bear about to turn into a demon?


    I wondered.


    "I didn''t sense any stagnant magic," Liddy said.


    Liddy said. So he wasn''t turning into a demon?


    The big black bears have a habit of pouncing on their prey when they see one.


    It was Samija who continued. There are spiders that have this habit, but I can''t think of any mammals that have it.


    In the Kuro Forest, there is a relatively large number of prey, so I think this is a habit that they can afford.


    What happens to the abandoned prey?


    Well, if it''s lucky or unlucky, if it''s hungry when it comes back, it''s in its stomach.


    You can''t just hunt more prey and fill your stomach.


    Even if they can''t eat all of them, wolves or other animals will take care of them, and even if they don''t, the bodies that return to the earth will be used to feed the forest.


    In this way, I feel that the mechanism of nature is both well-designed and not so well-designed.


    "Eizo".


    As I was thinking about this, Samija spoke to me in a slightly tense voice.


    "What''s wrong?


    I think we should check on the prey he''s supposed to have killed.


    I can''t detect it anymore because of the smell of his blood, but I could smell it when he showed up. If it''s not his, then it''s definitely something he killed.


    I don''t know if it was a deer or a rabbit, but if Samija says I should check, then I should.


    As for the bear, we agreed to let the forest take care of it, though it could be used as food.


    In the previous case, we went looking for the bear and killed it, so we thought it would be a memorial service to eat it, so we did so, but this time there is a difference in that it was an encounter.


    In other words, this time, the decision to beat or beat us was completely mutual, despite the difference in numbers.


    I stood up, digging up my buttocks, which looked like they were about to sprout roots, and we all slowly walked in the direction Samija was pointing.


    When we were walking slowly but not too far, Samija stopped.


    "Is it around here?


    I asked, and Camija nodded silently.


    I signaled to the others to search the area, but aside from Camija and Krull, the others didn''t have a good sense of smell. Liddy, who has a lot of knowledge about the forest, is a little more likely to notice the changes.


    Samija will probably find it faster than we will.


    Against our will, we heard voices.


    We rushed over. There it was: ...... No, it was a wolf. Two of them. One of them was an adult with a large body, but the center of its body had been cut open.


    One of the wolves was a fine adult with a large body, but it had been slashed in the center of its body. I glanced at Samija, but she shook her head. No luck here.


    The other one was the voice I''d heard earlier. A rather small wolf, almost the size of a pup.


    I don''t know if it''s him or her, but it''s still yapping and threatening me. I wonder if the out-of-control wolf was protecting this little wolf.


    "Is this the girl you were talking about?


    I asked Samija, who nodded her head. A wolf that lost its parents. Even if the other beast that came to me at the smell of blood was a wolf, I don''t know if it would protect a child from another pack.


    Not to mention the other beasts that may have come by.


    I''m not sure if I can ignore it if I''m told that I can''t bear to leave the little life I''ve noticed to die.


    I glanced at the others and saw that they all looked at me expectantly. I sighed and said.


    Okay, I''ll help.


    I concentrated on thinking about how to get this little wolf out of here safely.

 228 wolf

    The little wolf keeps barking at us in a puppy-like voice. We don''t want this voice attracting other beasts.


    We''ll be in danger, but he''ll be in danger too. We''ve got to do something to shut him up.


    "I wonder if she''ll follow us if we feed her. ......


    I mumbled to myself. I wish it were that simple, but it''s probably not.


    "I think ...... will come.


    The one who replied to my tweet in the same volume was Samija.


    You''re coming? I should''ve cut the meat off that bear.


    It''s not good for her, but we have no choice. I take out a lunch box from the bag around Krull''s neck, remove only the meat from the stewed sandwich, show it to him, and approach him little by little.


    The little wolf is still howling at me, backing up just a little.


    When I get close enough, the wolf stops howling and starts twitching its nose. I was relieved to see that it had stopped howling for the time being.


    I slowly put the meat on the ground and squatted down, out of reach. The little wolf''s nose twitched as it crept closer and closer to the meat.


    When he reaches the meat, he carefully smells it. After that, it immediately began to hug and peck at the meat. It''s cute to see an animal child hugging and chomping.


    This can be seen from the fact that the HP on my shoulder is shrinking. I know how cute it is, so I think it''s time to stop, Deanna. .......


    Eventually, the wolf finished eating and began to stare at us. We kept our hands to ourselves as we watched, and then it started to approach us.


    When we were within arm''s reach, the wolf sat down. There was no sign of further approach.


    No, no, no. I held out my hand boldly but slowly.


    If it bites me and I have a disease like rabies, I''m out, so it''s a big gamble. The chip is my life.


    The werewolf sniffed my hand as I slowly held it out. At least the first step is clear.


    I let him sniff for a while, and then he started wagging his tail, so I moved my hand slowly and stroked his head gently. He didn''t seem to be particularly surprised and didn''t run away, but he seemed to be comfortable.


    "Good, good, good. Do you want to follow us?


    I said, looking into the wolf''s eyes. The wolf looked back at me, wagging its tail.


    "One!


    The little wolf looked back at me, wagged its tail and mewed cheerfully. I picked him up gently, but he didn''t resist. We decided to take this opportunity to get away from here.


    We were not sure what to do with the corpse of the wolf, which was probably its parent, but it was part of the cycle of the forest to leave it as it was and let it return to the earth. It pained me, but I decided to leave it as it was.


    I walked a little faster through the forest in the direction of home. Today''s picnic was, of course, cancelled.


    I took the wolf in my arms and left it with Deanna at my strongest wish. The little wolf is looking around and sniffing with interest, probably because she has a higher perspective.


    There was no sign that he was trying to escape. In fact, she seemed to think it would be easier.


    The three of us, Helen, Samija, and Krull, who were free, proceeded with caution.


    It''s amazing how quickly they take to you.


    I said, glancing at Deanna. Samija, who is standing next to me, moving her nose like the wolf, watching for the smell, replies.


    He kind of knows his parents are dead, too. The only reason he stayed there was because he didn''t know what to do.


    "So you''re saying they''re okay because you gave them food?


    Samija gives a small nod. I''ll keep talking.


    "I thought there was a pack of forest wolves, but it was just parents and kids. Did they get separated?


    When I saw them before, I saw only parents and children, but they must have had other siblings or packs nearby. It seems unlikely that they would be completely separated from the pack, even if they were separated for a while.


    Samija shakes her head at my words. She''s not a straggler?


    He''s small for a kid this age. I''m sure there was something wrong with him, but usually mothers leave their children alone in such situations.


    "And you didn''t do that?


    Samija nodded loudly this time.


    "I don''t know why. I don''t know why, but maybe that''s what drove them away. That in itself is not strange, because the whole pack is in danger if there is a slow learner. And while wandering in the forest, he came across a bear. The fact that she has a good nose and didn''t notice the bear suggests that her mother was also in dire straits. ......


    Is it possible that the bear was trying to steal his prey, but we didn''t see it?


    Yeah.


    It''s not like they''re slowing us down, we have strong sisters. With every new life comes responsibility, and with this one, at least until she grows up, she will be able to fulfill that responsibility.


    That''s what I thought when I saw the little wolf pleasing Deanna''s cheek.

 229 your name

    We made it home without encountering any danger, thanks to the vigilance of the whole family.


    Deanna put the wolf down at my urging and ran around the house, looking curious.


    "Don''t go where I can''t see you.


    I called out to the little wolf, who scampered around like a rat firework, and it stopped and looked back at me.


    "One!


    And then it started running again. He''s so clever.


    I unpacked Krull and he started walking toward the wolf. I guess she''s trying to take care of him.


    You''re the big sister in our family. If you look at the order in which they came to our house, Helen may be in between, but she is probably older.


    As for Kururu and Saamya, I''d say Saamya just barely. She is five years old in beastly age. I think Krull is probably younger than that.


    I don''t know the age of dragons, so it''s just a hunch. It''s possible that she''s 180 years old. ......?


    Since the little wolf is certainly the youngest and definitely older than the little wolf, Kururu should be the older sister.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m sure you''re the youngest, and I''m sure you''re older than that, so you can call me Krull.


    Deanna was about to wander off with him, but he cleared his throat and stopped her. Thank God, she still had some sense left in her.


    I carried the stuff I had unloaded from Krull into the warehouse. I put the mushrooms and herbs in there to dry.


    I also cut up some dried meat. This is for the little wolf.


    We all talked about the lunch we didn''t eat, and decided to eat it in the garden.


    When we got back to the house, I reheated the tea and boiled the dried meat to make it soft. I don''t know how old the wolf is when it can handle hard food, but I think it''s probably old enough to be able to handle it.


    So we prepare soft meat for them. From now on, I''ll have to leave more raw meat for her when she catches something.


    Lay out a cloth in the yard as a leisure sheet and prepare lunch, tea, and meat for the wolf.


    A little wolf who had been playing with Krull a short distance away came toward me, perhaps smelling me or sensing me from the way I was preparing. Thank God I didn''t have to call out.


    They each sat down on the seat, and the little wolf sat down next to Diana. I put some unseasoned, boiled and softened dried meat there, and she started to eat it.


    Well, I guess it''s too early for her to learn to wait, so I didn''t say anything for the time being.


    We humans ate our fill, and Krull lay down right next to the seat. She doesn''t eat much, you know.


    Now we have to think of a name for her.


    I said as I watched the little wolf hug and gobble up the meat.


    "Don''t you have a better idea Eizo?


    Deanna asks. I opened my mouth slowly.


    "No, I''m .......


    Eizo has no sense of naming things, you know.


    "Eizo doesn''t have any sense of naming," Samija told me. I cover my face with my hands.


    "The master is ......


    "I see. ......


    I can hear Rikke and Liddy talking to me in a gentle voice. I shrank even more.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    Samija said, moving the conversation forward. I took my hand away from my face.


    I took my hand away from my face, "I wonder if she''s male or female?


    As she said this, Deanna picked up the wolf, who had already finished his meat, and checked his crotch area. Samija is peeking at her from the side.


    "You''re a girl.


    "It''s a girl.


    Samija confirms, and Diana takes over. Another girl. It''s about time there were more guys besides me. .......


    In case you''re wondering, I''m thinking about it too. I''m just trying to figure it out.


    "Lucy.


    While we were all groaning and thinking about names, Liddy murmured.


    I see, Lucy.


    "Isn''t that cute?


    I said honestly. Samija, Deanna, Rike and Helen don''t seem to have any objections.


    Deanna says she''ll put the wolf down.


    "So your name''s Lucy.


    One!


    And so the little wolf was replaced by Lucy, who joined our family.

 230 Second one.

    Lucy was the first to finish eating and wanted to run around the area, so I said, "As far as you can see," as usual, and she cheerfully replied and started running.


    Krull, who had been snoozing, seemed to have sensed this and slowly got up and started running after her.


    Lucy, too, is following her orders and staying out of our sight. She (the real wolf? I guess she (the real wolf?) understands that it''s dangerous to go where we can''t see her.


    Watching him run around like this made our lunch quite enjoyable.


    After such a leisurely lunch, Samija and I lay down. Everyone else remained seated, looking like a family relaxing in a foreign park.


    I wonder what we should do with Lucy''s cabin.


    I murmured. I think the house or Krull''s hut would be enough, but it would be nice to have a dedicated doghouse or wolfhouse. It''s like a basic DIY project.


    No, I''m sure there''s no such thing as basic DIY when you''ve already built a room addition and a running dragon hut.


    "Don''t you need it?


    It was Diana who said that.


    She''s probably thinking she should just let them stay at home.


    "Do noblemen keep hunting dogs in the house?


    "No? No, we didn''t have them, but the ones that do have their own buildings and janitors because they can''t keep more than one or two dogs.


    Oh, I see.


    If it was a nobleman''s hunt, it would be done in a vast wilderness. One or two cows wouldn''t be enough.


    It is obvious that such a large number of animals cannot be managed without specialists. The management costs would be high, and it would be hard for the aristocracy.


    If you want to keep a beastman ......, do you want him to roost with you?


    We change roosts from time to time, you know.


    Yeah.


    Samias ......, or rather beastmen, change their roosts. If they change their roost every now and then, they won''t be able to build a hut every time.


    So, if you keep them, they will basically live with you in the roost.


    What about dwarves?


    There were some workshops that had dogs, but they were basically guard dogs, so they built huts and lived outside.


    Dwarves seem to make things quickly.


    That''s also possible.


    Rikke and the other dwarves were dwarves, and the answer was what I thought it would be. If you''re a dwarf and you''re going to build an addition to your house, you might as well build a doghouse.


    Elves are ......


    "We''re like common property of the village. There is a village in the forest. So we don''t have any kind of hut, and the dogs and wolves are where they want to be, or they coexist. ......


    I see.


    Liddy replied with some bite. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s been a long time since I''ve had information that fits with my view of elves from my previous world.


    You can''t afford to keep a dog when you''re a mercenary.


    There were few people who had dogs. There were a few, but they couldn''t stay in the inn, so they had to be able to stay in the field all the time.


    On the contrary, there may be some people who are willing to stay in the wild for their dogs. People''s love for their pets is unfathomable.


    We talked a lot after that, but in the end, we decided not to build a hut and not to tie him up anywhere in particular.


    Deanna said and I agreed that it would be better to just tie her up since she''s still a wolf, but seeing how she''s running around now, Krull doesn''t need to guide her or anything to keep her out of our sight. ...... I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    Also, as with Krull, if something were to happen, she would abandon this place and run away.


    And if Lucy wants to go back to the wild, Deanna might object, but I''m okay with that. You''re free to go back then.


    Somehow, I have a feeling that she won''t do that. But I''ll leave it to the grown-up to decide. The wolf.


    Maybe I need to make my own weapon. ......


    There was a lull in the air, and Lucy suddenly fell asleep leaning on Krull as if her batteries had run out (my shoulder HP was down).


    I hadn''t thought to bring a conspicuous weapon with me during the Helen rescue mission because it was an infiltration, but I could have asked Camilo to bring one if I wanted to.


    Besides, I think it would be better to have a weapon that could be useful in a case like this.


    Reach is important, right?


    Rikke asks excitedly. We''re talking about weapons.


    No long-handled weapons, because they''re too long to carry.


    A longsword, then?


    Hmm, .......


    I cocked my head. The length and usefulness of a longsword might be about the same, but something about it didn''t feel right.


    "What about the one you were making for that demon?


    As Rike and I were groaning, Deanna said casually.


    That''s it! That''s it!


    Rike and I both agreed. That''s a good idea.


    And so I decided to make my second sword.

 231 good night

    I''m going to make my own sword. The mere sound of it excites me, but I''m off today.


    Take a break when you can. It''s an ironclad rule of good work.


    When I think about it, when I first came here, I was working very hard, partly because my life depended on it.


    Now, if I want to make a living, I can do it three days a week.


    If Ricke helps me, I only need to make a few high-end models, so one day''s work is enough for me.


    Well, that''s all thanks to Camilo, who is a steady buyer.


    Since we''ve just come back from a long trip and Lucy has just arrived, we''ll have to wait a little longer, but I think we should go on a little trip somewhere instead of a picnic like this one.


    Of course, that''s only if everyone agrees.


    After a long time of relaxing like that, the sun began to set. It was a little after noon when we got home, so it was natural.


    We all cleaned up quickly and went into the house. Krull also went back to the cabin. Lucy seems to be going into the house with us for now.


    However, she''s not without caution, since she saw Cermia go in first.


    He entered the house slowly, sniffed the surrounding area, and started pacing around.


    Since nothing is on fire at the moment and dangerous knives have been put away, I will let him do as he pleases for the time being.


    After a round of the living room and kitchen, he seemed to have gotten used to it and started to crunch the door of my room with his paws, so I opened it and let him in.


    I opened the door and let him in. He went around the room sniffing, and then came out. After repeating the same process in the guest room and everyone''s room, he lay down in the corner of the living room. Apparently, he had learned the smell of the house and wanted to spend some time in a comfortable place.


    However, that would soon come to an end. Deanna and Helen went out of their room to practice with their wooden swords. Lucy hurriedly followed them.


    Everyone who stayed at home, including me, wiped and cleaned themselves. The two who had gone to practice came back later.


    I get ready for dinner. But I had a late lunch today, so I cut back on the amount of food I ate.


    I thought about skipping it, but Deanna and Helen would be hungry from practicing, and I didn''t want to prepare it for just the two of them.


    I''ll boil the dried meat in a pot and put it back. Some of this will be for Lucy. The human portion is boiled with root vegetables, salted meat, and seasonings.


    However, I left the unfermented bread for Deanna and Helen only. It''s surprisingly hard on the stomach.


    Eventually, Deanna, Helen and Lucy returned from outside. The other two went to their rooms to clean up.


    Lucy is lying down in her favorite spot that she found earlier. I''ll put a blanket or something on her soon. .......


    After I put the food on the table, I put Lucy''s meat on a plate by the table, and she looked around at everyone and sat down in front of the plate.


    Then she sits down and doesn''t start eating. I guess he was so hungry that he ate right away at lunch. I think I may have done something wrong.


    I have to praise him for his good behavior.


    "Oh, you''re waiting for me. That''s smart.


    I stroked Lucy''s head and neck, and she wagged her tail.


    When everyone sat down to eat, Lucy started to eat too. Deanna''s eyes are sparkling. Now that we''re sitting apart, my shoulder is safe.


    "Samija told me once that forest wolves are very smart.


    Right?


    Lucy is trying to adjust to our home because she lost her parents when she ran into a bear after she and her parents were forced to leave the pack or abandoned for some reason, but I wonder if this is an exception.


    It''s not impossible to keep a bear, but if it were easy to keep a bear, it would be in the same position as a dog, and I guess it''s a rare case.


    As we finished dinner and started to clean up, Lucy started to crunch the door to the outside.


    "What''s wrong? What''s going on?


    When I stopped cleaning up and opened the door, she went out, twitched her nose, and started walking.


    I was curious, so I followed him to the hut where Krull was.


    "Oh, you want to sleep with Krull?


    When I said that, Lucy stopped and wagged her tail. If I go to Deanna, she''ll probably let me into her bed, but that''s her choice, and I don''t see why I should stop her.


    "All right, all right, then, good night.


    I crouched down and gave her a light pat on the head, and Lucy wagged her tail and went back to her hut.

 232 a blue glow

    The next morning, I woke up and carried the water bottle on my shoulder as usual. When I went outside, I found Krull and Lucy waiting for me.


    "You''re up too?


    When I call out to Lucy, she wags her tail vigorously and lets out a bark.


    It''s not a very loud bark. I wonder if she senses that everyone else is still asleep.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go with Krull, then.


    I put a water bottle around Krull''s neck, and the journey of one person and two cows to fetch water (about 30 minutes on foot) began.


    The air in the forest in the morning seemed a little clearer. I wondered if it was because the temperature was lower than in the daytime.


    When I breathe in, the fresh air fills my lungs, and my still half-dreaming brain starts to warm up.


    Still, the sight of the unusual group of humans, dragons, and wolves making their way through the early morning sun must seem strange to other people. But this is our family.


    When we arrived at the lake, we fetched water first and then took a bath. I wiped Krull''s body and Lucy''s ...... body, and she jumped into the lake by herself.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web at the moment. She looked like she was feeling good, so I might as well wash her now and then.


    I wiped Lucy''s wet body with the towel I had brought with me, squeezing it tightly.


    Of course, I wouldn''t be able to wipe her off completely, but it would be better than leaving her wet.


    Tomorrow, I''ll have to get another towel for Lucy. Whether she washes it or not, she needs to wipe it off when she jumps into the lake.


    If you don''t jump into the lake, you can just take it home with you.


    After that, I came back home as usual. I collected the water bottle from Krull and carried it into the house with mine.


    When Krull saw this, he went back to the hut as usual, but Lucy went inside with me.


    Oh, food.


    From now on, when I cook breakfast, I have to prepare Lucy''s portion first.


    But I just boil the dried meat in plain water first and put it back. You can boil it again at noon.


    Lunch would be the day after the hunt, or the day when fresh meat is available.


    Get two pots, one for our food and one for boiling Lucy''s. If we use less water for Lucy''s, it will boil faster, and if we prepare the unfermented bread, it will be ready in about


    If you''re preparing unfermented bread, you should be able to get it ready in about 10 minutes.


    We''ll waste the water we used to boil Lucy''s rice and add it to ours. There''s probably some broth in it.


    While we''re cutting the boiled meat into small pieces and letting it cool, we finish preparing breakfast.


    We all said good-bye to each other, including Lucy (she was just waiting), and it was the usual breakfast scene.


    The scene was the same as usual, but just a little more lively.


    After breakfast, we did our daily prayers and started to work, but it was dangerous, so we asked Lucy to stay outside.


    When I opened the door to the forge, I saw Krull outside, so I decided to leave it to her.


    If anything goes wrong, knock on the door.


    "Krull.


    "One.


    Whether they understood my words or not, they both replied cheerfully when I said so. Let''s get to work.


    I clapped my hands in prayer and picked up the Apoitakara that was sitting near the altar.


    I used it on Helen''s sword, but I''m sure there''s still enough in there to take a swing at my sword.


    ...... I was a little worried and checked the cheat, but it seems to work.


    The whole lump is plunged into a fire pit and heated. The apoitakara glows blue, as if it were the only place where the temperature is low.


    However, you cheat to make sure that the temperature is rising, and when it reaches a temperature at which you can process it, you take it out and tap it.


    A squeaky, glassy, icy sound echoed through the smithy.


    Hearing this sound, Rike, who was observing the rare Apoitakara processing, said, "I knew it sounded beautiful.


    It''s a beautiful sound.


    It''s a little different from mithril.


    I replied. Mithril has a clearer, higher-pitched sound.


    It would be a rare opportunity for a blacksmith to be able to distinguish between the two.


    Everyone else is working on sheet metal. Samija and Deanna are comfortable with hammering sheet metal, and with Liddy and Helen helping out, there''s no need to worry.


    That sound is familiar. That''s a sound I like.


    As if in session with that sound, I hammer down on the blue glow.

 233 Apoitakara swordsmithing

    After a day''s work, the impurities were removed from the apoitakara and a long, thin board was produced. In terms of the process of making a Japanese sword, this means that we have completed the process of casting.


    The process should be more difficult than mithril, and in fact it is, but it went more smoothly than I had expected.


    I had expected that my skills would have improved, even if I had to rely on cheats, but I was a little pleased to see that they did.


    The fact that I''ve been making new weapons from time to time (though not recently), and that I''ve handled two special materials, mithril and apoitakara, seems to have had an effect.


    It''s like, no matter how many cheats you can handle, it''s not always easy to make your body work the way you want it to.


    The process from now on is basically the same as when I struck the demon Nilda with a sword before.


    I say "basically" because I''m going to skip a few steps and tasks.


    For example, I have already skipped the process of making and combining iron skin and heart iron.


    For example, I already skipped the process of making and combining the skin iron and the core iron. Unlike steel, there is no need to do so in the case of all-apoitakara (although there was no real reason to do so in the case of Nilda), so I did not do it.


    For the same reason, quenching is not done either. If this is the case, then the warp is not determined at the time of quenching, but at the stage when the hizukuri is completed.


    It may be debatable whether it can be called a sword or not, but it satisfies the requirements of "neither broken nor bent," and that is why I call it a sword this time.


    On this day, Lucy ate dinner with us and went to bed with Krull.


    Perhaps, in her own small way, she is trying to act as a guard dog.


    The problem is that there are not many people or animals who can get close to this house.


    Well, it''s more likely that he just wants to be with Krull than a guard dog. He''s probably still a child, so please don''t push him too hard.


    The next morning, I went with Krull and Lucy to fetch water. Lucy is walking a little ahead of me. She does not come close to Krull, so it is not difficult for either of us to walk.


    She seems to be doing so out of consideration. If Lucy has learned this much from yesterday, she must be very smart.


    Today, Lucy did not jump into the lake. So I just wiped her body lightly with a hard towel like Krull.


    After returning and getting ready for the morning, Krull and Lucy are out again today, and we''re working at the forge.


    I''m going to make the fire for the sword, and Rike and the others are going to make the sword. I already showed you the Apoitakara process yesterday.


    I wasn''t sure if I should show it to him again today, and I think it''s better to show it to him, but he also said


    I think it''s better for him to be able to do it by himself.


    So I decided to start working on the sword by myself.


    As before, I started with a long, narrow board with a rectangular cross-section, and heated and beat apoitakara to make the cross-section into a pentagon.


    Yesterday, I thought I had put in all the magic power I could, but now I can see that I am putting in more and more as I make the pentagon.


    In other words, it will become harder and harder to hit.


    I tightened up my slightly slackened consciousness and hammered down on the apoitakara.


    In the end, I did not proceed to the point where I could make the cutting edge and warp on this day. All I got was a thin, pentagonal apoitakara plate.


    This one is tricky. ......


    Perhaps Helen was better off because she only needed to make the plates, or perhaps it was for some other reason, but she would have a hard time making the stalks and tips in the future.


    Rike and the others were making swords at a slightly faster pace than usual.


    With the help of Rikke, Saamya, Diana, Liddy, and Helen, I am able to make things as I please.


    As for me, I consider the money I earn to be shared, but they never ask for anything except for daily necessities.


    So far, I''ve been taking advantage of that.


    Maybe I should do something to return the favor. As I cleaned up the mess, my thoughts went around in circles.

 234 desire

    The next day, I managed to make the pentagonal shape of the blade. The process itself remains the same today, so Rike and the others continue with their normal work.


    This process of fire-making completes the blade (although the flange, hilt, and scabbard still need to be made), so even if some of the later processes can be omitted, the work will be even more tedious than before.


    The first step was to make the cutting edge. After cutting the tip diagonally on the side of the blade, tap it to make it round and sharp.


    This time the cutting edge is a large spearhead. I was not sure whether to use the same tip as the boar''s head tip, but I decided to use this one.


    I used all the time I had in the morning to make the shape of the cutting edge. The result is quite bluff.


    I have no hesitation in bringing a weapon into the world, and I know that this is mainly for self-defense.


    However, I still feel that it would be better not to use it at all.


    It is doubtful how many beasts and people would be intimidated by a large spearhead, but it is enough if the person you confronted loses his will to fight and walks away.


    I left the women who seemed to be working a little longer (sadly, that is, all of them except me ......) at the forge and went back to the house to prepare lunch.


    Hmmm, it''s cooler back here after all.


    It was simply the temperature difference between the forge and the house, or perhaps it was the fact that the fire was always burning at the other side.


    The other side always has a fire going, and it''s at a temperature at which iron can be processed. So the room temperature in the forge is more like a sauna. There is a difference in temperature to the extent that it seems cooler just by a door.


    Helen has only been here a short time, so she''s not completely used to it, but everyone else has gotten used to it.


    However, this does not mean that they do not sweat. We all sweat more than our fair share.


    That''s why there are always water bottles in the forge to keep you hydrated, as well as wooden cups with your name engraved on them, and everyone drinks water as needed.


    The more water you drink, the more you sweat. So, after work, I and everyone else wipe our bodies with a wet cloth.


    Some of the dirt comes from charcoal and other things, but after wiping, the cloth has a lot of dirt on it. In other words, that''s how dirty our bodies are.


    This is the standard of hygiene in this world at the moment, so I''m going along with it, and no one is complaining about it.


    Even Diana, who was a daughter of a noble family, didn''t complain about it, so I guess it''s similar at the noble level. Come to think of it, even in Count Amur''s house, he basically wiped himself with hot water.


    However, the fact that there are no complaints and the fact that as a (former) Japanese who loves bathing as much as the Romans, I have a desire to take a bath and refresh myself at such a time is another story.


    "I don''t want to have a cold beer, but at least I want to soak in warm water.


    The problem with baths is the amount of water and fuel. Both are used in abundance. If we can come up with a solution to both of these problems, we can tell everyone and build a bathhouse. .......


    I wiped myself off lightly and thought about my future plans as I prepared lunch.


    By the time lunch was finished, everyone had returned to the house. When Deanna opened the door, Lucy jumped in without pausing.


    Deanna opens the door and looks out to see Krull grazing a short distance away.


    She eats everything, but she seems to prefer plants to meat, and sometimes I see her doing that. I can''t let her in the house, but it might be good to have more chances to eat outside like the other day.


    After lunch, I returned to my work. From here on, I''ll be working on the warp, but here I had a flash of inspiration.


    When you put magic power into Apoitakara, the color of the part changes a little. This is because the glow of the area changes, and I thought I could use that to add a crest to the blade. But this time, I thought I could use it to make a crest.


    I was prepared to have a sword without a crest since I would not be quenching it, but if this goes well, I may be able to make a sword with the crest I want.


    Inwardly excited, I hammered on the blade, which was beginning to take shape.

 235 in a dashing on a ducks back

    The warp of the blade is adjusted with the image of the hagebun in mind. If you hit the side that will become the blade, that side will stretch and warp, and that side will shine, so that the difference between that side and the part you did not hit will look like an edgemont.


    Since this is how the blade pattern (or something like it) is made, it would be impossible to make a "hitatsura" where the firing is all over the blade, and it would be difficult to make a "choji" with complicated borders. It would be difficult to make a complicated "chouji".


    I pounded steadily and steadily, until the center of the warp was in the middle. After adjusting the beating method with a cheat, I created a curved blade.


    The reason why this area is the same as Nilda''s is because I was envious of that.


    I was so focused on the purpose of self-defense that I didn''t realize that I could make my own sword, but I''m glad that Diana noticed that. Thanks to her, I am able to make my own swords as I please.


    If I hadn''t done so, I might have reluctantly made a kolseska with a shortened handle.


    After the blade was almost finished in this way, the stem was ready to be cut.


    Normally, this would not be a good time to do this, but then again, the whole production process is not normal.


    The blade and wing sections are removed with a hammer and shaped with a hammer. The rest of the work is almost complete after the stem is trimmed.


    The whole thing shone with a pale blue light, making it quite a sight to behold.


    The sun had set by this point, so the rest of the work would have to wait until tomorrow.


    No, I could have finished it today if I had stayed up all night, but I''ve decided not to. Especially since what I''m working on now is not a job.


    I put ashes on the fire in the forge and clean up today''s work. The fire, which had been burning red during the day, is now literally covered with gray.


    The fire pit is always lit while I work, but the heat from the fire while it is not in use is a waste. I wonder if I can use it for something. .......


    I finished the day by enshrining the almost-finished sword under a Shinto altar (the stand was reused from Nilda''s work).


    The next day, I lowered the sword from under the altar and started working. The next day, I lowered the blade from under the altar and began to work on it, with both hands reverently of course.


    From what I''ve seen lately, the northern style is quite reverent.


    Helen, who was watching, said with admiration. I don''t know if it''s because this world is not monotheistic, but it''s rather loose in its view of religion.


    There are many gods of business, war, and beauty, and there are facilities dedicated to them, and there are priests, but they don''t seem to oppose each other, and they seem to think that the gods they worship are just different.


    This seems to be a remnant of the war 600 years ago, when the demon gods and the human (and other races) gods were divided. It is easier to unite when there is a common enemy.


    It seems that, aside from the most ardent believers, ordinary people do not pray every day, but only keep the existence of such a being in some corner of their minds.


    Therefore, even in the capital, there are not many large temples. This is the answer I got from Diana when I asked her about it (though Rike and Helen also answered me).


    It seems that the forest itself is a kind of god for Samija and Lidi, who live in the forest (e.g. "bury your heart in the ground").


    Half of this is our way of doing things.


    I don''t know if this style is actually accepted in the North, so I say so. I don''t know if this style actually works in the north, so I answer "yes", because there is probably a similar style, but the details may be different.


    Hmm.


    Helen looked interested, but she didn''t go any further at this point. Well, let''s get to work.


    He had been working carefully until then, but even so, the inevitable irregularities on the blade were lightly hammered or filed away.


    I was worried about whether the magical Apoitakara would be able to be cut with the rasp, but I was able to do it, thanks to the strengthening of the magical power. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this at .......


    I was able to sharpen the edge of the blade with a whetstone I had at home. I used a cheat to suppress the sensation that even a slight deviation would dull the blade in no time at all.


    Finally, I placed the tagane on the stem and cut the inscription. "Tadajian Eizo". This will be the second sword in this world with my name on it.


    All that is left is the tsuba, hilt, and scabbard, but there is not enough time to make them all. However, now that I have completed them, I would like to see how they look.


    Therefore, I decided to make only the handle, which is made of white wood and can be held easily.


    I shaved the inside of the two boards with the stems on them into the shape of the stems and dotted them with glue. After shaping the surrounding area to make it easier to grip, a simple handle is completed.


    The stem and handle are fastened together with wooden pegs.


    I took it with me and went outside.

 236 like water

    When I opened the door, Lucy was waiting for me with her tail wagging.


    "Stay away from her.


    She may or may not have known I was going to say that, but she gave a single "woof" and moved away. However, its tail is still wagging.


    I''ve never owned a dog, so I don''t know how smart she is, but she seems to understand what I''m saying quite well.


    Maybe that''s the reason why he was kicked out of the pack, but I can''t help but imagine this.


    Krull is lazily lying down at a distance. Maybe he''s absorbing some magic.


    Behind me, they all came out one by one.


    Deanna and Helen have wooden swords (Helen''s is a two-fisted shortsword), so I guess they''re practicing their swords.


    I''m sure we''re all anxious to see how well the master has made what he''s put so much effort into.


    Rikke said with a chuckle.


    I''m sure you''ve got a hell of a lot to show for it.


    The one who seems to be taking it easy is Samija. She''s seen all the things I''ve made up to this point, so she''s probably wondering what I''ve made this time.


    Liddy hasn''t said a word since she came out, but her eyes are sparkling, so it seems she''s interested.


    Don''t get too close to her.


    I said with a wry smile, to which he replied with unanimous approval.


    There was a piece of lumber left outside that was about the size of a man, so I set it up at the edge of the yard.


    I let my combat cheat do the work and slashed the thing horizontally.


    It felt more at home in my body than any other weapon I''d ever used, and I swung it out with no resistance. There was no sound except the whooshing sound of the sword.


    The blue light rushing in the path of the swing is quite beautiful. It was as if water was flowing.


    From the sound of it, Helen and everyone else might have looked as if the sword had just been swung out of their hands.


    Deanna and Saamya may have been able to see it just in time, but Rike and Liddy probably couldn''t.


    On the other hand, the wood on the other side of the cut was standing there as if nothing had happened at all.


    When I approached and poked it with the handle of my sword, it split in two.


    "Holy shit!


    Helen shouted loudly, echoing throughout the Kuro Forest. Krull jumped up, and Lucy''s tail puffed out like a cat''s for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal when she realized that the voice was coming from Helen.


    It''s amazing how you can slash without a sound!


    Helen speaks with high tension, whether she realizes it or not.


    The one I gave to Nilda was also well made, but the cutting power is much different, perhaps due to the difference in materials.


    The performance of the sword itself was somewhat predictable based on what I''ve made so far and what I''ve made before, but if I''m being vain, the feeling when I cut it was different in the first place.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t really tested the differences between weapons in my combat cheats. I haven''t used any other weapons, at most shortsword and spear.


    Perhaps there is some kind of aptitude that makes me best suited for swords.


    If possible, I hope that I will never be in a situation where I have to use the power of the sword, but I made the sword for self-defense, so if it is suitable for me, so much the better.


    It''s better than I thought.


    I couldn''t tell the others about the situation, so I just said that to cover it up.


    I held it up again, this time hitting the other half. A ray of blue light flashed through the air, and without response or sound, half of the blade pierced the wood as if swallowed.


    I gently pulled my hand away and looked at the back of the blade to see the tip peeking out just a little.


    Seeing this, I gently pulled out my sword.


    It might penetrate the shield even if you have it up.


    I think it will.


    It was Helen who responded to my half-sibling mumbling. She''s a mercenary and knows more about this kind of thing than the rest of the family.


    If you think you''re thin enough, you''ll be pierced. I''m just glad I''m not in a position to be an enemy to you, Eizo.


    Helen shakes her head deliberately. Her tone and gestures are mocking, but I''m sure she means what she says. Her eyes are not smiling much.


    It may be too much for self-defense, but it''s always better to be prepared and have a good cutting edge.


    Helen nodded vigorously as I said this. I''m relieved to have the endorsement of a mercenary with the nickname "Thunderbolt". I was deeply relieved. Samija, who seemed to have sensed this, also smiled.


    This time, Rike asked me, not hiding his excitement.


    "What are you going to name it?


    "A name?


    I didn''t understand what he meant for a moment, so I asked him.


    "Yes, a name. If it''s such a magnificent thing, I thought it should have a name. I''m not sure what you mean by that. But it belongs to the master, doesn''t it? Then the master has the right to name it.


    I see, so there is such a custom. By the way, in the previous world, there were many mythical weapons that had names. For example, Gungnir and Tenmoraunken. In the case of swords, there were the Hatcho Nembutsu, the Utasen Kanesada, and the Beard Cutter.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to be treated as if I''m in the same league as them, but it''s a well-made sword made of a rare material, and it might be nice to have a name other than my own, a so-called "Gou".


    "I guess so. ......


    I pondered for a moment. The blue trajectory of the sword moves like water flowing, so it could be called Ryusui, but that would be too straightforward. I want to twist it a little more.


    It took me a while, but I came up with this one.


    "Thin ice, this guy''s name is thin ice.

 237 thin ice

    Although it has a light blue glow, ice is essentially a cold metal. Therefore, it is not water but ice.


    The blade is much thinner than that of Western swords, hence the name "Usu-hi", which is derived from Minamoto no Yoshitsune''s sword, "Usu-midori" (also known as "knee-kiri", "knee-maru", "spider-kiri", "bokumaru", etc.).


    That''s why it is called "Usu-Goori" instead of "Haku-Hyo".


    "Ice?


    "You''ve seen it?


    When I responded to Samija''s murmur, she nodded her head.


    We don''t get snow here often, but we''ve had cold years. I was surprised to find that the water I had pumped was frozen.


    "I see.


    I had heard from my mother that water freezes during the short period of child-rearing, so I knew that such a thing happened, but it seems that there is a big difference between hearing about it and actually seeing it.


    Then Deanna joined in.


    "Was it three years ago?


    Oh, that was about it?


    That was a particularly cold year.


    This forest and the capital are relatively close. This forest and the capital are relatively close to each other, so the climate would be similar.


    Since this is in the middle of the forest, there may be some differences, such as the difference in the force of the wind, but in terms of weather, Samija and Diana''s experiences should be similar in the past five years.


    It doesn''t get too cold in my workshop, so I''m looking forward to it.


    Maybe it''s because of the wind currents, but my forest has been relatively mild.


    That''s how it seems to be in the place where Rikke and Liddy lived.


    It''s not that they don''t know what ice is or that they don''t know the language, but there are a lot of people who have never seen it.


    It''s like the people in the previous world who live in a sea-less prefecture and hardly ever see the ocean. I guess those people have seen the ocean many times in their lives.


    "I''ve been all over the place. I''ve seen some big ice.


    Helen''s a mercenary, so she''s been to cold regions many times on business. The coldest place she''s been is where there is a meter of snow.


    She was supposed to be able to work normally, but the sudden cold wave made her do so. It was so cold that he couldn''t work, but I guess so. .......


    The installation says that it is colder in the north of the world ......, so it is not strange that I have seen ice as I am supposed to be from the north of the world.


    I would like to travel to other parts of the world to broaden my horizons.


    We return to the forge, talking about the climate of our respective places of residence. Deanna and Helen are going to practice. Krull and Lucy are going to watch them.


    Back at the forge, I put the sword back under the altar, where it has come to be known as "thin ice. After that, we cleaned up and called it a day.


    The next day, after completing my morning routine, I set the forge on fire. The next day, after I had completed my morning routine, I set fire to the forge.


    I put thin ice on the lumber I brought from outside to make a mold. The difficult part is to make the scabbard in this shape so that the blade can float.


    The difficulty is that the blade must float.


    The process of carving the inside of the scabbard in the shape of the blade and laminating it with glue is the same as before.


    The scabbard is coated with the same oil used for Western sword scabbards, but I would like to lacquer it soon. I''ll ask Camilo again to see if there are any from the north.


    While the scabbard was drying, I started to make the parts for the tsuba and chestnut shapes. I kept it simple, since it''s not for delivery and it''s for self-defense.


    If you are interested, you can make them when you have a day off.


    The small parts are made of steel, so they were easy to make. I put them together to make a sword.


    A Japanese sword with a nearly white wooden scabbard and a leather handle is now ready. Immediately, I wrapped a cloth around my waist as a belt and put the sword there.


    I tried to pull it out and insert it lightly, but there was no problem. Now I can carry it with me whenever I want.


    I can carry it with me ......, but my current attire is the so-called RPG villager style.


    I wear a leather apron when I work as a blacksmith, but my basic attire is linen and a leather vest on the top, and a similar look on the bottom, with a simple sword underneath.


    To my personal sense of aesthetics, it looks very strange.


    "Hey, isn''t that weird?


    I couldn''t help but ask everyone, but they didn''t say it was strange. I guess it''s because I almost never see kimonos in the first place.


    Maybe I should get some kimonos one of these days. Or maybe I should make something like a sword hanging.


    There are still many problems, but for the time being, I have completed a powerful self-defense weapon. Hopefully, this will give me more peace of mind when I go out.


    With that in mind, I placed the whole set under the altar.

 238 Toward an affluent life

    The next morning, when I was fetching water, I wore thin ice. As usual, it is a completely excessive weapon.


    To use an analogy, it''s like having a sword as your final equipment at the first village in an RPG.


    However, there is a saying that you should be prepared for anything. It''s not as much of a hindrance as you might think, and it''s always better to have something good just in case.


    It''s not because I''m happy that I finished it yesterday. ......


    The fetching of water went off without a hitch. As usual, I, Krull, and Lucy are clean, and we were able to get enough water.


    However, it is impossible to get enough water for the bath with this method. There must be some way to get a large amount of water.


    Since there seems to be some spring water in the lake, there must be pressurized aquifers in the area, i.e., pressurized groundwater sandwiched between impermeable and impermeable layers.


    If this is the case, it is not impossible to dig a well to that formation.


    Fortunately, I can use the magic of air blast. It''s not enough to blow people away, but I think I can blow air into the hole from outside and ventilate it.


    The problem is that I have to maintain the magic, so the digging will be done by someone in my family.


    Alternatively, I could build a channel, like the idol group did on the desert island in the previous world. This time, the conditions should be better than those, so it will be done quickly.


    Even with ......, it took me about two and a half years while doing other things with 500m.


    Even with a little more concentration and without any difficulties along the way, it may take about the same amount of time to run a channel between the lake and the house, which are about 1 km apart.


    The advantage (depending on how you do it) is that you get to use a waterwheel.


    Then I can move a big, heavy hammer like a regular blacksmith, and hit sheet metal easily with it.


    If you''re planning to live here for decades to come, it''s not a bad idea to set up such facilities as soon as possible, even if it takes a while now.


    We can take our time in this area, but the rainy season is just around the corner. I''ll have to build a terrace in the next two weeks after the next delivery.


    On this day, I built a high-end model as fast as I could. My experience with swords and swordsmanship at Apoitakara has come in handy, and I was able to do it pretty fast. .......


    I think I know what I''m doing better than before. It''s like he knows the right places to hit and the right amount of force to apply. I think this will be enough for the delivery to Camilo.


    I''m sure he won''t complain if I just deliver the standard model, but it''s a matter of personal honor that I''ll be remiss if I don''t deliver the high-end model as well.


    The next day, as I was loading the delivery onto the cart, Krull lumbered into position. He''s been pulling the cart many times now, so he knows we''re going to the city after we load it.


    I pat Krull and put on his gear. When everything was ready, I took Lucy and put her in the cart.


    It''s still too difficult to jump up and get in. She''s happy to have a higher vantage point, and she''s wagging her tail and scampering around in the back of the cart.


    Everyone climb in and let''s go. As Krull began to move the cart forward with a single yelp, Lucy stood next to Rique, who held the reins, looking ahead. Her tail is still wagging.


    The scenery changes from the forest to the city streets. Lucy''s tail is wagging all the time, making me wonder if she''s okay.


    There aren''t many forest wolves who can experience something like this.


    "Not many forest wolves get to experience this.


    "Not many forest wolves get to experience something like this," Cami replies to my emotion.


    "People who''ve ridden in a cart pulled by a dragon are rare too.


    "That''s true. I doubt even the minister has ever ridden in one.


    I''ve never even heard of it.


    Rikke, Deanna, and Helen, who was wearing a wig, all spoke of Krull''s rarity. Liddy nodded his head in agreement.


    We arrived at the city, watching Lucy gazing out of the train windows like a small child in the previous world, with each of us supporting her to keep her from falling.

 239 procurement

    At the entrance to the city was a familiar guard. When he noticed us, he waved lightly at us, and we waved back.


    His eyes caught Lucy''s for a moment, but he didn''t say anything to us.


    I don''t know if they think it''s usual for something to increase, or if they just don''t care about dogs (Lucy is a wolf), but I''m relieved to see that she doesn''t seem to need a collar or leash like in the previous world.


    But I might make something similar with colored string or cloth instead of a collar. I don''t think there are many houses around here that have running dragons or forest wolves, but I think it would be good to have something to show their affiliation.


    Krull is slowly pulling a cart through the city. Occasionally, some people look at Krull and Liddy strangely, but most of them don''t seem to care.


    The people who have seen them in their own way - in other words, the people who live in this town


    I''m glad to hear that this is becoming a thing among people who live in the city.


    We arrived at Camilo''s store as usual, without any particular incident in the city. After putting the cart in the warehouse, I left Krull and this time Lucy with the usual chap.


    I said, "Wait here and be smart with your sister Krull.


    When I said this while petting Lucy, she gave a single bark and wagged her tail. She''s so smart.


    With Krull huddled in the shade of a tree and Lucy running around him, we headed for the usual business meeting room.


    We entered the room and waited for a while for Camilo.


    "Speaking of which, is there anything you guys want?


    In the middle of a random conversation, I started. My income is not basically my own. It''s shared by the workshop.


    I''ve told everyone in the family, including Helen, who joined the family later, and they all agree.


    Despite this, I am the only one who actively uses it at the moment. I feel a little embarrassed or guilty about it.


    In the past, when I asked him what he wanted, he wanted threads for mending and pieces of cloth for splicing, so I included them in the items that Camilo gave me, but they were consumables and he did not want anything.


    To some extent, we can imagine that Samija, who didn''t know what she wanted in the first place, Rike, who lived in a large family and basically shared things, and Liddy, who lived almost self-sufficiently in the forest, didn''t want anything.


    Helen came here with nothing, so she needed some personal items, but since she moved around a lot, she didn''t have any personal belongings, so she didn''t have anything she wanted.


    However, as a young lady of nobility, I expected Deanna to want a few more of her own things, but she never showed any sign of it.


    It''s not like that.


    I don''t think so," she says.


    We can afford it, you know. We can afford to have clothes made.


    "We don''t need them in the forest, we still have them for emergencies. I still have some at home.


    Hmm.


    It''s true that living in the forest, you don''t need many clothes that you would wear in the city. I even mend the clothes I wear in the city so that I can move around easily.


    However, since you never know what kind of business will bring you back to Marius, I think it would be better to have some luxurious clothes, but I''m sure that one dress will be enough.


    If you ask me, I''m sure my parents have some clothes in their house, so I don''t think I''ll have any trouble with clothes.


    If I may say so.


    "Yeah?


    As I pondered, Deanna continued.


    I''d like to have some sort of family accessory.


    I see.


    "I''d like to get one too.


    I''d like to have some kind of family accessory," Helen murmured, as I chimed in on Deanna''s words.


    I have a sense of belonging, too. I think I could do anything for my family, and if any of them were in danger, I would eliminate them by any means necessary.


    There is also the story of how Helen became a family member this time. If she is captured, she may be taken away (which seems to be the case more often than not), but it makes sense that it would be reassuring to have some kind of proof of family if that doesn''t happen.


    I get it. Okay, let''s go look for the source of something else.


    I''ll talk to the others. It''s a good opportunity, and we can talk to Camilo afterwards.


    When Samija heard this, she looked at me suspiciously and asked.


    You''re going to go look for it, aren''t you going to make it?


    I''ll make one, but at least I''m ignorant about accessory design. I need something to work from, whether it''s for additional processing or for reference.


    I''m sure that''s the extent of the production cheat, but I''d like to learn more about the design in the first place.


    "So, what are you going to do?


    This time Liddy spoke to me. She often just listens quietly, but that''s unusual.


    I looked at her and said.


    I''m going to the capital.

 240 the first step in a rich diet

    "The capital?


    That''s how Rique reacted when I told her.


    Do you have a problem with that?


    No, I''ve simply never been there.


    I asked him about it, and he told me that he hadn''t been to many big cities before he became my apprentice.


    It''s just a big city.


    Diana said in a gentle voice, as if to soothe Rike. For those of us who live here, any big city is a hometown.


    But Deanna lived in the house of an earl, which means she was high class, so it''s a little hard to rely on her.


    I''m not going to say anything about it, because it''s clear that it''s a flower that needs not be said.


    Well, it''s going to be a day trip, but I hope you don''t get too worked up about it and think of it as a little trip. You guys too.


    I echoed Diana''s words and told everyone so.


    As I was doing this, Camilo came into the room with the guard. He was pushing a kind of cart.


    The cart was covered with a cloth, so it was hard to see what was on it.


    "Hey, did you wait for me?


    "No. No, but you were strangely late today.


    Yeah. I was getting ready for this.


    Camilo looks at the cart. You were late because I came and you were preparing that thing.


    Must have been pretty good if you went through all that trouble, huh?


    "Of course it is.


    Camilo and I laugh at each other. When Camilo gave the signal, the guard nodded and removed a piece of cloth from the cart.


    There were two rather large pots. The jars were glazed, with a smooth surface, and had glazed lids.


    I wonder if they contain something that evaporates easily.


    Come here.


    Camilo beckoned to me. Camilo beckoned to us, and we approached with trepidation, not expecting anything strange to be in there given the circumstances.


    Let''s start with this one.


    Camilo took off the lid of one of the jars. Camilo took the lid off one of the jars, and the rest of the family looked at him suspiciously. They''ve probably never smelled anything like it before.


    But my nose finds the smell familiar. I hadn''t smelled it in about a month or so.


    "Soy sauce!


    I exclaimed, startling everyone.


    "Sorry.


    I shrank back, and Camilo saw me laughing.


    "That''s Eizo. Yes, it''s Shouyu from the north.


    "Well, this one''s .......


    I pointed to the other jar. Camilo smirks.


    Camilo smirked and said, "Did you say Miso?


    "Miso?


    I shouted again, unable to hide my jumping joy. If you think about it, there''s soy sauce, so there must be miso.


    When I opened the lid, I found a brown paste that I was familiar with. It was definitely miso.


    I dipped my finger in a little bit of the soy sauce and licked it off. Since there is no such word as "low-sodium," it has a rich salty taste with a hint of sweetness. The taste is unmistakably that of soy sauce.


    I also tasted a little of the miso paste, which was also a little sweet and had a light barley miso taste. My tongue and stomach were screaming for more, but I held it back with tears in my eyes.


    Later, my family members said to me, "I knew you were from the north.


    "How did you find him?


    "I was lucky enough to meet a peddler with northern connections. It cost me a bit of money, but I got it.


    Camilo says this as if it were nothing, but it is easy to see from his attitude that it must have been more than a little difficult.


    And it''s a fact of life that things that are hard to get are expensive. I, too, am paid a lot of money by my customers for creating something that is hard to find. I want to keep that in mind.


    "How much for two of these?


    "Let''s see, .......


    The price Camilo told me was much cheaper than I thought it would be.


    "Are you sure? Is that a good price?


    "Yeah. I''ve got some regular supplies, and I''ve got a plan to sell it to a gourmand aristocrat. I''ll do you guys a favor and ask for your continued patronage.


    I''m grateful for that. ......


    And, you know what?


    Hmm?


    I''m pretty sure now that if there''s any left over, you''re going to buy all the rest.


    Camilo''s face broke. I make a deliberately resentful face, but of course I don''t mean it. I immediately burst into laughter and the room erupts in laughter.


    "So, guys.


    I turn to the others.


    I know it''s a little late, but can I get some soy sauce and miso?


    "It''s really late.


    Deanna says in disgust.


    "Not many people can say no to something like that.


    You can''t say no to someone after seeing them like that," Rieke said, and they all nodded emphatically. I slumped my shoulders dejectedly.


    Camilo smiled and said, "Good day, sir," as he instructed the foreman to start loading.

 241 This Business Talk

    I''m glad that we were able to get soy sauce and miso, but there are other things that we need to get.


    As usual, salt and pepper are also important food-related items.


    Most of the women are ...... women, or rather I am the only man including Krull and Lucy, but we have a family of six (plus two cows), so we consume a good amount, especially salt, which is also used for preservation.


    Above all, let''s not forget about charcoal and ironstone, which are not directly necessary for living, but indirectly lifeline. Without them, we cannot make weapons, which is our source of income, and we will dry up someday.


    After the conversation, Camilo instructed the guard who came back from outside the room.


    I''m sorry for kicking you out when you just came back.


    I''m sorry for kicking you out when you''re just back," he said, smiling.


    "That''s my job, don''t worry about it.


    And with that, he left. Like Marius, it looks good when a handsome man smiles like that. Camilo and I can''t do that.


    See you later.


    Camilo started to speak just as the guard was about to close the door.


    The fact that he said it was okay to let my family hear about it meant that it wasn''t really a confidential matter, but I wondered if there was something about the timing.


    I get a little defensive and urge him to go on.


    There''s something I need you to make.


    "What is it?��What is it?" "It''s nothing complicated, but it''s cheap.


    No, it''s not that complicated.


    So it''s a lot of food?


    Camilo shrugged at my words. Bingo.


    I''m sorry it''s not a weapon, but I need a lot of hoes made.


    "Hoes?


    A hoe is not difficult to make. I''ve made them before. I sold them when I first came to this town.


    I couldn''t sell it then, but I never thought I''d be asked to sell it like this.


    Feeling a little emotional, I tried not to show it on my face and looked at Rike.


    He met my gaze and nodded. I guess it depends on the number, but it''s possible to mass-produce them to a certain extent. We have more manpower. .......


    I''ll do it. I''ll do it.


    "Okay. Thanks.


    So, how many do you need?


    I think I can make 50 swords, but 100 might be too much for me.


    But 100 might be difficult. I might want to know the limit of our production capacity at some point.


    We don''t want too few, but the more we have, the better.


    You''re very vague.


    We''ll sell as many as we can this time.


    Is that so?


    Camilo nodded at my words.


    "I told you about the territory we took from the Empire. I told you about the territory we cut off from the empire. Even though it was the empire''s territory, it was actually abandoned land. We have to cultivate it first. It''s a lot of land, and a lot of people are going to be there. We need a hoe for them.


    "I see.


    I think the main farmers are small farmers, but these small farmers often borrow farming tools from their landowners. In other words, they don''t have their own farming tools.


    This time, I guess the idea is that if you go to the land, you can become a small farmer and become a self-made farmer. It is like the Kenten Eien Private Property Law. What you think is not so different even if the world is different.


    And if you are a self-made farmer, you will have your own farming tools. Whether the government provides the tools or the farmer pays for them himself, he needs them.


    I have only ordered a hoe for my workshop, but you will need a sickle and other tools. I suppose they are hiring another blacksmith for that.


    If the land has been abandoned and the soil is hard, our hoe would be a good choice as it requires less labor.


    Besides, it would be a violation of the antitrust law if we took over all the farming tools. Well, whether there is such a law or not, I don''t want to be jeered at.


    "Well, I''ll try my best to get more than 50. Can we do it next week?


    ...... Oh, come on.


    Camilo rolled his eyes for a moment at my words, but his face quickly returned to normal.


    I''d like to ask you to give a message to Marius.


    Okay, what''s up?


    I told him that I was going to the capital on a day trip the day after tomorrow, and that I wanted him to take care of Krull and Lucy at the Amour house.


    As I said, I couldn''t wander around the capital with Krull, and it would be a pity if Krull was left out of the party at that time, so I made the hard decision to leave Lucy behind as well.


    There are times when it''s not a good idea because it''s unilaterally our choice. In that case, we''ll have to pay for her to stay at a reasonable inn.


    "All right. I''ll let him know.


    Camilo and I finished our conversation, shook hands, and started preparing to leave together.

 242 travel preparations

    I left the business meeting room and went to the back to pick up Krull and Lucy. Krull was taking it easy as usual, but Lucy was pawing at the young man, who seemed to be taking it easy on her.


    When he saw us coming back, he hurriedly bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, sir!


    No, you''ve been taking care of my child, so don''t worry about it.


    No, you took care of our child, so don''t worry about it. He also took care of Lucy this time, so I''ll give him a little extra for that.


    Thank you for everything.


    "Take good care of my child, okay?


    I said and smiled at the boy. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    ...... Let''s think about that.


    We all climbed into the cart filled with our belongings and tied Krull to it. Lucy is too big to jump up, so Deanna carries her on the cart.


    I wonder if Lucy will eventually be able to jump on her own. I''m looking forward to that time, but I have mixed feelings about wanting things to stay the same. .......


    The dragon carriage driven by Krull and controlled by Rike is slowly moving through the city. Lucy wagged her tail and put her hand on the edge of the cart and watched as the bustle of the city flowed by.


    A few passersby noticed Lucy watching, but they didn''t seem surprised and smiled, so maybe it''s an occasional sight.


    For now, he looks like a cute puppy, and there doesn''t seem to be any unnecessary confusion, but we''ll have to think about whether he''ll be okay when he grows up and becomes a wolf.


    I''ll be visiting the town regularly, and it''s best if the townspeople get used to seeing me.


    At the entrance to the town, I raised my hand in greeting to the guards, and they raised theirs in return. From here, it''s the road.


    Against the blue sky with white clouds, the road stretches out across the meadow. That''s where our chariot will go. Krull seems to be in good shape today, and he''s going very fast.


    It was so fast that if a thief saw it, he would probably be scared out of his wits and stop attacking.


    Lucy''s tail was wagging as fast as it was. I thought Lucy would be a little more scared, but she seems to be totally fine. Maybe she understands that we''re fine because we look fine.


    We passed the road without incident, and now we were in the forest.


    Although I had recently killed a bear, there are many creatures in this forest, and it slows down, so even though I am familiar with it, I have to be careful.


    And so I reached home safely.


    Once we arrived at the house, it was time to unload the luggage and carry it in. The family divided up the work and carried it in one after another. Krull will help a little, but Lucy is fine as long as she''s cheerful and supportive. Yeah.


    Once we''re done, it''s free time. Rike and I have some free time to discuss the production of the hoe, while Samija and Liddy go out to the fields, and Diana and Helen go out to take care of Lucy and Krull.


    At dinner that night, I told them.


    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, we''ll go ahead with the hoe production. The day after tomorrow, we''re going to the capital, is there anything we should do to prepare?


    We''re going to the capital, but it''s just a day trip, right?


    Yes.


    Well, I don''t think you need to worry about what to wear. Unless you''re going to a party or something.


    I don''t think so, and if your brother did, I''d say no. ......


    Your brother will be disappointed.


    Deanna laughed at my question and told me. I''m sure Deanna, who used to live in the city, will tell you.


    If there''s anything else you''d like to buy in the capital, you can start thinking about it now.


    You can ask Eizo to make almost anything you want.


    Samija mixed up my words, and everyone else nodded in agreement.


    There''s not much that I can''t make ......, come to think of it.


    "Right?


    I don''t know why Rike looks so smug. You''ll be able to make a lot of things, but you''ll also be able to make a lot of other things.


    I can also make accessories if I want to, but I just don''t know what the original design is, and if I had a designer, I''m sure I could make exactly what I designed.


    "Well, sometimes it''s good to touch something other than what I''ve made, isn''t it?


    "That''s true, I suppose. It broadens your horizons.


    Right? Okay, guys, think about it.


    I was relieved when Rike agreed with my words.

 243 Binaka hoe

    The next day, we split into three teams to fulfill Camilo''s request.


    Liddy and Helen cut lumber to make the handle of the hoe.


    Samija and Diana work on the sheet metal, and Rike and I make the hoe blade. The quality is, of course, "civilian model".


    Since this is abandoned land, the shape of the hoe will not be a flat hoe, but a b*tc*u hoe - a hoe with four separate tips.


    In the previous world of Japan, it is said to have been invented in the Edo period, but the prototype was made in the Yayoi period, and the iron version in the Kofun period, so it would not be surprising if it existed in this world.


    Shall I show you how to make the first one?


    Please.


    I heat the sheet metal on the fire pit. I feel like I''ve missed this a lot.


    After the sheet metal is heated, use the iron to make three stripes about two-thirds of the way up, and then roughly shape the sheet metal, making it branch out.


    At this point, the temperature is dropping, so I put it in the fireplace to heat it again, but before that, I show the shape to Rike.


    The shape is roughly like this.


    "I see.


    Then heat it up to the temperature where it can be processed in the fireplace. The flames from the fire pit sear my face, and I squint and wipe the sweat from my forehead. Still, I keep my eyes on the fireplace.


    When it is just the right temperature, I remove it from the fire pit and place it on the anvil to finish. The hoe also has a blade, so the thinner the blade, the better.


    Since this is a "general model" and we were using cheats, we did not have to make any minor adjustments.


    Once the blade is made, I put it in the fireplace again, this time to work on the other side of the blade. Using a hammer and a sledgehammer, the square part where the handle is attached is processed.


    When that part is finished, the work is not finished .......


    You''ve got the shape.


    Is there more?


    There''s quenching and tempering after this.


    The quenching and tempering process is the same as for any other blade, so I could work on it as if I were familiar with it. I pulled it up when it was just right, feeling the familiar sizzling sound and the cooling sensation on my hand.


    After that, I raised the temperature a little by roasting it over the fire in the fire pit, and it was ready. I inserted the square bar that Liddy and Helen had cut for me, secured it with a wedge, and said, "I''ll go try it out.


    Standing beside the field in the courtyard, I raised the hoe, put my hip into it, and thrust it vigorously into the soil. Because the soil was outside the field, it was still unplowed and hard. You can feel its texture in your hands.


    But the hoe is thrusting deeply into the soil.


    It is .......


    I dug up the soil with the hoe. I was able to dig up quite deep. When using a flat hoe at this time, it is said that if the soil is hard or clayey, the blade will stick to the soil and make it difficult to work, but with the b*tc*u hoe, the soil will not stick and it will be easy to work.


    However, working while sitting in the middle is quite hard on the back, even for a man in his thirties. In the previous world, the b*tc*u hoe with a step stool was invented in the Taisho era, and it is said that you can work standing up with it.


    Is that enough?


    I thumped my back and carried the hoe back to the workshop.

 244 Lets go on a family trip.

    I returned to the forge and began work on the next hoe. Rike has also started to make a hoe of his own.


    It''s like a time attack from here. We''re going on a family trip to the capital tomorrow, so if the two of us can make ten hoes together today, we''ll be happy.


    While Rike and I were hoeing, the pattern and sheet metal were being made one after the other. The difficulty of the work is much different, but it''s also due to the improved skills of the Saamians.


    The work seems to be about 1.2 times faster than before.


    It may not seem like much when you put it in numbers, but when you consider that before, it would take 12 pieces to make 10, and 60 pieces to make 50, it''s quite a big difference.


    This is especially true when you need to "count" as in this case.


    "Everyone''s getting better.


    "Really?


    Samija''s ears perked up as I said this.


    "Yeah. Hey, Rike.


    "Yes, sir. I think you''re definitely improving.


    Yes!


    Samija is conspicuously happy, but Deanna and Liddy are both moderately happy.


    Helen said, ...... Well, you''ve only just arrived. It''s a good idea to take your time and improve.


    I told Helen this, she nodded her head with a powerful look in her eyes, and we both went back to our own work.


    On this day, we exceeded our goal of ten and made eleven. I made seven and Rike made four.


    "You''re no match for the master, after all.


    "Well, you''re the master. "Well, you''re the master. You can''t let your apprentice surpass you so easily.


    I say with a laugh. I''m sure Rike''s skills are pretty good too, since he can keep up with the production speed of the cheat, but I didn''t tell him that.


    Next day. Today is the day I go to the capital. However, there was nothing special to prepare, and it was no different from the day we were going to the city.


    The clothes are the same as usual, except that Diana is a little more dressed up. In the city, there are many different kinds of people, so I think people are less concerned about what others are wearing.


    Of course, there are appropriate clothes for different statuses and occasions, but if you are just looking around the city, there is no need to worry about such things.


    I will carry weapons to protect myself in the cart, but when I arrive at the capital, I will limit the weapons on my body to the bare necessities, such as knives. I don''t want to cause any unnecessary conflicts.


    In the twilight, when the sun has not yet risen, I tie the cart to Krull without the usual deliveries.


    We all got into the cart (Diana gave Lucy a ride) and we set off, though earlier than usual.


    Rieke handles the reins as usual, but Krull looks back at us and doesn''t move. I wonder if it''s because he''s not carrying any luggage.


    I won''t load you today. I''ll go farther instead.


    When I called out to Krull, who looked back at me, he gave a small nod and started walking.


    I guess he thought I forgot to load the luggage.


    "You''re a clever one, Krull.


    "You''re very clever, Krull," said Rieke, admiring the way he handled the reins. I could only agree with him, so I nodded and said, "Yes.


    When we go through the forest, Samija basically uses her nose and ears to keep an eye out, and if we run into a pack of forest wolves or something, we avoid them. This is the same as when going to the city.


    We left the forest without any problems, except for once when we bypassed a place where there seemed to be deer (I couldn''t even see them).


    When I left the forest, I was on the street. Normally we would go towards the city, but today we were going in the opposite direction. I''ll give the orders, and Rike will handle the reins. Krull hesitated for a moment, but quickly followed the reins.


    We follow the road for a while. Meadows, forests and roads. The scenery itself is the same as when going to the city. It''s just that the position is reversed.


    Samija says.


    "It''s strange to see the scenery you always see on the way back, and to see it on the way to the city, at sunrise.


    "Yes, it is.


    I''ve been to the capital a few times, so it doesn''t feel strange to me, but it''s probably the first time for Samija to come to this side.


    If it were a completely unknown landscape, she would be able to enjoy it purely because she was starting from scratch, but since she had seen it before, she felt uncomfortable.


    Rike seemed to agree with Samija''s words. The others didn''t seem to get it. Liddy and Helen were still new to the area.


    Deanna is used to living in the capital, and the city belongs to the House of Amur, so she may be used to it.


    As we walked along the road, the world that had been dyed Akane-colored by the rising sun turned into green, blue, and brown lines, as if it had regained its color.


    It''s quite a beautiful scene. If I had a mind to paint it, I would do so.


    At this rate, it will be a beautiful day in Tokyo. I hope this good fortune will allow me to enjoy the day with everyone.


    With that thought in mind, Krull''s chariot drove on down the street.

 245 metropolisward

    The dragon carriage driven by Krull moves along the road to the capital. Thanks to the suspension, the ride does not become extremely uncomfortable even at high speeds.


    A normal horse-drawn carriage would be uncomfortable to ride in at this speed, and a carriage with suspension would be suspicious because of the relatively little movement of the back.


    On the other hand, even if the speed of a dragon carriage is high, people will think that it is being driven by a running dragon.


    I confirmed this by gradually increasing the speed of the carriage and watching the reactions of passing carriages and travelers.


    Some of them looked surprised or doubtful, but when they found out that it was a runaway dragon, they looked somewhat convinced.


    Well, since a running dragon is rare, Krull was often looked at twice. As for me, as long as I don''t look at the cart, I''m fine for now.


    As I walked along the road, I saw a mountain range towering over the city for the first time in my life.


    Oh!


    Samija said with a loud voice, probably because it was the first time for her to see it. "There are mountains near the Kuro Forest, but they''re hard to see because of the trees. I wonder if I can see its head in the distance when I go to the lake ......? That''s about it.


    When you see it, you''ll be in the capital.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. It''s not that far away, but I miss it.


    While Samija was excited by my words, Deanna seemed to be feeling a bit sentimental. Even if it''s just a day trip, it''s still a homecoming. You can stay at the Amur residence if you want.


    When I said that, Deanna sighed and pouted.


    "I''m the only one left?


    No, that''s not what I meant. ......


    I know.


    I know, I know." I panicked and Deanna smiled at me mischievously. I''ve been living with her for a while now, but she''s so beautiful, like the daughter of a nobleman, that sometimes I get nervous when I see her expression. This is the case now.


    But it''s true that I don''t like to be left out.


    "Okay. I''ll go into town with you.


    Sure.


    Deanna smiled again. She had a beautiful smile that still made me nervous, so I moved closer to where Rique was sitting and looked ahead, trying not to fawn over her.


    I could see the familiar outer wall in the distance. We were only a few steps away from the city.


    Thanks to Krull, I arrived at the entrance of the city quite early. Originally I had planned to arrive before noon, but now I was about an hour earlier than that.


    Even if it takes longer to get into the city now, we''ll still be able to get to the Amur mansion pretty quickly. ....... Worst case scenario, we might need to kill some time somewhere.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    "Mr. Eizo!


    There is only one identity of the person who calls me by "sama" in this neighborhood. They are the servants of the Amur family.


    I looked at the voice and saw a familiar face, just as I had expected.


    "Ah, Miss Katerina.


    The voice came from Katerina. I thought when I came back from the Empire, but she''s very active.


    She bowed deeply and said.


    I''ve come for you.


    I appreciate that, but are you sure you''re okay to be here so early?


    I don''t know how long Katerina has been here, but we arrived quite early, so even at normal carriage speed we would have been waiting here for at least another hour.


    It''s true that it''s impossible to tell exactly when to go, since accurate clocks are not widely used, but if we had planned to arrive in the afternoon, we would have wasted a lot of time on Katerina.


    I might have to tell Marius not to be so cautious. On the contrary, we should be careful.


    "Yes, everyone in the house is here, so it''s fine.


    That''s good. Please get in.


    Thank you.


    I pulled Miss Katerina into the back of the truck. Lucy ran up to her and wagged her tail. Katerina''s face broke into a smile.


    "She''s cute.


    "I bet she is!


    Deanna''s mom said proudly. I''m sure she''s cute, but it seems like Deanna''s parental stupidity is getting more and more polished. ....... I''m not sure what to say.


    Sarmyas sighs like she''s done. I know the feeling.


    "Oh, just keep going that way, please.


    After mooching off Lucy for a while, Katerina points her finger at Rike and tells him where to go.


    "Are you sure?


    Rike moved the carriage in the direction she was instructed.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work.


    Katerina said without hesitation. The aristocrats are treated differently, of course. I feel a little bad for the others that we''re taking part in this, but I''ll be grateful to use the power of my connections.


    At the gate, Katerina pulls out something from her pocket and shows it to the guards. It''s probably some kind of pass for the House of Amur. The guard glanced at it, saluted, and let us pass.


    After passing through the gate, the main street widened and there were various people. I''ve seen this scene a few times, but there''s something exciting about it.


    I thought about my plans for the day as I did so.

 246 Lets get going.

    "Oh!


    Samija exclaimed when she saw the large street. You don''t see streets and people of this width in the city.


    People of all ages, genders, and races were passing through the streets, setting up stalls, or just standing around talking.


    Beyond that, a large castle (not like the Neuschwanstein Castle of the previous world, but more like a fortress in terms of image) shows the authority of the city''s lord with its majesty.


    Aside from Deanna, who is a local, and Helen, who seems to have been here from time to time, the first time visitors are all gleaming. Liddy, too.


    "There are so many people here.


    Liddy said, her eyes still shining. The most unusual person in the city at the moment is probably Liddy the Elf, but I try not to let that show, and reply lazily.


    The lizardmen are rarely seen in the city.


    "You giants are so big.


    Rikke says with admiration in her voice. She looks like a human girl, but she''s a dwarf, so she''s grown up (apparently).


    Everyone looks around in a completely "noborisan" state. Lucy is just as scurrying as the others.


    Her tail is wagging and she is moving around on the back of the truck, watching the scenery from the back of the truck.


    When she peeks her head out of the back of the truck, passersby nearby are startled for a moment, but she soon becomes friendly.


    If it were an adult dog (wolf), the fear might be greater than the fear, but Lucy is still a little wolf and has a charming personality.


    Of course, there are many people in this world who are not fond of dogs, but the cuteness usually wins out.


    While making passersby and the people in the street feel at ease, we in the car also felt at ease, and the car proceeded to Amur''s residence.


    When we arrived at Amur''s residence, Katerina instructed us to stop the carriage at the guest carriage stop.


    While I was trying to get Krull out of the car and Lucy out of the back of the car, the servants came out of the house.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the house.


    "Mr. Bowman. And you didn''t have to come all the way out here.


    No, it would be bad for the name of the Amur family to be so rude to our guests. The head of the family is out of town, but you are welcome to use the house as your own. That''s what I''ve been told, so please don''t hesitate.


    Thank you, sir.


    It was Mr. Bowman who approached me. He was as soft as ever. His good looks seemed to have added to his charm. The servants also greeted us smilingly.


    No Marius, apparently. Well, if the Count is not busy on a normal day, it makes me wonder if the kingdom is okay.


    "I''m glad to see you''re doing well, young lady.


    "Yes. I''m relieved to hear that everyone is doing well.


    Mr. Bowman calls out to Deanna. Deanna responds.


    She immediately starts cackling with the female servants. It''s the same as when I came back before, but they get along well.


    Deanna starts to introduce all the women in the house, except me.


    Let''s take care of the important things in the house.


    I''m sorry, thank you.


    With that, Mr. Bowman and I took our things into the house. But it was only my sword and a few weapons, so that didn''t take long.


    I think it''s time to eat, what are you doing?


    "Oh, there''s a place I''m thinking of going to. I''m sorry if you''ve already prepared something.


    No, sir, he said he was going to his father''s, so I''m afraid I haven''t prepared anything. Don''t worry about it.


    I''m so relieved to hear that.


    I told Mr. Bowman my untrue feelings. I should have informed him beforehand. I could have wasted a meal. Even though Marius saved my life, I''ll be careful in the future.


    Come on, let''s go!


    I call out to the others who are still talking. I''m sure you''ll be sorry to see me go, but if you need me sooner, you can come back and take your time.


    Everyone replied, and I left the Amur residence. When I turned around, I saw Katerina holding Lucy and waving at me.


    Now, let''s go out.

 247 ones old mans shop

    First we need to eat. We walked through the inner city to a place. The area where the nobles live around here is not so crowded yet.


    Deanna said that she knew the outer streets well, and when I asked her where Sandro''s father''s store was, she seemed to have an idea, so I asked her to guide us there.


    The reason why he knows the outer city seems to be a secret, but since Mr. Bowman was smiling, he probably went there with his brothers.


    I followed Deanna without hesitation, and soon we came to a gate. This is the gate that separates the outer city from the inner city, but if something happens, this gate will be sealed off as well (and the outer gate will be closed as well, of course) to create an obstacle.


    Therefore, the buildings near the gate are built higher than the other buildings, and they serve as guard posts.


    When I looked up, I could see soldiers on top of the building who seemed to be on guard.


    Deanna shows the guard a card, and I walk past him as he salutes me. When she returns, she shows it again.


    In case of theft, if you return too late, someone from the Amur family will come to pick you up here. But I don''t want you to have to go through that trouble if at all possible.


    Once you go out into the city, the noise increases. I''ve been to the city many times, and I''ve just walked through it, so I''m not uncomfortable with the noise itself.


    However, there are races that you don''t see in the city, and the number of people is much larger. If you don''t like crowds, you might get sick.


    Deanna leads the way. However, if we go through the crowded streets, the other three of us might get separated from Diana, Helen, and myself (from the previous world).


    Just as I was about to call out to her, Deanna slowed down her walk. Apparently, she thought the same thing.


    "Don''t get separated.


    I called out to Samija, Rike and Liddy. We all close the distance.


    There was only one man, an old man, among the women, and there were three humans, three other races, and one elf.


    However, perhaps the elves are too unusual, or perhaps Helen has been keeping an eye on the surroundings, but so far no one has been messing with us in any strange way.


    If they do, I''ll have to show them how sharp my knife is, so I''d rather they didn''t try.


    While keeping a watchful eye on my surroundings, I managed to arrive at my master''s store without any trouble.


    On the signboard that read "Golden Tusk Boar Pavilion," there was a relief of a boar with its tusks inlaid with gold or brass.


    It looks a little different from the boars in the Kuro Forest, so it might be a different species.


    We went in through the open entrance, which was probably also lit by light.


    It was still a little early for lunch, but there were quite a few customers. It seems that the owner was not lying when he said the restaurant was popular.


    Welcome!


    A young female waitress greeted us as we entered the restaurant.


    There''s a table over there for you.


    Oh, thank you.


    We went to the table indicated by the waitress, who was dressed in a modest jacket, skirt, and apron.


    Now, what should we eat? What are the specialties of the capital?


    "Well, the best thing in downtown is lamb stew.


    Oh, yeah. That sounds good.


    I think it would be good if you order some bread with it, even if it''s hard, or something with vegetables.


    I''ll leave that to you. As I was about to place my order, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Eizo''s husband?


    Oh, it''s Boris. How are you?


    Yeah, I''m fine. Nothing but getting yelled at by your father.


    Boris and I have a good laugh about it.


    Yeah, that''s my family sitting here.


    Boris whistles as I introduce all the family members sitting there.


    "Well, ...... you''re a popular guy, aren''t you?


    Just so you know, I''m not your wife.


    "Hey. I''ll go get your father. Hey, I''ll get your husband.


    Boris said in a tone of total disbelief and retreated to the back. Just as I thought he was going to, a loud voice came out of the room.


    What? What?


    You''re still the same, dude. I let out an involuntary laugh.


    With footsteps that made me feel like the floor was shaking, a short but sturdy middle-aged man came in.


    He was the owner of this store, Sandro''s father.


    "A dwarf?


    It''s not surprising that Rikke couldn''t help but say that, but the man is human from head to toe. ...... It should be, but we can''t deny the possibility that he has some dwarven blood in his distant ancestors, and that the traits are inherited from another generation.


    "Hello, old man. I just dropped by on my way to the capital.


    "Why, we''re on our way?


    "Just kidding.


    "Just kidding, you''re coming to the capital, this is one of your destinations. I told you, I''m coming.


    "Oh, thanks a lot!


    "I told you, I''m coming here.


    So, these are your kaka?


    "They''re family, yes, but not my wife. I told you that before.


    Didn''t I? What a bunch of babes! I didn''t think you''d be able to keep them in the corner like this!


    I felt my family''s eyes grow cold. I could feel my family''s gaze growing cold, so I changed the subject.


    "Well, now that we''re here, if you have any suggestions, please make some.


    Oh! I''m on it!


    He made a hump and retreated into the kitchen, incredibly excited to be a chef.

 248 ones masters cooking

    After that, he was very aggressive with the food.


    If we didn''t stop him, he would keep on bringing more and more food.


    He served us lamb stew, grilled beef with sweet and spicy seasoning, hot vegetable salad with boiled vegetables in a slightly sour sauce, grilled pork with a curry-like flavor, grilled chicken with herbs, etc., with hard rye bread and vegetable soup. It was served with hard rye bread and some kind of vegetable soup.


    It was a gorgeous lineup for a "town diner". Everything is delicious. The chef must have put a lot of effort into this.


    But the portions were too much. Thank goodness for the presence of Lique and Helen. They eat a lot more than most women. Both of them are so thin that I wondered where all the food had gone.


    Wild boar and deer are good, but so are cows, sheep and chickens.


    Do you keep them?


    No, because that''s where my house is. ......


    I can''t imagine raising cows and sheep in that forest. There is plenty of grass to feed them, but there is not enough land to graze cattle or sheep. If you move them to the street every day, you will be fine, but you will have to give up your job as a blacksmith if you take the trouble. That would be a total loss.


    As for the chickens, if you build a chicken coop, you may be able to keep chickens, and then you can get eggs from both male and female chickens, which is attractive.


    However, the management of the chickens is not so easy, and if they just wander out from around the house, they will become a feast for the wolves, so it is not very realistic.


    I didn''t know there were such skilled cooks in the city. I''m sure you know a lot.


    Deanna said admiringly. If it was on the lips of an aristocratic young lady, it must be very good. No wonder it was a thriving restaurant.


    In fact, people from the neighboring stores and travelers were constantly coming to the restaurant and enjoying the food. But....


    "I met Marius when I served in his expedition, so it''s not me you knew, it''s Marius.


    "What?


    Deanna replied with a surprised look on her face. Yes, it was your brother who knew. Not me. The only people I knew in the capital before I joined the army were the Amur family and the Marquis.


    You didn''t run away from home and come here and like it, did you?


    That''s possible, brother. ......


    That''s possible? Is that what you want, Mr. Amour? I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who''d like to know more about this.


    Eventually, the restaurant became crowded. We had eaten a lot of food and were taking a break, so we called the waiter to pay the bill.


    My dad said we didn''t have to pay.


    That''s what the first female waiter who greeted us said. This girl is your father''s daughter, isn''t she?


    What? No, but...


    But," she said, "it''s not like you can eat all that food for free. It''s hard for me to burden you with this kind of thing.


    Just because it''s a "thank you" for cleaning the knife. If you try to pay me anything, I''ll work with Boris to kick you out without getting paid.


    He''s completely anticipating us. Before I knew it, Boris had come out behind his daughter and was showing off his hump as much as the old man.


    It''s hard to tell because of his clothes, but maybe his daughter has some strength in her arms.


    Nevertheless, we have a cheat, one of the strongest mercenaries in the region, a talented swordsman and a beastman who were trained by the two of them.


    It''s obvious that we''ll win in a fight, but we''ll both get hurt. It''s not that I want to fight with you and refuse your favor in the first place.


    "...... I understand. Then I''ll have a meal with you. Hey! Thank you!


    I said loudly to the kitchen, and it was as loud as a lightning strike.


    "Hey! Come again! Come back or I''ll blow you away!


    If you don''t come, I won''t be able to kick your ass. If you don''t come, I won''t be able to kick your ass, but it was so typical of him that I couldn''t help but smile.

 249 trouble

    After leaving the owner''s store, the six of us went down the street.


    Depending on the time of the day, the streets that were a bit more empty when we arrived were crowded. We decided to stick together and watch out for pickpockets.


    If there are three of us, Helen and Deanna, we will be safe. Helen, for example, is discreetly holding her weapon while at the same time giving off a slight but deadly vibe.


    At this rate, no one would dare to approach us. In fact, there was a little space around our group. That''s what I''d call a skilled mercenary.


    "Did you notice?


    Helen says in a voice that I can barely hear.


    "Yeah. The three of you?


    When I answered, Helen let out a small whistle.


    That''s great. I thought I knew two of them, but all three?


    Helen was referring to the number of people who were after us. No, "we" is not the right word. They''re probably trying to take Liddy. There are a fair number of tiger beastmen, and dwarves are not so rare. Deanna is pretty too, but she''s not currently dressed in a way that would make it worth the risk of approaching a skilled-looking human.


    But as for Liddy the elf, he looks like a get-rich-quick opportunity if he pulls it off.


    I brought her with me because she''s family and I thought it would be a good idea not to bring her with me, but I''ll have to make her wear a disguise in the future. I should have done that this time in the first place. I let my guard down because I thought they were fine in town, my fault.


    And there''s three of them. Two stand out, one blends in nicely with the crowd. They''re pretty good at it. I say "reasonably good" because I don''t think they''re good enough to take the risk, and they''ve already spotted us.


    I''m sure they''re not just thugs, though, because they''re probably looking to turn the elves into money.


    What do we do now, Eizo?


    Should we give chase?


    ...... is difficult. There''s a lot of people here.


    It''d be best if we could, but we don''t have a choice.


    If we keep going, we''ll end up in the middle of nowhere, right?


    I asked Deanna. Deanna nodded silently.


    "That''s where we''ll set up.


    Helen nodded, this time.


    We continued our vigilance and headed for the store we had originally come for.


    The store you want to go to is a high class store in the outer city, but it is not as good as ...... the inner city.


    The reason why I didn''t go to a store in the inner city is because it is geared towards the aristocracy, partly because the opulent designs for the aristocracy are a hassle to make, but also because I thought it would be a shame to wear something so expensive all the time.


    Rather than something that is easy to obtain, I would like to have something a little more exquisite, something a little better. Whether I can do it or not, I don''t know.


    There are many stores that many people in the outer city cannot afford to buy, and many aristocrats in the inner city do not frequent, so there is relatively little traffic. There is still enough traffic that you can manage to get close enough to get lost in the crowd.


    As I walked towards it, the three of them gradually closed the distance. From the way they''re moving, I''m guessing they''re trying to keep their eyes on the two of us while one of them goes to .......


    Helen, I, and Deanna looked at each other and nodded, then quickly moved around the corner to a less crowded alley.


    The three of us hurriedly followed, so we stopped and called out to them.


    We stopped and said, "Now that you know we''re on to you, what do we do? If you run, I guarantee you won''t do anything.


    If he walks away, we''ll let him off the hook for now (I''m sure he''s got plenty more to do, but that''s beside the point), but if not, we''ll just have to deal with him.


    If you''re not, we''ll just deal with it. If you''re caught, you''ve failed, and we want you to get away if you can. .......


    There is tension in the room. The three of them seem to be hesitating. You get points for not being able to make a quick decision at a time like this. I reached for the knife in my pocket and looked to see what they would do.

 250 Start shopping

    "We''ve got three skilled swordsmen. We''ve got dwarves, beastmen, and elves that use magic.


    I tried to bluff my way out of it. Lique can only defend himself, and Samija is physically strong, but not so good at hand-to-hand combat.


    Riddy can certainly use magic, but it''s hard to say if he can use it to the fullest when his magic power is as thin as it is in Tokyo.


    However, although it is hard to tell with her wig, there is Helen, the "lightning bolt," and a swordsman (me) who has faced her.


    That alone is enough, but Deanna is as strong as any human. After all, Helen has been training her hard lately. I don''t feel like I''m going to be defeated by just any opponent.


    In other words, they''ve lost as soon as they notice us. The question is whether they can understand that.


    The three of us are slowly retreating. If they realize that they have failed, the right thing to do is to leave.


    Eventually, the three of them run off like rabbits.


    "Next time I see you, I''ll show you no mercy!


    I called out loudly to their backs. That''s it for now. However, there was no guarantee that there were not other people who wanted to take advantage of this moment, so I kept my guard up and moved on to my original destination.


    I''m surprised.


    Me too.


    I was surprised, too," said Rike and Liddy on the way. Samija knew what it smelled like, but it was difficult to identify it because the smell would be lost in the crowd.


    As I told them, we have four good guards, handlers and beastmen. Even the nobles can''t hope for more than that, so you can rest assured.


    I said with some humor. I hope that eases the tension between you two.


    It reminds me of the forest.


    Liddy said, chuckling at the scene. That''s when I ran into the cave as Riddy''s bodyguard.


    "That forest?


    When Helen heard that, she looked at me strangely.


    "Yeah, that''s actually how Liddy came to be at my house. ......


    As they walked, they talked about that time. Helen listened to my story with a twinkle in her eye until we reached the restaurant. I guess she likes this kind of story. Maybe next time I''ll tell her about the bear fight.


    Here we are.


    The store that Deanna showed me was quite a magnificent store. It didn''t have a show window, but it had the atmosphere of a general store in the previous world.


    It was natural that it would have a similar atmosphere, considering the products it sold.


    As I entered, I saw a number of accessories lined up on a flatbed. They are shining in gold or silver and have quite elaborate designs.


    The cheap gold ones are made of non-gold metals such as brass, the middle ones are gold-plated, and the expensive ones are made of low-purity gold. I couldn''t find anything made of pure gold, probably because they don''t sell them in places like this.


    Even if they sold pure gold, there would be very few customers who would buy them, or maybe they don''t sell them in the first place.


    Silver also varies in price, but the difference seems to be in purity and design, or in other words, the time required for processing. The cheats tell us about it. I guess it''s because it involves production and a little bit of smithing.


    All of us who have never been in a store like this before - well, except for Deanna and me (including the previous world) - are taken aback.


    They must be like, "There''s something amazing here! I guess they''re like.


    "Find out what''s good for you.


    "I don''t know...


    Samija replies to my words. Well, that''s true, Samija wears a hair ornament, but other than that, it''s simple. She is wearing a hair ornament, but the rest is simple.


    I''ll fix it for you.


    Deanna said proudly.


    I''m sure a noble lady will see to that. I''m an old man on the inside as much as I am on the outside.


    I don''t have any sense of style, so I''ll leave that to you, but I don''t want to become a father who goes shopping on holidays.


    I have to participate as much as possible, I thought to myself with even more caution than before.

 251 Choose Accessories

    Poof, I got Deanna to take a look at the whole thing, first Sarmyah.


    "Well, I don''t know.


    She looks embarrassed as she puts on a golden necklace with a design of twisted tree branches.


    I was expecting her to choose something wilder, something with a fang motif, but she chose something more relaxed, which surprised me a little.


    But of course, it doesn''t look bad on her, and it seems to complement Samija''s cuteness (although I think she intends it to be wild).


    It also goes well with the green hair ornament she usually wears. Although it''s gold, it doesn''t look too flashy because Samija''s hair and fur are yellow ...... or tiger-patterned.


    I think it looks good on you.


    I said frankly. Samija''s face finally turned red and she began to squirm. She''s not used to this kind of thing.


    Next was Rique. Rike''s was quite simple, with a small red jewel on a stout silver pendant top.


    So this is a blacksmith''s fire.


    "Yes.


    It was Deanna who answered my question. It''s quite small, but the red jewel reflects the light, making it look like a flickering fire. Good observation.


    Today, Rique is wearing a modest dress that is less revealing than usual (usually she is rather revealing because of the heat), but it makes a good point.


    The lychee looks good on her.


    Thank you very much.


    Rique said with a big smile. He seems a little embarrassed, but then again, he''s the one in my family who''s used to getting compliments, and I get a lot of compliments at the forge.


    If everyone was embarrassed by my words, my embarrassment would reach its limit and I might run out of the store.


    Here''s one for Liddy.


    Oh.


    And then there was Liddy the Elf. It''s similar to Samija''s, but with a silver necklace. Riddy had silver hair.


    This one had a green gemstone of similar size to Rike''s, reflecting the light. I guess this is an image of the forest.


    I like the way it''s a combination of Samija''s and Rike''s, divided by two, and seasoned for Liddy.


    And above all


    "It''s like a forest fairy.


    I say this as I feel it, and Liddy silently punches me in the chest. But unlike the rest of the family, it doesn''t hurt. Maybe she''s going easy on me, or maybe it''s the difference in strength between her and the rest of the family.


    I have a feeling it''s the latter, but it''s one of the unspoken flowers of my family.


    "Oh, I''m good. ......


    "What are you talking about? I said I''ll give you enough for the whole family.


    You said you would get one for the whole family." Helen resisted in a mosquito-like voice, but Deanna twisted her around and picked out a red jeweled earring. The jewel was a size larger than the one in Rike''s pendant.


    She is wearing a wig now, so her hair color is different, but it still looks good. It would have looked even better with red hair.


    Deanna''s aesthetic sense is also quite good. While matching her current hair color, she also made it look good with her original hair color.


    "Oh, that''s nice.


    When I praised her, Helen was embarrassed and gave me a fist bump. I managed to palm her.


    I managed to catch it in the palm of my hand. There was a popping sound, and my hand went numb with shock. How seriously did it come at me?


    Waving my hand to ward off the numbness, I continued.


    "I know you can''t wear it for ''work'' because it''s shiny and conspicuous, but it''s cute, so why don''t you wear it on a regular basis?


    I thought I had given my honest opinion, but Helen stopped me when I tried to give her another fist bump.


    Instead, she said in a low voice, as if she had resisted the first time.


    "Oh, thank you, .......


    I protested only in my mind, "That''s more destructive.

 252 purchase

    So, which one are you going to get Deanna?


    "Me?


    Deanna said with a puzzled look on her face. I nod.


    Of course you do. I''m sure they''re all looking forward to it.


    Everyone nodded, except Deanna this time.


    "We can''t choose as tastefully as Deanna. We can''t choose as tastefully as Deanna, so you''ll have to do it yourself.


    "Yeah, then go with me, Eizo.


    Me?


    It was Deanna''s turn to nod.


    It''s so boring to have to choose something and then show it to someone else.


    Is that how it is?


    Is that how it is?


    Deanna giggled with a beautiful face. I scratched my head and approached the ornaments.


    Well, I can tell you that they''re beautiful, and I can tell you that they have a certain amount of good design, but I can''t tell you which ones are the best for Deanna.


    What I do know is how well they are crafted, that is, how good they are as a blacksmith.


    But it doesn''t mean much if you know this. Even if it is an ornament made by a craftsman who is said to have divine hands, if it does not suit Diana, it is not worth a penny.


    How about this then?


    Deanna picked up a simple necklace and placed it on her chest. The dress she was wearing was more flamboyant than her usual clothes, but not in a "noblewoman" way.


    The clothes match Deanna''s hair and look great.


    It''s fine.


    I, on the other hand, spit out a comment like a father who''s out shopping.


    "Are you watching me?


    "Of course. I said I saw it and I thought it looked good on you.


    Deanna puffs up her cheeks a little, and I explain, a little flustered, and her puffy cheeks return to normal.


    "Hey.


    "What?


    You guys are like a married couple.


    "Yeah.


    I can hear Samija and Rike whispering to each other, but I ignore them.


    So which one do you think is better?


    "You''re being absurd. ......


    I put my hand on my chin and think. I think a simple necklace like the one Deanna just picked up would be nice, but I think this slightly larger pendant with a blue jewel in it would also look good.


    "How about this one?


    "Oh, I like it.


    Deanna picks up the pendant I showed her and places it on her chest.


    "Yes, I think it looks good on you.


    Put it on.


    Yeah, .......


    Deanna turns her head back. It''s not like a hikiwa or a kani-kan, it''s a hook.


    I move closer and put my hand on the nape of Deanna''s neck. I don''t say, "Excuse me," but it''s the least I can do.


    Deanna jerked for a moment, but I was able to hook it without losing control.


    "How''s that?


    "Oh, I like it!


    I like the fact that the master chose it.


    I love that you picked it out.


    I''m a little jealous. ......


    Deanna''s going to show it to everyone but me. At any rate, I''m glad it seems to be well received by Deanna and everyone else. If she says I have no taste, I won''t be able to recover for the next three days.


    "Okay, I''ll buy it then. I''m sorry, but I need all of these.


    ����������What? ����������


    All the people in the store seemed to be surprised by my words. The shopkeeper also looks surprised, but I guess he didn''t expect me to buy them. I don''t look like I have any money. .......


    No, it would be rude to leave without buying. No, it would be rude to leave without buying something, even if it''s just for one person. If it bothers you, think of it as a reward for helping me with my work.


    I''ll make something else in common, but that''s it, that''s it, that''s it.


    That''s it, please. How much?


    I told the shopkeeper and he started to pay the bill with a smile on his face, so that I could buy it quickly without any more trouble.


    The price was a little high, but considering the amount of money I had made so far, it was nothing to worry about. It shouldn''t be. There was still a lot left when I brought it to him.


    Thank you very much!


    The people in the store all bowed to me. I''m a little dressed up, but I feel a little uncomfortable because I''m dressed normally.


    But it''s not so bad to receive the gratitude of others in this way.


    And so we left the jewelry store.

 253 a street tour

    The six of us go through the crowded streets again.


    I''m wary of the possibility of another incident like the one before, but Deanna tells me that she doesn''t hear about such things very often (regardless of how much criminal activity in the streets reaches the ears of the nobleman''s daughter), and once they know that the previous group failed, the others will refrain from doing anything. That makes things a little easier.


    I finished my business earlier than I expected. It''s still too early to go home, but I wonder if I should go back to Amur''s mansion as soon as possible, or if I should take a look around the city.


    I''m moving to go back to Amur''s residence, but now that I''m in the capital, I might as well check out the other stores.


    "Thinking?


    As I was wondering what to do, Diana approached me. She''s been in high spirits since she came to the capital. It would be good to come here once a month or so. Although there is the problem of whether or not she should be taken care of at the Amur residence each time.


    It''s not something to think about. I was just wondering if I should check out the other stores or not.


    "I see. That''s good, isn''t it?


    I''ve left Krull and Lucy at the Amour residence, and I think there''s an option to return. The city has very little magic, so I''m worried about Krull''s stomach. She takes magic power instead of food.


    In other words, if you are in a place with low magic power, you need to make up for it with food. If she stays in a place with low magic power for too long, she will get hungrier and hungrier.


    But for the time being, I''ve gotten permission from Diana (my mom). The rest is at .......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out. Do you have any headaches?


    Yes. I''m fine for about this long.


    Liddy smiled. As an elf, she also needs a regular supply of magic power, but she can endure without it for a few days. I didn''t ask her if she gets hungry like Krull because I''m afraid.


    The reason why elves need magic is "because that''s the way it is", but it is said that the reason why elves live so long is due to the intake of magic. I guess they use magic to suppress cellular aging or something like that.


    Even though I''m fine for a few days, if I had a headache or my health was affected, I would have left immediately, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    So, if no one else has any objections, I''ll go check out the stalls.


    Is everyone else okay? We''ve already served our purpose, so if you''re drunk or something, let''s go home.


    I''m fine.


    I''m fine, too.


    I''m fine.


    Everyone seems to be okay. Let''s go around.


    Let''s have a look at the stalls. If there''s anything you want, just let me know.


    Each of us replied to my words with an understanding voice, and we turned our feet toward the many stalls.


    A lot of stalls means a lot of people, of course. That meant we had to be on our guard, but so far there was no one suspicious.


    There are also many rare species such as giants and lizardmen. However, the most unusual one is Liddy the Elf.


    So I went around looking at the various stalls, attracting a certain amount of attention.


    There were fewer food stalls than I expected. I bought some sweet bread at a stall, and asked about it.


    I asked him about it, and he said, "There are few stalls selling hot food in the capital, because it''s too hard to prepare a stove.


    I asked him about it. Speaking of which, this stall was already baking food. When the bakery''s stove is open in the morning, they borrow it to bake and bring the food.


    When I refrained from giving him change as a kind of information fee, he smilingly told me many things. Since Deanna doesn''t know about this kind of information, you have to gather it directly.


    As I walked through the crowd, occasionally breaking out into a cold sweat at the stares that pierced me, I wondered if I looked like a man with a woman on his arm, and found an unusual stall dealing in paper.


    The owner of the stall and a short woman were talking to each other.


    "Can''t you get a lower price?


    I''m trying to make it cheaper, but it''s just barely enough.


    The woman wants paper, but it seems to be a little expensive. The woman wants paper, but it seems a little expensive. It would be difficult to bargain for it.


    I''ll get it then.


    I interrupted her from behind. The woman looks back at me, startled, and then becomes even more startled.


    "Mr. Eizo!


    Hello, it''s been a while. Frederica-san.

 254 misunderstanding

    Why are you here, Mr. Eizo?


    I''m just out shopping with my family. I have something I want to make, and I thought it might be helpful.


    Fredrika''s face is still surprised. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    "Eizo is hooking up with another girl: ......


    You''ve got a big misunderstanding. There''s a big misunderstanding.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of her. You know Liddy, right?


    Liddy nodded quietly at my words. Thank God there''s a witness.


    "You were patting her head, right?


    Liddy''s words lowered the temperature of the room. So this isn''t helping, is it? Aside from Rike and Samija, Deanna and Helen''s gazes pierced my cheeks and I felt like I was about to have a hole in them.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    I speak honestly, albeit sluggishly. But I really didn''t mean anything by it.


    As I panicked, Liddy chuckled.


    I know, I know. I''m just teasing you.


    "Oh, yeah, .......


    I''m relieved. I was relieved. The piercing stare at me was gone for the moment.


    The misunderstanding seemed to have been cleared up for the time being (or so I decided to believe), and Fredrika seemed to be somewhat puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?


    No, I was just thinking how beautiful your wives are, as Count Amour would say.


    Marius, after Camilo. I don''t know if I should be talking about this when I have my own sister in my care. Well, I''m sure he''s trying not to get into trouble, but...


    "We''re not married. We''re a family.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. I have no intention of marrying anyone.


    I had just cleared up the family''s misunderstanding of Frederica, and now it was my turn to clear up Frederica''s misunderstanding of the family.


    But my words made some of my family members pout.


    I sighed and added one more thing. It''s not fair of me, I know.


    "...... for now.


    The air in the room relaxed. The chill in the air, as if I had just stepped into a sword fight, was gone.


    "I see.


    "Oh, excuse me, sir, I''ll take that paper.


    I apologized to the stall owner, who was staring blankly at what had just happened in front of him, and took out a silver coin from my pocket and handed it to him. It''s best to pay for these things as soon as possible.


    As expected, Fredrika said something like, "Oh, no, I''m sorry," but neither I nor the shopkeeper paid any attention to it. The reason I didn''t haggle with her was that I wanted to pay for the inconvenience of occupying the front of the store.


    I said, "Here you go. We don''t use paper in our shop.


    "Thank you for the .......


    She accepted the paper, somewhat reluctantly, since we don''t use it and she had bought it. She tucked it gently into the backpack she was carrying.


    It''s a squirrel: ......


    Samija murmured in a voice we could barely hear.


    I know. I nodded loudly in my mind. It looks like a squirrel storing nuts in its den.


    And the cute guys in my house are all gleaming at the sight of it. Maybe they''ll ask me to come over.


    Are you off work today, Frederica-san?


    "No, I''m just taking a break. I''m taking a long break because I''m not so busy today.


    I''m taking a long break. I wonder if they have some kind of quota that they don''t complain about if you meet it.


    So the six of us plus Frederica-san, seven of us, wandered around the stalls. There are some stores that sell craft-like items, but the designs are much simpler than those of the store we just visited.


    There was also a store selling knives. Well, you can guess the quality.


    However, the prices were kept low. I wish I could separate myself from these shops. I''m good at this because I''m a cheat.


    I left Fredrika, who was going back to work after a while of chilling out in the stalls. I have a feeling I''ll meet her again somewhere.


    Thank you for the paper.


    "No, no, no. I hope we can meet again some other time.


    The whole family waved goodbye to Frederica, who bowed to us. Well, I guess we''d better get ready to go home.

 255 Lets go back to the estate.

    After taking a quick look around the stalls, we decided to head for the inner city, or Amur''s residence.


    As we walked, I voiced my concerns.


    I hope Krull and Lucy are not in a bad mood.


    I hope Krull and Lucy aren''t in a bad mood." "I''m sure they''ll be fine, they''re good listeners.


    That''s what Deanna said to me. I''m sure they''ll be fine, if Mom says so.


    I hope they''re not hungry.


    That''s what I''m talking about. ......


    The next thing I know, I''m in over my head. I''m not worried about Lucy, but I''m a little worried about Krull in terms of food.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll be worth it.


    When I said that, I heard everyone agreeing, and Diana led the way to the inner city.


    I showed the gatekeeper of the inner city the tag I had shown when I left. The gatekeeper had already been replaced, but I bowed and walked past him, who saluted me as he had when I left.


    After passing through the gate, I quietly approached Helen and whispered to her.


    Thank you for watching me.


    Helen had been keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings (mainly behind us) the whole time we were here.


    From here on out, the area was mainly inhabited by nobles. Compared to the outer city, we should not have to be very careful at all.


    In other words, Helen could take it easy from here. So I thanked Helen.


    Even family members need to be thanked for the work they do. That was the purpose of this day trip, after all.


    When Helen heard my words of gratitude, she said.


    "Oh, hey, .......


    That was all she could say, her face turning red.


    We walked through the town, which was a little too noisy to be called quiet. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. ...... I''m sure she wants to get back to Krull and Lucy as soon as possible.


    When you arrive at Amour''s residence, the soldiers on guard salute you. Speaking of which, two of them are equipped with halberds. They must have bought them from me.


    It matches the metal armor they are wearing quite well. I don''t think many people other than nobles would come here, but it looks like a good bluff.


    We bowed (except for Diana) and went through the gate of the mansion.


    "One!


    As we walked towards the backyard where we had left Krull and Lucy, Lucy came running towards us. Katerina, who was probably playing with them, looked a little disappointed.


    Lucy came running at a great speed and jumped on Deanna who was crouching down. Her tail is wagging wildly. From the looks of it, Lucy seems to be all right.


    Krull also cooed and slithered up to her. Helen and Rique are petting him.


    Helen and Rieke are petting them. "Are my girls bothering you?


    I asked Katerina. Katerina shook her head and hand at the same time.


    No, not at all. They were very nice girls.


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    "Just .......


    Katerina continued.


    Both Krull and Lucy eat well.


    "Lucy too?


    Lucy? She''s eaten as much as a human man.


    Yeah. That''s right. She''s so tiny.


    I answered as calmly as I could. I knew that Krull might be a good eater, but Lucy?


    I looked at Lucy and saw that Deanna and Liddy were giving her attention. I quietly approached Liddy and whispered to her.


    "I heard Lucy ate a lot of food. She didn''t do that at home, did she?


    Liddy nodded and looked puzzled for a moment, trying to figure out what I meant. Then her eyes widened and she looked at Lucy.


    "What?


    The momentum of the conversation startled Deanna, but Liddy didn''t care, she looked at Lucy and held her in her arms as she looked into her eyes.


    Lucy seemed to think that she was just being hugged by Liddy''s sister, and her tail was still wagging.


    After looking into her eyes for a while, Liddy said in a voice that Deanna and I could barely hear.


    Lucy is turning into a demon.

 256 Lets go home.

    "I knew it.


    Liddy nodded at my words with a sigh.


    Even if Lucy is growing up, she''s suddenly eating too much. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything you like.


    Such as .......


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    Yes.


    Liddy nodded again.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not, but it''s a good thing.


    "Then ......!


    Forest wolves are quiet and smart, so Lucy probably won''t be that different. It will make her smarter, but I don''t think that will bother her.


    Now Deanna breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to slump down, so I put my arm around her casually for support.


    We''re going home for now. I''ll see you in the car.


    Deanna nodded a little weakly and we began to get ready to leave. Lucy seemed to have grown quite attached to Katerina. She was running up to her and petting her.


    Katerina, who was still holding her in her arms, looked at us intently, but whether she was demonized or not, my child would not do that.


    We got the luggage we had left in the car, put it in the cart, connected Krull to Lucy, and we got in too. We don''t have much luggage, so it won''t be long before we leave.


    "Well, Mr. Bowman, Ms. Katerina. And thank you all for your help. Give my regards to the Count.


    "My husband was very sorry to miss you. Please come again.


    Please come again.


    I was amused by the contradiction of calling Marius, a man of higher rank, by his first name, but addressing the servants of the house by "san", which helped me to smile and wave.


    Deanna was also doing her best to smile and wave. The rest of the family, except for Rike who was driving the dragon carriage, also waved, and we left the Amur mansion, bidding farewell.


    We walked through the crowded streets of the outer city (Lucy was waving her charm and lowering the stress of the streets we passed) and through the outer gate to the city streets.


    "So, Lucy...


    When I said this, Lucy curled up on my lap, as if she thought she was being summoned, or perhaps she was tired of looking at the scenery. I continued stroking her as I spoke.


    "They say she''s turning into a demon.


    Everyone except Liddy and Deanna gasped at my words.


    But for now, he''s in no danger. There''s a chance they''ll be smarter than normal wolves, though.


    Everyone is relieved to hear that.


    "So what are we going to do about ......?


    Helen asks timidly.


    "Well, we''ll take care of it.


    "Are you sure?


    And now Deanna. I said, trying not to change my expression.


    I decided to help her once and I did. You can''t just throw it away because it''s a demon, and if it grows up to be a demon that causes trouble for others, then you have to dispose of it properly. I think you can say you''ve taken responsibility only if you''ve gone that far .......


    Of course, I don''t want to get rid of them if I can help it. It is also too arrogant to say, "Help yourself and get rid of it.


    But if that happens, I''ll have to deal with it on my own.


    I noticed that Samija was looking at me worriedly, as if she had sensed my inner resolve.


    I''ll have to raise her well so that she doesn''t end up like that.


    I said cheerfully, and continued to speak.


    But now you know why the girl and her mother were driven out of the pack.


    But now we know why she and her mother were forced to leave the pack.


    That''s what Samija said. She didn''t get it at first because it doesn''t happen that often.


    "Yeah. I don''t know if her parents were demonized too, or if they left the pack with her because they couldn''t bear to see Lucy become one.


    If she was just a weak child and many other children were born, she could have been abandoned, but that is not the case.


    If Lucy was the only child born to that mother, she might have tried to protect her no matter what.


    Forest wolves are smart animals. I believe that cleverness also leads to kindness. If you are such a creature, or .......


    No, it would be arrogant of me to impose my desires on them. I shook my head, shaking off the idle thought.


    I''m sure it''s not the only one.


    "That''s all I need to know.


    Helen said this in a cheerful voice, perhaps trying to lighten the mood, and everyone agreed, saying "me too" and "me too".


    And so our first day trip as a family came to a successful end, despite all the turbulence.

 257 the joys of the future

    "I used to live in the forest with all the elves. But when he got older, he was told to go to a different home, so he went to Uncle Camilo''s. I was hungry and it was hard.


    Uncle Camilo was very kind to me, but I was tied up for a long time and I wondered what would happen to me. I wondered if it would be like this forever, and I didn''t like it.


    And then my new mom and dad came. My dad''s name is Eizo. My mom''s name is Diana. My mom and dad are human, but they''re really nice to me. That''s why I love them so much.


    I also like ...... people.��And then there''s Samija, the dwarf Rike, and Liddy, the elf. I like them because they''re kind too.


    My favorite thing to do is to pull rattles. Sometimes I like to go to Uncle Camilo''s with my friends.


    When we go to Uncle Camilo''s, Daddy praises us for our hard work, which makes me very happy. Mommy also pets me a lot.


    They also made a house for us together.


    Helen came after me. Helen strokes me a lot when I''m not around.


    My dad says she''s a very strong girl, but I wonder if that''s true. When she pets you, she has a kind face and smiles, right?


    And then, oh my God, oh my God! I''ve got a sister too! She''s a little wolf and her name is Lucy.


    Lucy''s so small that I have to keep an eye on her when she''s outside. But Lucy''s a good girl too, so she listens to me when I tell her not to.


    We sleep together at night. When I tell her that she can sleep with me at home, she says, "I''ll sleep with you! So I sleep with her. Hehehe.


    But my favorite thing to do is to go with my dad to get water in the morning. We go to the water ...... with a bottle of water.��We go there. My dad cleans me there, so I feel good and I can carry my stuff with him.


    That''s why I love it the most!

 258 From the next day on, as usual,

    On the day we went on a day trip to the capital and found out that Lucy had become a demon, we came back completely exhausted and after a quick dinner, we all went to bed, including Krull and Lucy.


    The next day went as usual. I woke up in the morning and went to the lake to clean myself up with Krull and Lucy.


    Krull seemed to be feeling better than usual as he washed off the dust and dirt from the long distance he had traveled yesterday.


    As usual, Lucy shakes her body and sprays water all over the place.


    After Krull and I filled up the water bottle and went back to the house, I prepared breakfast while everyone else started preparing for the morning.


    Since they are all women, it takes them longer than me to prepare breakfast, even though we are not going out today. In the meantime, I''m making soup and baking unfermented bread.


    Speaking of which, the owner has been cooking one dish after another. This is the difference between him and the professionals.


    This may be the difference between him and the professionals, but there is an overwhelming difference in power. This is the limit of my production of cheats, which is only a little better than those, no matter how much I say they are cheats.


    But on the other hand, I''m good enough to compete with those guys, and that certainly brings me a lot of joy in my daily life.


    If it helps my family of six to get along, that''s the best. I have no intention of making money with this cheat.


    After the preparations and breakfast, the blacksmithing begins. Once the fire is lit and the furnace is prepared, we split up and begin our work.


    The quota this time was fifty hoes, and the daily goal was ten, and since we had managed to make eleven last time, we figured we could do it again today. Even if we make the remaining 30 hoes, we should be able to finish them in three days. That should be enough time for the delivery. The problem is after that.


    No, it''s not that we can''t meet our quota. The rainy season is coming. If I can''t go outside during the rainy season, I can''t go to the wholesaler.


    Since I have a lot of weapons at Camilo''s, depending on their stock, I would like to have the next delivery in a couple of weeks, and spend the time preparing for the rainy season and making accessories for our family.


    This will only be possible after we have completed this delivery. The sound of the family''s hammering echoed in the forge.


    For the next four days, I went about my daily routine, aided by the occasional work songs sung by Rike and Helen (Helen was a good singer).


    The result was 56 hoes. This was more than they had planned. Camilo would not complain about this.


    On the evening of the last day of the hoe production, we had a small toast to celebrate the achievement of the quota.


    At that table, we discussed our future plans.


    I think it''s better if I don''t answer. "I think it''s better for me not to go out. Beastmen don''t leave their roosts this time of year either.


    "I guess so.


    Samija and Diana have no objection to staying in the roost.


    Then we can build a sheltered terrace or something.


    Then we''ll have to hunt for meat.


    Helen said that she was new to the forest and didn''t know much about it, so she would leave it to the others.


    So, basically, stay in the house, hunt early, and do what you can inside the house.


    I think Krull is probably the biggest problem, but I''m sure he''ll understand if I take him to fetch water. She''s a smart girl.


    I''ll see you tomorrow.


    With my words, the day came to an end. The next day, I went to Camilo''s place to deliver. I rested my body in preparation for another day of work.

 259 To be delivered

    The next morning, after completing our first morning routine, we split up and carried the large amount of hoe we had made into the cart.


    Krull''s tension seemed to be rising slightly as he watched us.


    Krull is very excited to pull the cart if it is heavy or far away. It is my usual practice to praise him for his efforts when he arrives.


    When we had finished loading the cart with over 50 hoes, we tied Krull to the cart and got in together.


    When Deanna tried to carry Lucy in her arms, Lucy bent down. Her head is staring at the back of the truck.


    I wonder if she is trying hard to get on by herself. She looks a little like a cat.


    Lucy bends down and jumps up with her whole body. Oh, this is...


    I thought, but I couldn''t get another inch or so. Lucy landed on the ground and ran to Deanna as if nothing had happened, saying, "Mommy, hold me.


    Well, sooner or later she''ll be able to climb up.


    With a twinkle in her eye, Deanna carried Lucy to the back of the truck. I''m carrying her, so my shoulder is safe.


    The Kuro Forest is filled with damp, dark air, as if to remind us that the rainy season is approaching.


    If I had been sent here at this time of year, my impression of this forest would have been different. I might have had some sense of what everyone was saying about it being horrible.


    Samija''s nose is twitching. When I asked her about it, she said, "It''s hard for me to use my nose when it''s humid. It could be that the humidity makes it difficult for the odor components to spread, or that the phytoncides from the trees interfere.


    When the cermia are like this, the efficiency of surveillance is slightly reduced. However, Helen is also here, so I don''t think it will happen too often.


    As we proceeded with caution, we caught a glimpse of the deer in the distance through the trees. If you can see it at this distance, it must be quite a big one.


    Whether she can see it or not, Lucy is looking in your direction and wagging her tail.


    She only wags her tail and does not bark, perhaps because she instinctively understands that barking is meaningless. If so, he is quite a good boy, and when I stroked his head, the speed of his tail increased.


    He''s hoarding. ......


    Samija murmured, looking at the little tree deer she could see.


    "Is that so?


    "Yeah. I''ll have to kill at least one of them by the end of the week. They''ll all stay indoors and never come out.


    Do deer stay in when it rains? Even if they have fur, they''ll lose their strength. So bears and wolves must not wander around during that time.


    On the contrary, you are more likely to run into them this time of year.


    I''ll leave the hunting to you, since you''ll need it, but be careful of the bears.


    Of course.


    Samija replied proudly. Bears are the biggest threat you''re likely to encounter living in this forest. Samija was once in danger from one, you know.


    I glanced at Deanna, Liddy, and Helen, and they nodded. I''m sure my family will be fine.


    We made our way through the forest and along the road without encountering anything dangerous. We were almost at the city, but there was a cloud hanging over us.


    It doesn''t look like it''s about to rain, but it''s not sunny either. If anything bad is going to happen, it''s going to happen now! If anything bad is going to happen, it''s going to happen now!


    This weather makes it look like the whole city is involved in a conspiracy.


    I said with a laugh as the city came into view. When the city came into view, I laughed and said, "If thunder and lightning were to rumble, the suspense would be palpable.


    It''s a nasty day.


    Says Deanna, who comes from a noble family and must have seen some serious situations like that. Rikke and Liddy chuckled, but Samija and Helen were stunned.


    I guess they haven''t read much of that stuff. I''ll ask Camilo to do it next time. .......


    Going down the street as usual. The elf Liddy, who has become conspicuous in the city, is not so conspicuous in this city.


    In fact, Lucy, who is now gazing out from the back of the truck, is the center of attention.


    Today, I saw a cool guy, a street vendor, who always looks at me with a scowl on his face, secretly waving at Lucy so that people would not notice. Cuteness is justice, and there is no sin in liking cute things.


    Thus, Lucy went to Camilo''s store by herself, waving her charm to the street.

 260 the state of the empire

    When they arrived at Camilo''s store and put the cart in storage, everyone got out and removed Krull from the cart. At that time, Lucy jumped off the cart by herself.


    It''s a bit high (definitely too high for her to jump on), but she seems to have gotten off without any major problems.


    Deanna, who was trying to carry her down, has a subtle expression of sadness and happiness on her face. She''s a demon, so she''s probably growing up fast.


    Krull and Lucy are staying at home in the backyard as usual. I''ve asked a young boy to take care of them. Lucy''s tail is wagging again today, and she''s looking forward to being played with.


    Krull, on the other hand, lay down in the shade of a tree and began to watch over Lucy. She seems to have become a big sister.


    It was heartwarming to see her like this as we headed for the business meeting room.


    As soon as we entered the room, Camilo appeared almost immediately. He must be a busy man, but he''s very diligent.


    How are you doing?


    Fine. We''ve finally found a sales channel in the Republic.


    Oh, well, congratulations.


    Thanks.


    Camilo rubbed his mustache, perhaps embarrassed. It''s great that you''ve been able to expand your business.


    So I''m going to need you to keep up the good work, okay?


    Camilo asks me, looking at me with a rather sullen expression on his face.


    Camilo asks me with a rather sullen look on his face, "If you''re okay with the same amount of work as before, I''m happy to do it. I''d be more than grateful.


    No matter how good our products are, there is a limit to how much we can sell. In an extreme case, if every household in the kingdom has one of our knives, we can''t sell any more of them in the kingdom.


    This is unlikely to happen in reality, but even so, sales will continue to decline. It''s a consumable item, but it''s not something that will go bad in a month or so.


    In that case, you need to secure new customers. The empire ...... will be busy for a while, so if you want to expand your sales channels, it is inevitable that you will go to the republic that borders the kingdom.


    I smiled and Camilo replied.


    I smiled back, and Camilo smiled too.


    Camilo laughed.


    Only a hoe today, right?


    "Yeah. Yeah. I brought 50 hoes and a few other things.


    That''s good.


    This is the story of today''s delivery. When Camilo hears my words, he looks at the foreman. The foreman nods and leaves the room. He went to check the quantity and quality.


    We''re confident in both the number and quality of our products - they were made using cheats, so they should be better quality than most hoes - so we''re not particularly worried.


    Speaking of which, the Empire...


    Camilo began to talk as if it were a coincidence. Helen was sitting next to me today, and I could feel her body tense up a little. I gently placed my hand on hers under the desk.


    "It seems that the situation is proceeding largely as the Count has described.


    The rebellion has been crushed, the Emperor has changed his politics, and peace is returning?


    Yes. The rebellion has been put down, the emperor has changed his politics, and peace is returning?


    Camilo nodded at my words. It''s a neighboring country, and although we''ve infiltrated it on a mission, we''re not strangers to it. It''s a good thing that peace has come relatively quickly there. Of course, there are many sacrifices in the background. .......


    It was just a while ago. ......


    Not much time has passed since then. If the story were to be cleared up so quickly, it would be revealed everywhere that the rebellion was nothing but a farce from the Imperial side. We need to minimize the damage and take a reasonable amount of time to rebuild.


    From my point of view, the emperor was the same person, but I felt a little pity for the emperor who had to do it.


    So, I think Helen will be okay once the peace returns. I don''t think she''ll be able to hold on to the fire after the peace has been restored, and not many people will want to go back to the rough state after Helen testifies. Most of the people who want to do that are gone now.


    It was originally a pose for the emperor''s subjects, wasn''t it?


    Well, yeah. It''s just that it''s unnatural to leave it unnoticed. I''m sure the order will be rescinded when the time comes.


    Helen showed a relieved expression. Helen looked relieved. Deanna and Rique said, "That''s good.


    If the order is rescinded, will Helen go back to being a mercenary? That''s fine. She already has a home to go back to.


    Well, it''s almost rainy season, right?��I won''t be delivering for a couple of weeks, is that okay?��I''ll come at least once if it''s a problem.


    Oh, I see. It''s that time of year already. ....... No, I''m fine. I''ve got plenty of other stuff to sell.


    You don''t seem to have any problem with my declaration of seclusion for a while. Well, it''s not like you''re only dealing with our products.


    Just then, the watchman who had gone to check came back. He looked at Camilo and nodded. I''m relieved even though I know he''ll be fine.


    You''ve come to the right place. Make sure you give him more than usual today. Make sure he gets his money''s worth.


    When Kamilo said this with a laugh, the guardian seemed to understand and said, "I understand," and left the room again.


    Even though we have a stockpile, we still need supplies for the three weeks we''ll be holed up.


    After that, we talked about the Empire again. People who escaped from the empire are returning to the empire (apparently there is no blame because of the situation), and on the other hand, there are people who come from the empire to do normal business.


    I didn''t see any giants today, but I''ve heard that they''re common in the Empire. Some of them may be coming to the Kingdom from the Empire, and they may be targeting Helen, so we need to be careful.


    Eventually, the guard came back, we got our money, and started to get ready to leave.

 261 before it rains

    So we''re good to go, right?


    Yeah. Just do what you always do.


    I''ll make sure of that when I leave the room. Camilo nodded and assured me that I was right.


    I''ll see you in three weeks.


    "Yeah.


    Camilo and I shook hands and parted.


    I went to the backyard and found the boy playing with Lucy. We gave him permission before, so he didn''t seem to be in a hurry to see us.


    I hope Lucy will be able to play with us like this when she gets older, but she''s a wolf before she''s a demon. ...... She''s going to be pretty big. .......


    Thank you for always taking care of my child.


    No, no, no.


    I''m going to give the boy some money for taking care of Lucy and Krull.


    This exchange is also becoming a regular occurrence. I wonder if it will be passed on to his successor when he becomes a big man. I hope we can remain good business partners until that time.


    I tied Krull to the cart and left Camilo''s store. Heavy clouds are hovering over the city, and the usually bustling boulevard looks a little gloomy today.


    I wonder if we''ll get a shower.


    I said as I looked up at the sky, and Samija looked up at the sky as I did, and sniffed. Lucy sees this and imitates me, and my shoulder HP is slightly reduced.


    It''s not going to rain hard, but it might.


    So let''s hurry when we get out of town.


    According to Samija, it would rain lightly. Rique hears this and hastens Krull''s pace just a little.


    We''re not prepared for rain, so it might be a bit tricky if it rains. The rainy season is coming and we''ve been remiss.


    We hurried out of the city, going faster than usual along the streets. Krull squealed happily and took off running, so we might be able to go at this speed in the future if there are no problems.


    On the way, we passed a carriage that was in the same hurry as us. They were surprised at our speed, but like the others, when they saw that we were driving a running dragon, they seemed to be satisfied with our speed, which was a little amusing to watch.


    I''m sure my Krull is excellent, though.


    "Speaking of which, I wonder why we have a rainy season.


    Oh, that''s right.


    My question was answered by Liddy.


    In addition to the sun and moon goddesses, there are also earth and cloud goddesses in this world, although I don''t know if they exist or not. The family of the Sun Goddess seems to be polygamous, and the Sun Goddess and the Earth Goddess are married.


    The sun is a mass of blessings from the sun god, but the blessings also fall on the earth goddess as well as the "children of men". With the power of the happy earth goddess, crops and plants will grow.


    The reason why crops grow differently in the four seasons, and why many things are difficult to grow in winter, is because it depends on the amount of blessing.


    And the cloud goddess sometimes covers the sky to interfere with the earth goddess who is always blessed. She is also married to the Sun Goddess.


    And the rain is the tears that I shed to ask why she does not bless me. Normally, the clouds are white because she is a goddess with a pure heart, but as her emotions become more and more stagnant, the clouds turn black.


    Usually, she just does this from time to time, but once a year, there is a time when she releases all of her emotions. And that time is the rainy season. There is no difference between men and women in crying, but it seems to be the same in different worlds. Just as "lightning strikes" is both an actual phenomenon and an idiom, and has the same meaning in both worlds.


    And the cloud goddess, refreshed after crying, feels like blessing the human child by removing the clouds. In this way, the power of the cloud goddess will help the crops to grow.


    In reality, we cannot grow crops without rain, and we should be grateful for this phenomenon, but when I hear it like that, rain clouds look even more gloomy.


    In any case, the gods of this world seem to be emotional and human-like, but I have the impression that some of the gods in the Greek mythology of the previous world were strangely human-like, so I wonder if that''s the case.


    It would be boring if I got hit for mentioning this, so I decided to keep it to myself.


    As I entered the forest, I felt a few drops of water on my face. It seemed that it had finally started to rain.


    However, it was really just a light rain, and as I continued into the forest, the trees formed a natural arcade, so it didn''t hit me as much.


    It''s a little better, but it''s going to start piling up sooner or later, so let''s get the hell out of here.


    Rike nodded at Samija''s words, and Krull squealed and hurried the last of the way home.

 262 preparation for the rainy season

    I walked through the natural arcade to my house. There were no trees around the house, so it was drizzling.


    I hurriedly took the Krull off the cart and carried it in so that my luggage would not get wet.


    Even so, it was still damp to a certain extent (we had put some seasonings and spices in jars and covered them with lids, so they were fine), but they would be dry by the time we used them.


    Our bodies are wet, but we''ll get Krull and Lucy into the cabin first. In the meantime, Deanna brought towels from home, and we all wiped them down. We wiped them down.


    "Don''t go out too much until the rain stops.


    "Krull.


    Woof!


    I called out to them and they responded cheerfully as if they understood. Krull licked my face and Lucy wagged her tail.


    "When we''re done with the kids, we''re on our own. Back in the house, I went to my room, undressed and wiped myself down.


    It would have been nice to have a bath at this time to warm myself up, but we didn''t have one yet, so I decided to make a cup of mint tea.


    I wondered if I should build a rainwater collection system.


    I said as I drank the mint tea. It may not be potable water (we boil the water in the lake before drinking it), but it can be used for domestic purposes, and since it''s not a big facility, I think it''s a good idea to build one.


    "It looks like it can be used for a lot of things, but won''t it go bad if it''s left in there too long?


    It was Liddy who answered. Liddy answered, "No, because it seems to be related to farming.


    I''m not going to use it for drinking water, but wouldn''t it be better if it went bad?


    I said, and Liddy nodded.


    I''m not going to use it for drinking, but I don''t want it to rot.


    I see, it''s not good if pathogens grow in the tank and accidentally enter the body. It''s rainwater without any sterilization. .......


    So, it''s better to make the tank big enough to be used in a few days, and still be able to drain.


    "Right.


    Liddy nodded again. You can''t store more water than you can use, so it''s best to keep it at a size that will reduce the number of times you have to fetch water.


    Now we need to build a covered terrace.


    The house is going to be a wonder to behold in the woods.


    Next, Diana mixes it up. It''s a strange house to be in the middle of the woods, but it''s going to be even stranger with the terrace.


    It would be inconvenient not to make one, considering the laundry.


    Wouldn''t it dry in the forge?


    Now Rike. The room temperature in the forge is high because of the fire, and it''s dry. It may be because of this that meat dries faster .......


    It''s also a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s also possible that the fat in the meat will ignite, but you''ll notice it before it does because it''s sizzling. I don''t think the fabric of clothes would suddenly catch fire either, but I think the ease of catching fire would be much different from raw meat.


    Besides, meat can be fetched again, but clothes are quite valuable. Cloth itself is not as plentiful as it was in the previous world.


    "In the worst case scenario, wouldn''t it be tough to go more than a month without a change of clothes or underwear?


    Even if I''m a person who doesn''t care about such things, it''s hard. When I said that.


    "Well, yeah, .......


    Changing is one thing, but underwear is another. ......


    Deanna and Helen agreed. Helen is a mercenary, so there are times when she can''t change her clothes, so she can endure for a little while, but when it comes to a long period of time, even Helen seems to have a hard time.


    Hmm, I''m not so sure about that either.


    Samija was also not too bothered about it because of her lifestyle, but in the past few months, especially since she came to live with Rike and Diana, she seems to have woken up to the comfort of it.


    It''s like when you find the comfort of a toilet with a shower, you can''t go back.


    The terrace is the first priority, followed by the rainwater tank.


    Before dinner, I decide on my schedule for tomorrow. It''s going to be busy, but I can''t help but feel excited at the thought of having a home again.


    I''m looking forward to tomorrow.

 263 Terrace construction started

    The next day, after completing our morning routine and getting ready, we gathered at the lumberyard. Krull and Lucy don''t know exactly what we''re going to do, but they''re gathering there in a casual way.


    The first thing we need to do is to choose the ones we want for the posts.


    "It rained yesterday.


    I nodded my head. I nodded to Rike''s words, "We can''t put up a wet one as a pillar. With the way it rained yesterday, it''s probably not that wet, but just in case.


    Fortunately, the trees in this forest are basically straight. But it''s a pillar for the terrace, and it''s okay if it''s a little crooked, as long as it''s dry and has a certain length.


    This one looks good.


    How about this one?


    Yeah, I think that''s good, too.


    So we all split up to look for lumber for the pillars, and we got eight of them.


    That''s all we need.


    Where are you going to build the terrace?


    Yeah, .......


    I pondered Samija''s question. There is a field in the courtyard. There''s a field in the courtyard. Thanks to Liddy, it''s quite a big one, and I don''t want to put it there.


    "Maybe down the hall. You still have some land over there.


    "There is, but it''s .......


    Deanna clammed up in the middle of her sentence. I urged her on.


    "But what?


    What happens when you need more room?


    "That''s not going to happen.


    I replied, and everyone, including Deanna, looked at me with fierce eyes. I didn''t have to tell her what I was going to say.


    ...... If the time ever comes, we can make a right-angle corridor. If it comes to that, we can make a corridor at right angles.


    They all sighed, but seemed to agree, and got to work.


    First, me, Rike, Deanna and Helen dug a hole to build a pillar. The other two were to strip the bark off the trees that would become the pillars.


    The hole diggers worked with shovels and the bark peelers with sickles. With the exception of Helen, most of the work was done in the morning, probably because they had done it several times before.


    In the afternoon, we built the pillars in the holes. This is where Krull plays an important role.


    "All right, then, Krull.


    "Crew!


    Krull tied the end of the rope to the post and began to pull with all his might. Lucy was running around and woofing as if to say, "Good luck, big sister.


    Even though it was on wheels, Krull was strong enough to pull all of us plus a lot of luggage, and once the pillar started moving, it moved smoothly to the installation site.


    "Alright, stop!


    Krull stopped as my voice said. From here on, we had to move the pillar to the edge of the hole manually. We were strong enough to do it on our own, but with Helen joining us, we were able to move it more smoothly.


    From there, it was again Krull''s job to drop it into the hole. He moved it slowly, slowly, and when the edge fell, he set it up.


    In the past, this was also done by hand, but since Krull''s arrival, it has become much easier. In no time at all, the pillar was up and the surrounding area was filled in. Lucy helped me with the filling with her hind legs.


    It wasn''t much help in terms of the amount of soil we had to put on, but that''s the spirit of the thing. Thank you," I said, patting both Krull and Lucy.


    There are eight pillars, so the same process is repeated eight times.


    The same process is repeated eight times. "Even with just the pillars standing, you can kind of see the shape. ......


    It''s a scene I''ve seen many times (and missed once), but I''m always impressed by this kind of work.


    That''s all for today. Tomorrow I''ll check the condition of the soil in which the pillars were buried, and if it''s loose, I''ll re-firm it, and then work on the floor and roof.


    So we talked about what to do about it now.


    The sun was turning orange in the sky. I felt as if I were seeing a family relaxing on the terrace, with eight pillars built in the middle of it.

 264 Terrace completed

    The next day was spent putting up the braces, joists, ridge and rafters on the posts.


    When I checked the condition of the pillars, I found that they were quite solid and did not wobble. The soil was hard to begin with, and it must have been hardened when the pillars were put into the holes.


    In the meantime, I pounded the area around the pillar again with a suitable log from above. The purpose of this was to remove as much air as possible so that corrosion would be less likely to occur. It''s not going to be like hamburger seeds, but it''s a consolation.


    Since this is a terrace and there will be no wall panels, the braces will be placed only at the base of the pillars. It will be fragile in the event of an earthquake, but I decided to ignore that because it is a terrace.


    To begin with, I heard that there haven''t been any earthquakes that big for several hundred years. But then there were a few big earthquakes, which I experienced in the previous world. When it happens, it happens.


    I decided to leave it to Samija and Helen to make the joists and boards. We were to assemble them.


    "This is a big saw that Eizo really made, it''ll cut like crazy.


    "Wow, ......, that''s true. Wow, .


    "It''s so sharp, you''ll laugh. That happened to me the first time.


    It seems that my evaluation of the product is somewhat strange, but that''s okay as long as it''s fun to work with.


    We all worked together, trying to find something usable from the remaining boards.


    Rikke and Diana are surprisingly light-weight (apparently they are good at climbing trees). Rikke and Deanna, who were surprisingly light, worked on the roof, while Liddy and I worked on the floor. It''s usually hard to pull up lumber, but thanks to Krull, it''s much smoother.


    Just be careful not to fall.


    "Yes, sir.


    There are scaffolds, but they are only simple ones. Even so, due to their physical abilities, Rike and Deanna were able to do the work without any hazards.


    Krull raised the ridge and rafters, and Rike and Deanna installed them. In the meantime, they work on the floor.


    Using Japanese nails left over from the previous work, they put up braces between the pillars. It would have been nice to cut holes in the braces to make them more elaborate, but we didn''t do that this time. The joists were placed on top of the braces.


    The day ended with the completion of the roof, which was yet to be covered, and the floor, which was yet to be covered. Without the scaffolding, it would have looked like a collapsed house, not a house under construction.


    It''s not every day that a house has a terrace built in afterwards. Still, the work is progressing faster than I expected. It should be ready tomorrow. .......


    And the next day. Samija and Helen had finished cutting the boards the day before, so they joined us in hammering on the roof and floor boards.


    The sound echoed in the air with an eerie rhythm. It was a different sound from the usual blacksmithing work, and interesting in its own way.


    Stay.


    Helen, who had been hammering on the floorboards, frowned instead of making a pleasant sound. Apparently, she had hit her finger.


    Are you okay?


    Yeah, I didn''t hit it too hard, I''m fine.


    Let me see.


    I took Helen''s hand and looked at it. I took Helen''s hand and looked at it. It wasn''t red as she had said. It looks fine to me.


    Tell me if it starts hurting.


    "Okay, okay. ......


    Helen replied in a low voice. I wondered if it really hurt, and went back to my work.


    "Okay, that''s it!


    I said loudly as I finished hammering in the last nail to hold the floorboards in place.


    Everyone else clapped, Krull poked his head in from outside and cooed, and Lucy was running around.


    The terrace is complete. The fact that we didn''t have to build a wall made it a lot easier. Even so, it took our whole family three days, so it''s not something that can be built easily.


    The number of such facilities can''t be increased so much. .......


    "Now I can get some fresh air even if it keeps raining.


    I can do my laundry.


    Maybe I''ll put up some benches.


    Can I raise my rain-sensitive children here?


    Oh, the breeze is so nice.


    "Woof!


    The whole family is talking about the new terrace.


    I said, "Good, good. You''ve done a good job," I said, patting Krull and thinking that it would be nice to add relaxing here to the family''s "usual".

 265 water tank construction

    The terrace is finished. All that remains is the aquarium, but that doesn''t require an all-out effort.


    Since you wanted to go hunting at least once this week, I''ll have the hunting team of Samija, Deanna, Liddy, and Helen go hunting.


    The other three are using the compound bows I made before, and Helen is using the bow that Samija used. Helen is using the bow that Samija used to use, though she can use a bow as well because of her former job.


    One of these days, I''ll have to make a compound bow for Helen. At that time, I''ll adjust it to be a little stronger to match her strength.


    Also, Lucy went with me. She''ll be a great help to the hunting team once she gets used to hunting, and she''ll listen to me when I''m being reckless. ...... You''re wagging your tail, but you''re listening, right?


    When I expressed my concern, he said.


    I''m sure he''ll be fine.��She''s smart.


    That''s what Deanna said. She''s smart. With her bow in her hand and the wolf at her side, she looked like a mythical goddess.


    At the moment, the wolf is a baby wolf, which doesn''t make for a good picture, and the clothes are unrefined for hunting.


    "Well, be careful.


    "Okay, I''m off.


    After seeing off the four of us, including Samija, who was waving her hands in the air, Rike and I assembled the tank. First, we laid out the bottom board by fletching it together like the flooring in the previous world.


    Make the convex side a little thicker and tap it into place with a mallet. If the wood is sufficiently dry, it will interlock more firmly when it expands with water after this, and this should prevent leakage to some extent, even if full-scale waterproofing is impossible.


    However, in the case of this water tank, the blacksmith''s cheat worked better because it is a kind of forge equipment. The water tank in the forge is made of hollowed out stone, but it is indispensable for the forge because water is used in many ways for hardening and other operations.


    After making the bottom of the tank in this way, I made pillars and wall panels for the four corners and assembled them to fit into the tank.


    Normally, these would be assembled into a cylinder shape using vertical boards and tightened with metal bands (as in the cistern on the roof of an American building in the previous world), but in this case, for simplicity''s sake, I''m making a square cistern.


    Only a part of the horizontal board at the lowest point was made to allow water to drain out by sliding the wooden board, just like a sluice gate (not so exaggerated) to let water into a rice field.


    The work was done by only two people, but since it was done by me and Rike''s team of blacksmiths, and since it wasn''t that big, it was a little complicated, but it was completed by evening.


    Is that it?


    "I think we''ll have enough for this.


    The two of us looked at the finished tank. If it were to be used for drinking water, it would probably need a lid or something to keep out fallen leaves, but since it was for domestic use, it was left empty.


    We wondered whether we should extend the gutter from the roof or not, but decided to forgo it, since we heard that it rains a lot during the rainy season. I decided to forgo the idea, because I heard that it rains a lot during the rainy season, and it would rain sometimes even after the rainy season ends.


    Looking at it like this, it looks like a bath tub.


    "Is this what baths are like in the North?


    Yes. They store water like this and soak in it.


    Wow, it''s like having a hot spring at home.


    How was it at your parents'' house?


    It''s the same as now. But I used to go to the hot springs in the mountains sometimes. It''s good for injuries.


    I heard that his parents lived near a mine. If so, there must be hot springs in the area.


    I''ve never heard of any hot springs around here.


    "Right. I asked Samija about it before, but she said she didn''t know of any springs with warm water.


    I see. ......


    I don''t complain too much about not being able to soak in a bathtub in this world, probably because I was a shower person in my previous world, but as a former Japanese, I sometimes feel like doing it.


    But as an ex-Japanese, I sometimes feel like doing it. And moreover, my current means of earning a living is blacksmithing, which makes me sweat every day. How refreshing it would be to be able to take a hot bath.


    I''m sure Rike and maybe Deanna know how good it feels, but I''d like to share it with the rest of you. This might be a good time to move up the house bath project.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Krull came slinking out of the hut. Maybe the hunting team came back.


    Me and Rike started to clean up the work to welcome them.

 266 the taste of miso

    "Welcome home.


    Welcome home.


    After quickly cleaning up the area, me, Rike, and Krull came out of the hut and greeted everyone. All of us looked fine except Helen, who looked a little tired.


    Helen looked a little tired. "Looks like you''ve been chasing your prey around for quite a while.


    I laughed and called out to Helen. Lucy came running up to me and I patted her on the head. You''re a little wolf, but you''ve been hunting all day, and you''re strong.


    I''m tired. ....... How come everyone else is fine?


    Helen sat down on the ground, her mouth agape.


    I''ve been here for a while. And she''s a bit more tomboyish and strong than she looks.


    As I say this, Liddy, who has been by my side for some time, pokes me lightly in the back. It''s nothing compared to Deanna''s HP being drained from my shoulder.


    "Deanna knows ...... well, doesn''t she?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. She was a seishi before she had a bow.


    That''s right, .......


    Helen said, and lay down on her back.


    I wish you could say that I''ve adapted.


    I hope you''ll say you''ve adapted." Deanna''s mouth quirked up in a sultry tone, but she soon erupted. Then the sound of family laughter and the squeals of Krull and Lucy filled the air.


    "Come on, let''s dust off and have some dinner.


    My words were met with a chorus of approval, and we headed back home.


    The next morning, we all headed for the lake. The next morning, we all headed out to the lake, a light picnic, though I think there was more than enough manpower to do the work.


    On the way, Samija''s nose was twitching. Lucy, perhaps curious, is doing the same.


    Hmm, it''s getting closer.


    Rain?


    Yeah. It''ll start tomorrow.


    Lucy mewed in response to Samija''s answer. Deanna held her, stroked her head, and Lucy''s tail wagged.


    So the rainy season starts tomorrow. I guess I should say we''re just in time to be prepared, but if we''re lacking something, we''ll just have to live with the rainy season this year.


    "Isn''t there a rainy season in the north?


    "Yes, we do. No, we do. It''s different from our rainy season. It''s very wet and lasts a long time here.


    Humidity is one of the characteristics of Asia (in the original world). Even here, the so-called "northern" areas tend to be humid. Since climate has a strong influence on culture, it is natural that the climates of Japanese-style regions are similar.


    I''ve never been to the north either.


    Helen said, her hands folded behind her head. If Helen, the most frequent ex-mercenary in our family, has never been to the North, I doubt any of our family has been there.


    "There was a nobleman who came to visit us from the north a long time ago.


    It was Diana who said that. As a Countess, you probably have many visitors from abroad. It would not be surprising if one of them was from the north.


    You were wearing something unusual, weren''t you?


    Yes, I did. It was when I was a little girl, but I remember it well because it was a strange dress.


    He might have been wearing a long or short kimono and a haori (Japanese traditional haori), but not a kamishimo (ceremonial dress) for traveling long distances.


    He would not have worn armor to the place he was visiting.


    Did Eizo wear something like that?


    Samija may have asked this question casually, but as a person born in modern Japan, I didn''t have many opportunities to wear kimono. I wore a suit for my coming-of-age ceremony.


    However, my grandfather was a kimono-wearer, so when I went to his house, he made me wear a yukata (I think it was a yukata, but it may have been a kimono for children).


    Hmm, my grandfather used to dress me in yukata, but my family preferred southern style clothes. ......


    I decided to answer that way. It''s not a total lie. Samija looked dubious for a moment, but seemed to be convinced immediately.


    If I could go there, I would. To your homeland.


    The voice of whoever said this melted into the sudden breeze and drifted away.


    "Wow, that''s huge!


    I yelled out when I saw the deer in the lake. I''ve pulled up a deer about two meters in length before, but this one was even bigger.


    I''ve heard that a moose in the previous world would be about three meters, but this one looks like it could be four meters.


    "Right? That was a lot of work.


    Samija said proudly, her chest heaving with pride.


    It took us a long time to kill it because it''s so big.


    Deanna said, and Helen, remembering the situation, turned pale and scowled.


    You''re not the master of the forest, are you?


    No way. The deer is not.


    From Samija''s words, it sounds like there is a master of the forest if not a deer, but let''s leave it at that for now.


    I tied a rope to the big deer and tied it to Krull. Krull snorted loudly to show his motivation and took a strong step forward.


    Even she seemed to be struggling a bit, and it wasn''t as easy as usual, but she pulled it up without getting stuck.


    While Krull was pulling it up, we helped him put it on the stand that Rike and the others had made by cutting down trees.


    The deer was heavy, despite the strength of the whole family. The meat itself may be a factor, but the larger the body, the more fur there is, and the more water that soaks into the fur.


    Krull, who had squealed "crew," pulled the cart with the deer on it with great enthusiasm. He really likes to pull.


    When we arrived at the house, we hung it on a tree and peeled its skin. The weight of the tree was too much for us to lift it, and it was so big that we had to split up into four people instead of two, but the work itself went smoothly.


    We stroked Krull and praised him, and he seemed satisfied, but then he got tired and slunk back to his hut.


    I''m sure we won''t have to worry about this for a while.


    The deer was big, and the meat alone was quite plentiful. If we can catch this kind of meat again and again, we might as well start thinking about building a smokehouse.


    For lunch, I''ll just grill and eat as usual. I grilled Lucy without seasoning and let it cool. I gave her a big, thick piece of meat as a reward for her hard work yesterday (she was basically just running around, but just being there was good enough).


    She kept wagging her tail while she was eating.


    And at night. During the day, I marinated the thinly sliced venison in a mixture of soy sauce, miso, and sake (but not sake).


    When I put it into the hot frying pan, I heard a sizzling sound and a savory smell spread around. Well, it smells familiar.


    It''s a different smell.


    Liddy, who was approaching behind me before I knew it, peered in and said, "Miso and soy sauce.


    It''s miso and soy sauce. They''re both made from soybeans and wheat.


    "I see. They look delicious to me.


    She''s not a vegetarian because she''s an elf, but if anything, she prefers vegetables, so perhaps this is the right seasoning for her.


    It was about time for everyone to join us at the table. Today''s menu consisted of grilled deer with miso, unfermented bread and vegetable soup.


    Suddenly, a Japanese-style menu was mixed in. I wondered if I should make the vegetable soup into a miso soup, but decided against it, not knowing if it would suit everyone''s palate. I''d like to try it when Kamilo gets hold of some kombu and dried bonito flakes.


    I looked at everyone, but they seemed to be okay with the smell. It must be a fermented food, so it must be unbearable for those who don''t like it, but fortunately there is no one in my family who does.


    Everyone but me took a mouthful of miso-yaki and chewed it with a squirming motion.


    "Well, how''s it going?


    I asked fearfully. I hadn''t felt this way in decades, since the announcement of the passing of the qualification exam.


    "It''s good!


    It was Samija who shouted out. Everyone else was nodding their heads in agreement.


    It''s a little salty, but it''s good.


    Dianna followed, and everyone else seemed to like it as well. I was relieved.


    I took a bite of one myself. I could feel the miso and soy sauce in the flavoring, though it was lacking in some respects. For me, that alone was enough of a treat.


    Oh, I hate that we don''t have rice. I''m sure there is rice in the north, but I wonder how much it would cost to transport it here. I''ll have to ask Camilo about this sometime soon.


    Later, over dinner, we talked about northern ingredients and seasonings, and the night went on.

 267 It is raining

    The next morning after serving miso to everyone, I woke up to an unusual feeling. The sounds I heard were different from usual.


    It was the sound of water, not the usual sound of the wind blowing. It was raining. I sit up and force myself out of bed.


    I changed into my usual clothes and walked out of the room, it was darker than usual.


    I don''t have a clock, so I don''t know the exact time, but I''ve been waking up at about the same time ....... I have a prejudice that craftsmen are supposed to wake up regularly every morning. I have a prejudice that craftsmen are supposed to wake up regularly every morning, and my father was like that.


    I unbolted the door of the house and opened it, although I could see it from the window and didn''t need to check it again.


    A drizzle of rain soaked the ground. Strangely, the air is cool rather than damp.


    The leaves and flowers of the trees, which are usually green, are drenched by the rain and hang down as if they are expressing their mood.


    The trunks of the trees were even darker in the rain, adding to the gloomy atmosphere of the forest.


    Oh shit.


    I thought to myself. I should have fetched some water yesterday. Then I wouldn''t have had to go today. I could have kept the water for a couple of days if I''d had enough to fill the tank.


    However, hindsight is 20/20. No matter what, I''ll go out in the rain today.


    When I went outside with the water bottle, I couldn''t see Krull, who was usually outside, nor Lucy, who was always with me.


    As I was about to leave, Krull came running out of the hut in a hurry.


    It''s raining today, so it''s okay.


    "Krull, Krull, Krull.


    I said, and he rubbed his head against me as if he didn''t want to be bothered, and squealed.


    I sighed and got the water bottle and gave it to Krull as usual. Then Krull squealed happily, "Krull.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go.


    Lucy was laying down at the entrance of the hut, looking at me. She doesn''t seem to want to go out in the rain.


    "You stay here, okay?


    I said, and she let out a snort. Maybe she wants to share the work with Krull because it''s raining and things are different.


    If air pressure exists in this world, it might be a little hard to work with the low pressure.


    We continued on in the pouring rain. The footing was a little loose, making it a little difficult to walk, but our steps were not heavy. Krull didn''t slip, either.


    The rain doesn''t hit us directly, but the raindrops falling from the trees do.


    At first, Krull was ticklish, but eventually he got used to it and walked without hesitation.


    When we arrived at the lake, we filled up the water bottles one by one. The surface of the lake was rippling with rain. The lake is large enough that even with this much rain, it should be able to hold a good amount of water if it continues to rain. I''d better not go to the river for a while.


    No washing up today.


    Krull.


    I said, and Krull nodded his head. He''s been drenched by the rain, so he understands. We finished filling the four water bottles and hurried away.


    On the way back, we were drenched by the rain and walked quickly. The situation is the same as when I forgot my umbrella in the previous world, but strangely I don''t feel as miserable as I did then.


    Maybe it''s because Krull is with me.


    When I mumbled this, Krull rubbed his head gently against mine, as if he had heard me.

 268 a rainy life

    When I reached home, I rushed to get the water bottle inside the house. Samija and Rike were already awake and handed me a towel (a soft woven linen cloth).


    I took the towel and hurried to the hut where Krull was waiting.


    Krull was waiting for me at the hut, still standing. I guess he understood that he could be wiped and that he would get very dirty if he sat down wet.


    "Good, good, good.


    "Krull.


    I wipe the towel on Krull, who is squealing happily. His reptilian body is not furry, so he is not as wet as I thought he would be. It didn''t take long to finish wiping him.


    "I want you to stay in the cabin today.


    Krull mewed in response to my words and (probably) agreed. I check the floor of the hut. The floor is just a little raised area on the ground, but the raised area seems to have been effective, and so far there is no sign of water intrusion.


    All right, let''s go.


    Wan.


    Krull is fine without eating most of the time while he''s in this forest, but Lucy is growing up, or maybe she just likes to eat with us, so we need to take her with us.


    I put the towel I had just finished wiping Krull with over Lucy''s head and dashed off. The hut was built a bit far apart, but it might be better to rebuild it closer together or build a covered walkway. In the case of a passageway, though, the roof would have to be raised to a height where Krull wouldn''t bump into it.


    I ran into the house and left Lucy in the care of Samija. Lucy is in a good mood, wagging her tail in my arms. If you''re too affectionate, Deanna (Mom) will turn her head.


    I retreated to my room with the towel that Rieke had prepared separately, took off my clothes and wiped myself. I can''t wear these clothes today. .......


    I took out a small change of clothes and changed into them, feeling refreshed.


    After that, I finished my morning preparations as usual. I usually bring Lucy into the house when the food is ready, but today it was much earlier than that, so I watched with interest as everyone else got ready and did their laundry.


    Deanna and Helen were doing the laundry with a little more enthusiasm than usual. It''s always good to have a little cheer.


    I finished preparing breakfast a little early, so I helped them hang their own laundry. I couldn''t do my family''s laundry because it would interfere with my work, but my own laundry was no problem.


    I hung the laundry on the terrace that had just been completed.


    "I''m glad it''s working for you.


    Yes, it is.


    The laundry ......, or rather the basic household chores, are headed by Rike. She has the most experience from her family''s life.


    In fact, Helen is also very good at housework. When I asked her about it, she said, "I used to do it when I was at home, and even at the front, I used to do a little laundry in between.


    Samija is not dexterous, but she can do the basics, and so can Liddy. As for Deanna, ...... she often looked away, so I won''t say much about her.


    I''m not going to say much about Deanna because she often looks away. She''s a quick learner by nature.


    After dinner, I usually take Lucy out of the house, but it''s raining today. I decided to let her stay in the house for a while longer.


    Now, about today''s work.


    Will it be business as usual?


    I don''t have a specific request this time. ......


    I should just do the work as usual, but I''m not going to deliver for three weeks. I have some time.


    Let''s make something new.


    When I said that, Rike''s face lit up. I chuckled at that and opened the door to the forge.

 269 Next production

    "So, what are you going to make?


    Rike asks me, not hiding his excitement. Samija looks at him with an expression of relief.


    There are three directions in which you can make something. One is a development of a weapon I''ve already made, one is a weapon of a different genre, and the last is something other than a weapon.


    Armor will take an awful lot of work (or so the installation tells me), so I''ll stop there for now. If I can get enough time in the next three weeks, I might be able to make Deanna or Helen''s breastplate.


    As for tools, for example, I made a sickle right after I came here, but other than that, I''ve only made a hoe recently, so it''s not a bad idea to make one.


    But this time I want to make weapons. From what I''ve heard before, Helen can handle all kinds of weapons, except for the shortsword, which she is the best at.


    If that is the case, I would like her to make some new weapons and try them out.


    I''ve made swords, swords, spears, short spears, halberds, bows, ordinary weapons, long-handled weapons, and projectile weapons.


    Mace is next.


    I''ve never made a blunt weapon before. I''ve never made a blunt weapon before, but a flanged mace can take on even the most heavily armored opponent. I''ve never made a blunt instrument before, but a flanged mace will be able to take on even the most heavily armored opponent. ...... I think my cheat sheet might be able to do without a mace, but that''s beside the point.


    And while it''s bulky, the mace can be used as a backup weapon for the shortsword when Helen returns to her day job. Even if the flange is a bit damaged, it can still give a jolt, and if it increases the chance of survival even a little, so much the better.


    I''ll have to ask Helen how it works. So, I asked her about it.


    "Well, yes. If it''s too heavy, it''ll slow you down, but you can''t keep Eizo''s sword intact. In such a case, it might be better to have it.


    That''s the answer. Well, there is a possibility that it will be safe for a few decades since it uses Apoitakara, but it is not completely guaranteed.


    Well, I guess we''ll have to settle for mace.


    "Oh. ......


    The twinkle in Rike''s eye grew brighter. But it''s mace, remember? The structure itself is very simple.


    But he still wants to see it, so I''ll let him. Everyone else is going to make sheet metal.


    We''ll start with the flange. This is the part that juts out radially, and the shape of this part varies, but this time we''ll keep it simple, with a curved profile.


    Heat the sheet metal in the fireplace and make it thicker than the intended size. The result is a sheet metal that is much larger than the intended size.


    After the sheet metal is heated again, it is divided into pieces using a soldering iron. Since three pieces were made from one sheet of sheet metal, the same process is repeated twice more, resulting in nine small pieces.


    One of the small pieces is heated and beaten on an anvil to make a shape like Mt. Fuji with a slightly pointed tip. The base of the mountain is about the length of two fists.


    Since it is a blunt instrument, when shaping it, put magic power into it to increase its hardness. Once the shape was formed, it could be left as it was, but since it was a special occasion, I decided to add a little decoration that Helen wanted.


    The decoration was a fat cat engraving, the mark of our workshop. I carved it in relief at a depth that would not degrade its strength. It took a while, but we were able to make it pretty.


    Rike took the finished product in his hands and looked at it closely.


    "This is pretty hard," he said.


    "It''s a mace. It''s a mace, so hardness is a priority.


    Since the hardness is enhanced by magic, it is unlikely to break easily, as it would if the iron itself were made harder. If you just make the iron itself harder, it might crack. .......


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. No, no, no. ......


    I smiled at Rike, who had started mumbling to himself while looking at a piece of the flange, and put it in the fireplace to make the next piece.

 270 mace

    I made a total of nine flanges. All nine flanges are identical without any deviation.


    Hmmm, this precision seems to be the master''s specialty.


    "Really? Aren''t there other blacksmiths who can do this?


    If you are a skilled blacksmith, I''m sure you can achieve a very high level of accuracy. If not, it would be impossible to combine complex shapes like armor and make them move smoothly.


    My father can do it to "almost the same" level, though. But it''s impossible to make something you''re not used to making fit perfectly without matching it in such a short time.


    Rike said as he stacked nine flanges on top of each other.


    I''m sure you can make something decent in a simple forge on the battlefield.


    "Maybe.


    I''m sure there are limits, and depending on where you are in the battlefield, if you''re in a place where magic is scarce, you won''t be able to put as much magic into it, so the performance will inevitably be lower. It''s a high-end model, I guess.


    While Rike is working on the flange, I''ll make the handle and the handle for the flange.


    Put the sheet metal in the fireplace and heat it. When the temperature is raised to the point where it can be worked, it is beaten into a bar. The handle needs to be somewhat long, but not too long that it will be difficult to handle, so keep it at a reasonable length. Helen, who is used to working with short swords, will probably prefer a shorter length.


    Once you have reached a certain length, heat up another piece of sheet metal to make a thinner rod. It is not as thin as a wire, but thick enough to be bent.


    This is wrapped around one end of the handle to make a handle.


    "Rikke, I''m sorry, but I need your help.


    It''s no problem.


    If you can pull it while it''s still hot, like glass, it''s a little more manageable, but it''s hard to do that with steel. I thought about heating it up in a furnace, but there''s something to be said about magic power. .......


    Wrap the thin rod around the rod that Rike is holding in place with a tool. You can do several rounds, but after a certain amount of winding, it will cool down, so you have to reheat it and repeat the winding process.


    Once you have wrapped it around the stick a little longer than the width of your fist, stop at that point and put a loop around both ends of the handle to prevent it from slipping off.


    Now it is time to attach the flange. After heating both the flange and the handle, hammer them together like a weld. Since I had to hammer while supporting both the flange and the handle, I asked Rike to support the handle. If I were to mass-produce it, I would need to make a jig so that one person could do it. I don''t plan to do that at the moment.


    Using the edge of the anvil, I attached the nine flanges.


    Okay, that''s it.


    Oh!


    Ricke''s eyes light up. I shook the finished mace lightly. The head was a little heavier than the rest, of course, because it was made that way. It might have been better to make the handle a little heavier to balance the weight.


    When I showed it to Rike, he said something like "I see ......, I see ......" and started looking at the workings here and there. He shakes it lightly, just like I do. I don''t like the idea of a dwarf with a mace. An axe or a hammer would look too good.


    Even looking at it from the side, it looks ...... strong enough to withstand impact for the time being. I''ll have to have it tested to be sure.


    So I decided to go out on the terrace and try it out, just before the sun went down, with some scraps of wood left over from the sheathing process and a sheet of sheet metal. Other than me and Rike, we finished our work for the day and came out together.


    I handed the finished mace to Helen, and she started swinging it with a buzzing sound. She doesn''t look like she has much muscle, but she can swing it very lightly. I guess this is the difference in experience.


    It''s just the right weight. The head is a little heavier than the body, but it''s not too heavy.


    "I see.


    I replied calmly, but inwardly I was relieved. Samija seemed to have figured it out and was grinning at me.


    Deanna and I hold the scraps.


    Don''t let it hit us.


    "Of course not.


    I smirked, and Helen snorted. I smirked, and Helen''s mouth twitched. Then she quickly raised her mace and swung it sideways as hard as she could. There is a loud cracking sound and the wood splinters to pieces. The hard, heavy head combined with Helen''s skill and strength could be so powerful. .......


    The other thing that surprised me was that the impact was barely felt by me. When I looked at Deanna, she looked surprised, so it seems she didn''t feel the impact either.


    Let''s try the sheet metal.


    "Yeah, sure.


    Deanna and I supported the sheet metal with our hands. The impact would be felt on our hands, so we prepared ourselves for it.


    Let''s go!


    Helen casually announced, and the mace swung out again.


    The mace swung out again. It''s not that I''m not a good person, but I''m not a good person.


    It seems that Deanna did the same, which means that we both let go at about the same time. The sheet metal, with its considerable weight, flies to the edge of the not-so-small terrace.


    I run to the sheet metal. There was a piece of sheet metal with a dent in the middle, like the middle of a self-forging bullet.

 271 visitor

    This is awesome.


    I lifted up a piece of sheet metal that was deformed with a dent in the middle. If the sheet metal had been made hard and fixed tightly, it might have been punched out in the shape of a flange.


    If it had been made of hard sheet metal, it might have been punched out in the shape of a flange." "So this is going to hit a helmeted head or a body with a breastplate? With all your might?


    Rike''s eyes rolled back in his head as he shouted half-heartedly. Everyone else is rolling their eyes, too.


    That''s right.


    I''m also quite surprised, but my confidence in my own creation and in Helen''s abilities allows me to respond a little more calmly.


    However, I don''t want to imagine what will actually happen when it hits a person''s body. It''s definitely not a scene that would make a good meal.


    "I probably don''t need to ask this, but how did it go?


    I asked Helen how it went. I asked Helen how it went, and she replied, not with a voice, but with a vigorously made bump.


    I''d like to see a sturdy leather strap looped around the end of the handle. Something a little longer.


    Good for swinging?


    Oh, you know what I mean. Then you can put it around your wrist so you don''t drop it.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    I saw a movie in the last world where a guy was wielding a hammer. It may be difficult to handle, but there is a way to handle it like a flail ....... Maybe.


    I''ll put it on again.


    "Oh, no need to rush!


    I don''t know why you''re so upset, Helen. I smiled and said, "All right. With the sound of the rain behind us, we headed back to the house.


    I feed Lucy and take her back to the hut before getting ready for our own dinner. She was running so fast that we left her there for the day.


    She ran in the rain, but at that speed, she may have only gotten a little wet. I thought I could hear Krull''s happy voice in the rain.


    The next morning, it was still raining, but today it was much lighter than yesterday. The water we had fetched yesterday was just barely enough to cover our needs, but we should replenish it while it was still raining.


    That way, we won''t have to go and fetch water tomorrow when it''s pouring.


    As I left the house, Krull came running up from the hut. Today, Krull''s water bottle is out from the beginning. I tied it to Krull and she walked off in a good mood.


    She finished fetching water and came back to the house. The rest of the day was a repeat of yesterday, but only slightly less wet than yesterday, so I thought it would be easier ......, but it wasn''t really.


    However, I feel a little better because it didn''t rain as much. I don''t like to walk in the pouring rain anymore. Let''s just say it was a good decision to go today. I''ll be shocked if the weather turns out to be fine tomorrow.


    Shall we make the delivery for a while from today?


    "Sure.


    Rike and I have a light meeting. Since we can''t go outside, we won''t be able to have a picnic for a while, and if we mass-produce the deliveries to Camilo now, we can reduce the number of deliveries and have more time off.


    With a little help from Helen, we might be able to mass-produce quite fast. Even if it doesn''t, we can at least do it. I want to take it easy in this area.


    As I was preparing to light the furnace and fire pit, there was a knock on the door of the forge.

 272 Client or client

    Even though today is better than yesterday, I''m still a little baffled by the fact that anyone would want to come to the Kuro Forest on a rainy day.


    I unbolted the door to the forge and opened it gently, being cautious just in case it was someone with bad intentions.


    "Yes, what is it?


    I say the usual line. There''s only one reason to come here on a day like this (or any day, for that matter), unless you have something bad in mind.


    Oh, excuse me, I heard that you can make weapons here: ......


    My caution was in vain. A woman in a cloak stood in front of the door, which opened with the buzzing of a mosquito. She was quite frightened.


    But she''s quite tall. Helen is about the same height as me, or a little taller, and I''ve heard that people in this world are quite tall, but she''s even taller than that. I''d say she''s close to two meters tall. The door to the forge is quite large, but the head doesn''t fit through.


    It''s raining, so please go inside. Be careful not to hit your head.


    I turned around to see Helen standing nearby. When did this happen? I wondered if Helen''s presence was part of the reason he was so frightened.


    I patted Helen on the shoulder and asked her to get me a towel.


    The woman took off her cloak, put down the backpack she was carrying underneath it, and sat down in the simple log-chopping chair I had urged her to sit in. The backpack is also awfully big. There seems to be two long pieces of something in it, but I don''t know what they are.


    Then Rieke came back with a towel. It''s two towels, considering his size.


    Thank you very much.


    The woman takes the towels and bows her head. She is sitting just a little lower than Rike, so she looks like a daughter handing a towel to her mother. I don''t want to say anything about it because I''m afraid of what might happen if I do.


    Fortunately for the woman, the temperature in the forge is rising because of the fire, and the air is drying up. Eventually it would become "hot".


    Liddy brought me a glass of wine mixed with hot water. Mint tea has a cool feeling, so this is better for warming up.


    I listened to the woman who had finished wiping herself, while Samija was there to judge the authenticity of the story, and Helen was there to guard her just in case. Everyone else went on with their work as planned.


    The rest of us went on as planned.


    "No, no, I''m the one who barged in. ......


    The woman is extremely grateful. If you want to order from me, it''s almost impossible to contact me in advance, so I have no choice but to come at short notice. Unless you''re going to maintain some kind of messenger pigeon, messenger crow, or messenger dragon with Camilo''s place.


    Don''t worry about it, it''s just the way it is. And just to confirm, you came here alone, right?


    Yes.


    The woman nodded vigorously. The woman nodded vigorously. Samija nodded lightly as well, so she was sure that she came alone.


    It''s all right, then. Welcome to the workshop. My name is Eizo. So, what can I do for you?


    I tried to smile cheerfully. ...... I will. Samija was clearly stifling a laugh, and Helen''s face was contorted in a curious way, but I didn''t care.


    "Oh, I''m Anne.


    I''m Anne," she said, drinking a little of the hot water wine she had served, her eyes fluttering. She took a sigh of relief and fumbled around in her backpack, pulling out the long object I had seen earlier.


    When I put it on the table, my eyes widened. Helen pulled out a knife from her pocket with great speed and was about to slash at Anne.


    "Wait, Helen!


    I managed to shout. The knife stopped just short of Anne. "I guess the name ''Lightning'' isn''t all it''s cracked up to be.


    "Wait, wait, wait! No, no, no, no! I''m ...... not going to do anything to you guys!


    Anne, who would certainly have been hunched over if she had been standing, raised her hands above her head and insisted desperately.


    On the table was the shortsword that Helen had lost in the Empire, the one I had struck.

 273 the intention of an empire

    All at once, a murderous atmosphere filled the forge. Helen just barely managed to hold her ground with my words, but if I were to snap my fingers, she would immediately take Anne''s life.


    I knew that if I had to do it to protect my family, the worst thing I could do would be to do it, but I didn''t want Helen to do it here.


    I''ll do it on her way home if I deem it necessary.


    So, you''ll explain the situation to me, is that correct?


    "Yes, yes, of course!


    Anne bobbed her head as if she were shaking her whole body. If she turns her head sideways, she looks like Lucy wagging her tail.


    Everyone else stopped their work and gathered around.


    As I said before, we have no intention of getting into a fight with you.


    Anne began to speak with a serious look on her face. She looked pale, but her tone was clear. I wonder which one is the real one, the one who was so flustered just now.


    I have judged that you are more like the Kingdom in your position. This is simply because of where you live and the connections you have with your friends.


    Anne took a sip of hot water with a sip of wine. Helen was as tense as ever. If she showed the slightest sign of suspicion, even a single knife would separate her head from her neck in a matter of seconds.


    As for me, I don''t really feel like I belong to the kingdom, probably because I''m not even from this world. Because of where I live, I only got to know Camilo, Marius, and the rest of the kingdom first. If this forest or this workshop had been closer to the Empire, I might have met someone from the Empire.


    "But since there is no if, that option would not have existed for this world.


    After drinking the hot water, she let out a breath and continued.


    And I don''t want to be overly attached to you, the Emperor said. I''ve had ample opportunity to try out what you''ve apparently created.


    Anne is referring to the many swords you''ve made. The one that the Marquis gave in exchange for the empire''s territory ......, a land that was almost abandoned and had almost no inhabitants.


    Besides, he would have had time to test Helen''s sword before it was put in front of him. The revolution itself was crushed in a flash.


    But we can''t just leave him out there without knowing who he is, so I told him to go check him out.


    "Then it was a mistake to be so cautious, wasn''t it?


    I questioned. If you just ask for the job, check it out and leave, there''s no risk. Even if they suspect you, you have no proof.


    Even if I hadn''t expected to lose my life, it didn''t seem like the right choice.


    Anne nodded.


    I think so, too.


    "Well, ......


    "His Majesty told me to go and talk to him openly. If I don''t come back, that''s what you''re expecting, isn''t it?


    You''re a man who speaks very simply. But you''ve already factored in the possibility of an exchange of lives.


    It would be to the Empire''s benefit if they "put her away" here.


    But then, she''s no ordinary person, is she?


    If I were killed now, my friends and acquaintances in the kingdom might be angry (and I hope they would be), but it wouldn''t have much impact on the relationship between the kingdom and the empire. It''s just one dead blacksmith who has drifted away and lives in a strange place.


    In other words, she is at least of a status that being killed or imprisoned would bring about some sort of situation between the Kingdom and the Empire. I think that''s a big departure from the name she just gave.


    I decided to take a stab at it.


    "If that''s the case, isn''t there something you haven''t told me?


    "Oh, sure.


    After a moment''s pause at my words, Anne stands up. Helen, Samija and Diana stepped forward.


    She raised her eyebrows a bit, but then smiled and bowed gracefully in the aristocratic manner.


    I am Annemarie Christine Wiesner, the Seventh Princess of the Empire.

 274 Should I hit or not?

    Anne--Annemarie introduced herself as the Seventh Imperial Princess of the Empire, and then sat down again. The three people who had been in front of me to protect me sat down again as well. They don''t look as surprised as I thought they would be, but maybe they''re too surprised to realize it.


    However, as the seventh princess, her position on the throne would be quite low. There are six princesses above her alone. If you add the prince, the number will increase even more. It is not as if there are only princesses.


    The trouble is that no matter how low the order of succession to the throne is, there is no doubt that she is a direct descendant of the emperor. If you treat him strangely, there is a very high possibility that you will get into some kind of trouble. I''m just a blacksmith. In the case of rude revenge, it is not the one who does it, but the one who is done.


    On the other hand, the empire is treating us very well. They sent a direct descendant when they could have sent a spouse or someone else with the necessary status. So, in other words...


    It''s probably a hostage. ......


    I muttered with a sigh. If the Seventh Empress is a direct descendant of the Seventh Empress, but not a person who would be in serious trouble if she were to disappear, then sending her as a hostage is not a bad move.


    At first glance, sending a hostage from the other side may seem strange, but it was also the case in the previous world, Japan''s Warring States Period. In that case, it was usually as a sign of alliance or vassalage. In this case, I think it''s the former.


    Anne is smiling when she hears my words. She seems to be calm, but she understands her position calmly. That''s the most annoying type.


    But all of this is only if what Anne is saying is true. I glanced at Samija, but she gave a small shake of her head. That meant she couldn''t detect the lie. I don''t know if she would have lied to me without getting upset at all.


    I sighed again, this time even deeper than before.


    Well, I understand that you and the Empire mean us no harm.


    Thank you.


    Anne bowed.


    "Oh, I just need to confirm one thing.


    What is it?


    "And by ''we'' you mean Helen, of course?"


    Anne''s glazed eyes narrowed. She seemed to be smiling, but even if she was smiling, it was that of a beast that has found its prey.


    Helen was staring at my face. Her mouth puckered up for a few moments, but no words came out of it.


    A silence fell over the place. The magic sent a breeze through the fireplace and furnace, causing the flames to rise and the sound of exploding coals to echo through the forge. I thought I heard someone gulp and swallow.


    ...... Yes, of course. If you harm her, you will have great enmity towards the Empire, right? I''ve decided that I must avoid that. You don''t seem to be actively on the side of the Kingdom, and you shouldn''t go out of your way to make enemies.


    Anne''s words came after a while, and Helen and I both sighed at the same time. Now Helen had nothing to worry about. She won''t have to wear a wig every time she goes into town.


    Now that we''ve got that out of the way, I''m going to make you a weapon, okay?


    Anne looked puzzled. In fact, I could just send her away, since I''m sure she''s done with her business, but it''s raining now, and she''s my guest. Let''s just make up what we''re going to make and get out of here.


    No, preferably one of His Majesty''s. ......


    "Well, our rule is that the person who will be making the weapon must come here alone. In other words, in this case, the emperor himself has to show up.


    I said, scratching my head. I don''t like to make exceptions to rules like this. The mithril rapier that Camilo asked me to use was a special exception, but it had the advantage of allowing me to handle a new material, and it was at Camilo''s behest.


    I understand.


    Anne stood up quickly. I wondered if she was leaving because she had finished her business. I stood up, too.


    I stood up and said, "My sword, please. My two-handed sword.


    Anne bowed her head.

 275 double-handed sword

    Is that the two-handed sword at ......?


    "Yes.


    Anne nodded at my words. The power of a two-handed sword wielded by someone of her stature was frightening to imagine. Even if she couldn''t split bamboo, she could probably split a skull or two like a watermelon.


    For a moment, I wondered if she could swing herself around, but her height made it difficult to tell, and her body was sturdy all around. It was hard to tell because of her height, but her body was sturdy all around. She looked like a lychee stretched vertically.


    Am I correct in assuming that you are familiar with her?


    "Yes, I am. I''m not as smart as my brothers and sisters, and Harriet is better with small weapons than I am. I have a body like this because of my race. ......


    I don''t think Anne is stupid either. Hmm? Race? I thought you were big, but if you are...


    Excuse me, but are you a giant?


    "Yes. People in the Kingdom may not know much about it. In the Empire, we don''t hide it, so no one really cares, but you''re human and your mother is a Titan.


    "I see.


    I see. The Titan man I saw before was three meters tall, but the son of a human and a Titan would not be that big.


    Harriet is a lizardman, Eleanor is a dwarf, and Brother Leopold is a beastman. Your Majesty does not make any distinction between them."


    Then Anne looked at me meaningfully. She looked at me as if to say, "Aren''t you? I''m sure you''re trying to say that, but I''m just trying not to discriminate, that''s not the same thing. ...... No, right?


    I''m sure you''ll understand. I''ll make you a two-handed sword then.


    Thank you.


    She sat down and bowed deeply.


    So, how much do I owe you?


    Oh, that''s up to you. See how it turns out and pay what you like.


    What?


    When Anne asked him what he wanted, he was puzzled. When Rike saw this, he sighed and said.


    "My master is like this.


    I see. If you want the work of a first-rate craftsman, you must be a user who can judge the price.


    I don''t know what Anne misunderstood when she heard Rike''s words, but she started to say something like that. I was going to say, "You just have to get a price that you can afford," but that was blocked by a hand reaching behind me.


    The strength of this force is Deanna. I''ll just let her think she''s wrong. I clap her hand to show my approval. I clap her hand and say yes.


    Then I''ll see how it goes. ...... Can you wave this stick in your space?


    Okay.


    I handed Anne one of the pieces of wood that I had brought to the forge to be processed into a scabbard. The hilt is too thick for a sword, but it''s a good length, and the wood in this forest is tight and not too light, so there''s no inconvenience in checking it.


    The ceiling of the forge is quite high, so even Anne can wield it.


    Ha!


    With Anne''s spirit, the wood flew through the air with a whoosh. I thought it would be a little slower, but it wasn''t. If it hit that wood now, it would probably break a bone or two. What would happen if it hit me on the head is as you can imagine.


    After waving the wood around for a while as if she had an opponent, Anne said, breathing on her shoulder.


    "Huh ...... huh ...... how ...... was it ......?


    Thank you. I''ve got a general idea of where I''m going with this.


    As it''s a two-handed sword, weight is obviously a priority, but how to balance it with swinging speed? That will be the key to a custom-made model.


    ...... It''s raining today, so you can''t do it.


    "I know, I know!


    After warning Helen, whose eyes were sparkling at the sight of Anne, I got ready.

 276 Two-handed sword production started

    The sheet metal in my workshop is roughly the following sizes. It''s just a rough estimate, but one piece makes a knife, two pieces make a shortsword, and three pieces make a longsword.


    This is just a guideline, and it may increase or decrease in size. In the case of items that do not fall into the above three categories, it''s up to you.


    Now, let''s talk about how many sheets of sheet metal are needed to make a two-handed sword. There are already established procedures for making sheet metal, so there''s no problem with that, but it doesn''t make sense to make a lot of sheet metal just for mass consumption.


    Should we start with the furnace and not use the sheet metal?


    I said to Rike. Rike nodded and said.


    If we start with sheet metal, we''ll have to work twice as hard to get the right amount.


    I guess so.


    It was my turn to nod. It''s very helpful that you understand my intentions like this.


    Rikke called out to Samija and the others, and began to put the iron into the furnace. It would take some time before the temperature was high enough for the iron to come out.


    Would you like to rest, Anne?


    No, if it''s possible, I''d like you to watch me work.


    "Okay.


    Anne looked a little surprised. Normal blacksmiths don''t often let people who aren''t their apprentices see them at work, but we''re not normal.


    At any rate, since I was supposed to be observing, I put my worries about the guest room and Anne''s presence out of my mind and concentrated on my work.


    I boil the ironstone until it is just about to enter the furnace, and pour it out when it is ready to be removed.


    Normally, I would stop after one sheet of sheet metal, but I keep pouring and make a large plate.


    It would have been fine if that one time was enough, but it wasn''t, so I boiled the ironstone again.


    The furnace is also a kind of magic item (apparently), and it seems to control the temperature rise in the forge, but there''s nothing I can do about the physical fact that there''s an object there that''s over 1000 degrees Celsius.


    Within a short time, I was dripping with sweat. My family hydrates from water bottles with wooden cups that we each have, but Anne does not.


    She said, "You''d better take off your clothes and drink some water as soon as possible. You don''t want to get sick from the heat.


    "Okay, okay.


    Liddy handed Anne a cup for the guests. Liddy handed Anne a cup for the customers. If she collapsed due to heat stroke, there was no IV drip and there were limits to what she could do, so she would have to prevent it herself.


    By the time I had finished pouring the iron for the second time, I was looking as good as Anne, who must have been soaked by the rain.


    We left the forge to wait for the iron to cool down a bit, and to give our bodies time to cool down as well, and most importantly, we decided to have lunch at the right time.


    I also remembered to ask Deanna to show Anne to the guest room.


    But maybe we should add a guest room soon. If another guest comes now, we have no choice but to show them to an empty room.


    When Anne''s work is done, we''ll decide what to do about it. With that in mind, I closed the door of the forge, which was now empty.

 277 Two-handed sword making in progress.

    We decided to hang Anne''s rain-soaked clothes and cloak on the terrace, along with our own clothes.


    Anne was shown to the guest room, where she put her luggage and changed her clothes. She was now wearing a dress by Diana, but it looked like a normal dress. She is also wearing a pair of pants underneath, which seems to be easy to move around in.


    I''m sorry for everything.


    "No, no.


    Anne bows her head, and Diana answers. It''s supposed to be a conversation between a princess and a young lady, but the content is not so far-fetched that it''s almost uncomfortable.


    Rikke and Liddy, who had gone out to dry their clothes on the terrace, came back with Lucy. They were asleep on the terrace. I wonder if they want to be in a place where they can see Krull.


    Bon app��tit.


    When everyone is seated at the table with the usual lunch (Lucy is waiting on the floor), we say "Itadakimasu". Anne was copying us, though she was a bit surprised.


    "I''m sorry we only have this kind of food.


    I''m sorry we only have this kind of food." "No, it''s fine, we''re just inviting you in.


    I was worried about whether it would be suitable for my taste, but it seems my fears were unfounded. I''m eating a normal amount of ...... euphemistically speaking, according to my body size, so I don''t have to worry about it for the next couple of days.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. .......


    After lunch, I went back to the forge to continue my work. I''ve got enough iron for the two-handed sword, so I''m going to ask everyone except Rike to go back to making sheet metal.


    Rike, you can help me here.


    "Of course.


    Rike smiled, showing off his surprisingly strong hump.


    It''s not easy to make a two-handed sword by yourself, so you''ll need help. I''ll let you observe me when I''m working like this, and it''ll be less work if you help me.


    Heat a lump of iron in the fireplace with all your might. Once it''s hot, you strike it with an anvil, just like any other sword. But.


    It''s heavy and hot. ......


    It was heavy when I took it to the anvil, and now it''s hot too. You have to grab it with a tool, and it feels heavier.


    I bring it up to the anvil with all my strength and start beating on it in unison with Rike. I hit it too, but I signal with my hammer where I want him to hit. Because both of my parents worked as blacksmiths, they immediately understood my signal and hammered as I wanted.


    After a while, when the temperature dropped, I took it to the fireplace to heat it up again, but it was still heavy.


    I''m afraid I''ll break my back.


    My father used to hurt his back sometimes, so you''d better be careful.


    You''re right. ......


    He tapped his back and looked at the fire. The magic anvil holds the iron in its red stomach and heats it to the same color as the flame, as if digesting it.


    When it is removed again, it is struck with an anvil to stretch it. Since it hasn''t reached the desired length yet, the magic power is secondary. Anyway, for now, the priority is on length.


    At the side, Lucy is curled up in Anne''s lap as she observes the work, and Diana looks a little resentful. Lucy is very friendly. .......


    If you can, please give her some water. If you put it in this dish, she''ll drink it herself.


    Because of her fur, Lucy tends to get hot in the forge. I''ll prepare a special dish for her and let her hydrate there. I''ll check on her from time to time, and if she seems to be in danger, I''ll ask her to retreat to the house.


    With these thoughts in mind, I hammer down on the lump of iron that has grown so long.

 278 The continuation of the production and dinner...

    I managed to extend the lump of iron to the desired length of about 170cm.


    One of the long pieces will naturally become the body of the sword, and the other will be further processed to become the hilt. This is not so different from a shortsword or longsword.


    The only difference is that the finished length will be about 180 cm, which is close to Anne''s height. However, the longer length requires more time to complete. But the longer it is, the more time it takes to do it, because I can''t do it all by myself, and there are many things I have to do differently.


    "Oh, by the way, in the beginning you used to shoot lances and longswords.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    I don''t know when I started to work alone. I wonder when he started working alone. It''s been less than a year since I''ve been here.


    And yet, I feel nostalgic about the two of us working together. Rike seemed to feel the same way, and looked deeply moved.


    That''s all for today, but I''ll see you tomorrow.


    "Of course!


    Rike responded to my words with a big smile on his face.


    The family and Anne had a nice dinner together that night. As soon as Lucy ate some of the meat I gave her, she made a fuss and ran to Krull''s hut with a large piece of meat in her mouth. I wondered if he was going to share it with his sister.


    That dog is so smart.


    I opened the door for Lucy, who wanted to go outside, and Anne said, looking in the direction she had run. We spent most of the afternoon together, and she seems to have taken to him.


    It''s not actually a dog, but a child of the wolves that live in this forest, but I don''t think I need to explain that.


    "Of course it is!


    Deanna, who had been standing beside me for some time, was boasting with her chest out. As a mom, it makes you happy when your kids get praised. As a matter of fact, I''m happy too. Even if that cleverness comes from being a demon, what makes you happy is what makes you happy.


    As I closed the door, I said to Diana.


    "If it rains hard tomorrow, I guess we''ll have to ask you both to stay in the cabin.


    "Yeah.


    Deanna looked a little lonely, but I had made the hut large enough that the two of us would not be bored. We''ll bring her some food.


    We went back to the table to continue our interrupted dinner.


    "So, you''re saying that the empire, or rather the emperor, doesn''t see Helen''s case as much of a problem?


    Yes, I do.


    I decided to take this opportunity to ask a little more about the situation on the Imperial side. I had planned to just end the conversation with a bland one if she didn''t answer, but surprisingly, Anne responded easily.


    She said, "We''ve already taken care of the revolution, including the ''cleanup'', and there''s nothing we can do now if one person makes a fuss about it being a farce. I''m not sure what to make of it," he said.


    "If you don''t do anything, people will wonder if it was all a farce. In fact, it almost turned into a farce.


    "Yes.


    Anne nodded and took a sip of her soup. This was her third bowl. I''m glad it suits your taste.


    She gulped down the soup in her mouth and continued.


    If anything, she was more upset with the captain for letting Helen find her.


    "Yes, of course.


    I''m sorry to say it, but I just screwed up. I can only slightly imagine what the emperor must have been thinking when he had to act out another travesty to clean up the mess.


    I didn''t take any particular action, but it would have made my career difficult.


    Anne said very coldly.


    Perhaps Anne was involved in some way. With this thought in mind, I finished the dinner with a slightly cooler back.

 279 on a heavily rainy morning

    The next morning, the rain was even heavier than the day before yesterday. It would be hard to fetch water in this condition.


    So we decided to give up fetching water.


    It was a good thing I went yesterday.


    I thought to myself as I sat down on a chair in my living room. At this rate, there would be a lot of water in the reservoir. If that''s the case, we can use it for our work, if not for drinking.


    I hear the sound of bolts being removed from the hallway. Someone must have woken up.


    Oh, good morning, master.


    Rike. Good morning.


    It''s unusual for you to be home at this hour.


    I''m not going to fetch water today. That''s why.


    "Oh, I see.


    Rieko glanced out the window and nodded. The sound of the rain gave him a rough idea of what to expect, but it''s hard to realize until you see it like this.


    I look out the window, too. It''s not raining as hard as the torrential downpour of the previous world, but it''s raining enough to make me think, "It''s raining hard today.


    Well, I''m going to the cabin.


    Take care.


    I said to Rikke, and I cut up some of the dried meat that I had saved for Lucy and the others to eat today, and put it in my backpack. I also put some towels, a water bag filled with water, and two deep wooden plates on a wooden board.


    Finally, I covered my head with a thick cloth. It''s not a great substitute for a poncho, but it''s better than nothing.


    I walk towards the hut in the rain. The continuous rain has made my feet muddy and slightly unstable. I wonder if the soil in this forest is hard because it dries up from this state. I''ll have to check again.


    I walked slowly, trying not to get knocked down, and took almost twice as long as usual (though it wasn''t much time, since it was just around the corner) to reach the hut.


    Krullrull.


    When I arrived at the hut, I was greeted by Krull. He licked me all over my face.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll wipe you down first.


    I lightly dampened one of the cloths I had brought with me with water from the water bag, and began to wipe Krull''s body. The floor of the hut had been raised so that the water did not penetrate directly, but it was still moist from the continuous rain. I''ll have to think of a new floor and a corridor to the hut before the rainy season starts next year.


    It will get dirty anyway, but Krull''s feelings will be different if we don''t clean it once a day.


    After I cleaned up Krull, I thought I''d start on Lucy.


    "Wow. ......


    "Woof!


    Lucy''s tail was wagging happily, but her body was covered in mud. Krull exhales through his nose in disgust. Maybe she really is disgusted.


    She must have been running around in the rain yesterday, or she must have been romping around back at the cabin. Krull might have tried to stop him, but I''m not sure a wolf this young would listen to him.


    I sighed and beckoned Lucy to me. She approached me with her tail wagging.


    "Just be patient.


    I said, and poured water from my water bag over Lucy to wash off the mud. This is quicker than wiping with a cloth. Lucy shakes her body to get rid of the water. I wiped her body with a dry cloth.


    She''s still small, but she''ll be small when she grows up.


    As I wiped Lucy, I looked around the hut. There was still plenty of room for Lucy to run around and for Krull to lie down.


    But I''m not sure how big Lucy will be when she grows up. The wolf that seemed to be her mother was the size of a large dog, but there was a possibility that the demonized Lucy would be even larger, as big as a horse-sized Krull.


    If she gets that big, it''ll be hard to take her to town.


    Despite my worries about the future, Lucy is running around the hut with her clean body. As I watched, I cut up a chunk of dried meat, placed it on a wooden board, and filled a wooden plate with the remaining water from my water bag.


    I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to stay here today. It''s like this outside, so don''t go out.


    "Krull.


    Whoa!


    Krull and Lucy responded to my words. I patted them both on the head and ran back to the house.

 280 a late riser

    When I got back to the house, almost everyone was awake. Normally I would have gone to fetch water. When I came back, everyone was washing their faces, so I didn''t really know when they were getting up, but it seemed they were getting up pretty early.


    I say "almost" because one of them hadn''t gotten up yet. Anne.


    I wonder if it''s because she''s a princess or because she''s a princess that she can afford to sleep in the middle of hostile territory, even though the door is bolted.


    "I think it''s your personal character, Anne. I don''t think she''s aware that she''s a princess because she''s the seventh princess. It''s like when your brother was the third son and was sent to the city guard.


    "Speaking of which, why did you become a lowly guard?��Not like a captain.


    Your father said, "Eventually, you will be posted to the city as a deputy and help my brother in his administration. To do so, you must know every detail of the city. There are many things you won''t be able to reveal as a captain. Go as a simple soldier."


    "I see.


    The image of Marius standing guard at the entrance to the city comes to mind, but in reality he is also patrolling the city and its streets. I haven''t dropped in on him because I don''t have any business there, but I''m sure he''s been around some dangerous areas.


    It''s hard for me to judge whether it''s better to know such things or not, as I''ve never been involved in the regency, including in the previous world, but at least Marius'' father (who is also Diana''s father) thought it would be useful.


    What were the deputies going to do if things went the way your father wanted them to?


    "Retire with your father, I suppose. He was looking for a place to retire. But with everything that''s happened, I think he''ll stay in his current position until a replacement is found.


    By "things," I mean the incident that brought Marius to his current position and Diana to our house. I don''t know much about the other two, aside from Samija and Rike, so I won''t go into details.


    We decided to let Anne sleep for now and start preparing for the morning, and each of us started our own preparations.


    Anne woke up when we were halfway through preparing breakfast, and we started to think that we should wake her up.


    "Minna hinan...... ohayo gozaimasu......


    Anne came staggering out of the guest room. Her hair was shaggy to begin with, but her sleeping habits made it even shaggier. Her eyes, too, were not clear whether she was sleepy or not.


    Good morning. I''ve filled the tub with water, so please wash your face in there. If you have any laundry, please take it out.


    "Hi ......, thank you .......


    Anne knelt down by the tub and plunged her face into it as if she were on her knees. The whole group gasped at the sight. After a few seconds, she looked up.


    "Pfft! Aaaaah! You''re waking me up!


    Anne''s voice and eyes became clearer than they had been a moment ago. Once again, everyone''s face became surprised. I''m the type of person who remembers some things from the previous world, but I''m sure it''s quite rare in this world. I wonder if that''s part of my imperial upbringing.


    I told Rike to hand me a towel and started to prepare breakfast.

 281 Two-handed sword making, Day 2

    So, the two-handed sword is going to be ready today?


    "Yes.


    I nodded at Anne''s words as I sipped the soup she had prepared for breakfast.


    I nodded as I sipped my breakfast soup. There''s not much work to be done from here, but it''s going to take all day, so I don''t think you''ll be able to come back today. Besides, it''s raining.


    "I guess so.


    Anne replies lazily. She said she was awake, but it would take some time for her to get used to it.


    If it were sunny, I would show you around the forest, but since it''s looking like this, that''s not going to happen.


    "That''s quite all right. I''m not very good at exercising.


    I was about to shout, "You''re lying! I almost shouted, but I held my ground. I''m doing great. Samija''s nose was twitching because she thought the same thing.


    Well, I guess they sent you here for your quick thinking rather than your fighting skills.


    So, Anne-san, you''ll be observing today.


    "Yes. Thank you.


    Rike and I will make two-handed swords, and the rest of you will make sheet metal today. Anne will be observing, while Krull and Lucy will stay in the hut.


    We all bow to the altar in the forge. I told Anne, "It doesn''t matter if you do it or not," but she did it with us.


    She said, "This kind of thing makes my heart tighten.


    He said, "It''s really tense, isn''t it?" But his distinctive eyes were a little puffy, probably because his stomach was in knots. I''ll just be observing after this, and Lucy won''t be here, so you can go back to your room and sleep.


    I sighed lightly and got ready to work.


    I was able to extend the two-handed sword to the desired length the day before, but in terms of shape it was still just an ordinary steel plate. From here, we had to beat it to make the shape of the sword.


    We can''t heat the whole thing at once, and even if we could, it wouldn''t do much good. The problem with heating parts of the sword is that the heat may not penetrate into the sword in the same way, but since it is me, I don''t think there will be any problem.


    I''ll heat each part, and Rike and I will beat on it in unison. We will start with the side that will be the body of the sword, and aim for a hexagonal cross-section.


    Not all two-handed swords are like this, but this one is intended to be a "heavy" weapon, so I didn''t take out much of the blade, and only made it about a quarter of the width on each side.


    The other side of the handle will be made into a straight cylinder. The other side is heavier and harder to handle, but I managed to heat and process it.


    Excuse me.


    I asked Anne to make a clenched fist with both hands and join the handle head with the length of the fist. I didn''t pin it because I thought the load would be too much.


    The greater the load, the faster the damage. I would like to avoid that.


    The heated parts and the end of the handle are carefully hammered with a small hammer. At this time, the priority is to connect the parts, not to worry about the magic power.


    In this way, the two-handed sword without the tsuba was completed. It was a little after noon.


    So that''s what it looks like. Well then, let''s eat and finish it up.


    "Yes!


    I said to Rike, and she went around telling everyone that it was time for lunch.

 282 the completion of a double-handed sword

    We finished our lunch by talking about nothing in particular. I didn''t want to step on any landmines and start the afternoon''s work in a bad atmosphere. The situation is different from dinner, where you can sleep and wake up and forget about it. It''s also a kind of survival technique that I learned in the previous world.


    By the time I got to lunch, I had completed the approximate form. The important thing in our product is how much magic is in it.


    Anne has a family name ...... and is a member of the imperial family, so there is a very good chance that she has some knowledge of magic. If this is the case, there is a possibility that she can sense the magic power contained in the product.


    However, if Helen''s shortsword had been appraised, she would have found out, and there was no need to take any chances.


    This work can be done by Rike to some extent, but beyond that, I have to do it myself. So, as a "minor modification," I hammer the cold blade during lunch.


    In order to make the sword more durable than sharp, the hammer is used to put magic power into the body of the sword. It took a long time to fill the long blade with magic power, but I was able to fill it to the limit of what the steel could hold.


    After that, I continued to file away the unevenness. I was in charge of this work as well, since it was the work of shaving off the body of a sword filled with magic power. I will not use a whetstone to sharpen the blade. I will not use a whetstone to sharpen the blade, as the weight and hardness of the blade will be enough to smash most things.


    In the meantime, I asked Rike to make a part for the flange. This will be pinned on later. Due to centrifugal force, the head of the handle is likely to be overloaded, but I decided that this would be less so. It is also a place where you can see it, so if you want to change it, please do so by yourself.


    After the sword was cleaned up with a file, it was time to harden it, but since it was a long process, I decided to keep pouring a lot of water on it, instead of submerging it in the usual water tank.


    While the two-handed swords were being heated, we all drew water from the tank into tubs and so on, and kept pouring the water on them desperately. The timing of the "start" and "stop" commands and the range of the heating are important, but I can handle it.


    "All right, let''s go!


    "Yes!


    I brought the heated two-handed sword to the empty tank. Everyone is waiting with something in their hands to pour water on.


    "......, begin!


    I call out, and everyone starts pouring water. A sizzling sound and rising steam enveloped the forge. The heat hits us all at once, but we can''t let it get the better of us.


    When the time is right, I give the next command.


    "Stop!


    Everyone stopped their work for a moment. I stared intently at the sword''s body. It seems to be okay.


    "All right, we''re good.


    Everyone let out a sigh at my words. It must be exhausting to work so intensively. I think we''ll have a nice dinner for Anne''s farewell party.


    There''s still more work to be done...


    There''s still a lot of work to be done!" Everyone''s shoulders slumped at my words, but their eyes were full of motivation.


    We repeated the process, and when the sun set in an hour or so according to our internal clocks, the quenching process was complete.


    Then, with everyone watching, I attached the tsuba that Rike had made, and finally engraved the figure of a fat cat on it, and it was complete.


    "All right, it''s done!


    Everyone shouted with joy. It was the first time for us to work together like this, so it was refreshing.


    Everyone seems to be getting along well.


    I replied to Anne''s relaxed, but still a little sad, words.


    "Yes, we are a family.

 283 a double-handed sword cut

    While everyone was cleaning up the forge, I wrapped leather around the handle to prevent it from slipping. Now it was truly finished.


    Here you go.


    Thank you.


    I handed the two-handed sword to Anne. She took it and moved towards the business meeting area. It''s a bit bigger there.


    Anne lifted the two-handed sword and held it at the upper level, then swung it down. There is a sound as if the air is cracking.


    Next came the side-cleave. There was a heavy sound as well. If I try to catch it with my sword, I can only expect to be knocked out with it.


    Just being able to swing it in all directions shows that you have more than enough muscle power. I wonder if it is a characteristic of her race.


    It''s like the old Diana.


    Helen, who was standing right next to me before I knew it, blurted out.


    Helen, who had been standing right next to me for some time, blurted out, "You look beautiful, but you''re not ready for battle, are you?


    I whispered, and Helen nodded. Helen nodded at my whispered words, "You''ve been practicing, but you haven''t had any real combat experience.


    I can handle it then.


    You''ll get hurt if you don''t.


    I know.


    I know. I''m sure it''s not safe to let him wield that two-handed sword with all his strength. I could tell that she was worried about me, so I patted Helen on the back to show my appreciation.


    As if her gratitude had been felt, Helen stepped back a little.


    Try this one.


    I prepared a target with a generic model longsword stuck into a suitable log, and called out to Anne.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes. If it breaks, I''ll shoot it again.


    This is one of our prized possessions, but it would be nice if it could be used in this way. It can be used as an equipment.


    Then.


    Anne held her two-handed sword in a side-cleave motion. And then, as if she was holding still to gather her strength...


    "Ha!


    A flash of spirit, and a dull silver light runs straight through the air. There was a high-pitched squeal, and the two-handed sword swung out to the side. It was as if it hadn''t hit anything at all.


    But it was clear that he had actually hit the target. The longsword that had pierced the log had disappeared right down the middle.


    There was a momentary pause, and then a clang. A few feet away, the other half of the longsword was lying on the ground.


    "Well done.


    I clapped my hands and admired Anne''s skill with the sword. Helen''s right, my upper body could be like that if I''m not careful. .......


    No, no, no, this is amazing. It''s very ...... good for my skills.


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it.


    But it''s really amazing.


    It''s my job.


    No. ...... Well, let''s just say that.


    She then smiled suggestively. After all, it''s not just about explaining the situation and ordering. .......


    I''m not going to touch that for now. If possible, I''d like him to leave without touching it, but I''m not sure if that''s what I want.


    With this anxiety in mind, I left the forge to prepare for dinner.

 284 a small banquet

    "And now, in celebration of the completion of my commission.


    "Cheers!


    I raised a wooden cup filled with wine (fire wine only for the sake of liquor). For the food, I grilled the best parts of the deer and boar meat that I had saved, using herbs and soy sauce-based sauce, respectively.


    For the bread, I wanted to use fermented bread if I had more time, but I left it unfermented. The soup was the usual one ......, or rather the leftover soup from lunch with a little meat added. The soup is the usual one , or the leftover from lunch with some meat added.


    If you don''t like the brown sauce, please try the herb-roasted one.


    "Yes. Thank you very much.


    My family was fine with it, but soy sauce is a fermented food, so it has its own smell. It''s no wonder some people don''t like it.


    After nodding at my words, Anne took a piece of boar meat into her mouth. I couldn''t help but stare at her. The meat was chewed and swallowed with a gulp.


    I asked her with some nervousness.


    "How is it?


    "It''s delicious!


    Anne said, almost shouting. I was surprised, but I was glad that it suited her taste.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, .......


    "No, I''m glad you said that.


    I smiled as much as I could, but Samija and Helen looked like they were about to blow up, and Rikke and Deanna looked kind of strange. Liddy looked like she was about to say, "Yeah, ......".


    No, I can at least give a friendly smile, you know? It''s just that I didn''t do it much in my previous world, so it''s awkward.


    "What is it you use?


    It''s a northern seasoning made from fermented soybeans and wheat. It''s made by fermenting soybeans and wheat with other ingredients.


    "Oh, from the north?


    Anne''s eyes narrowed. I guessed from her name that she was from the north, and she thought that this confirmed it.


    There was no way she could have guessed that he wasn''t from this world in the first place.


    "A merchant I''m close to got it for me.


    I answered cheerfully, pretending not to have noticed that. There''s a bit of treachery here.


    If you could pass it on to the Imperial side, I''d be happy to oblige.


    "I''ll talk to them about it.


    The rest of the conversation was very casual. I was most impressed by the way Deanna and Anne were discussing the state of the courts of the Kingdom and the Empire.


    As a countess, it seems that she had a lot of opportunities to go to court, and as an imperial princess, it goes without saying. We listened attentively to her story.


    After a short but enjoyable party, we all cleaned up and went to bed.


    "Well, if the rain is better tomorrow, I''ll take you to the entrance of the forest.


    "Yes, please. Yes, please.


    Anne and I and the rest of the family said good night to each other and went back to our rooms.


    --Then, halfway through the night, there was a knock at my door.

 285 Annes story

    Knocked on the door. My family has never visited my room at this hour before.


    It is possible that they came for the first time today, but it is unlikely.


    In other words, it was someone other than my family who came to my room. Then, there is only one answer.


    Wait a minute.


    I said, quickly changing my nightgown and unbolting it with a knife behind my waist, just in case. I don''t do it from the front, but gently from the side of the door.


    At any rate, the door was not opened with a bang from the other side, so I opened it myself and found Anne standing there, as I had expected.


    Her large body was standing in the dark. A magic lantern, which she had left on in the living room in case she needed to use the bathroom at night, was illuminating her body from behind, so I couldn''t see her face clearly due to the backlighting.


    "What''s wrong?


    I whispered so as not to wake the rest of the family. The answer came back in a whisper.


    "I just wanted to talk to you. ......


    If it was a family member, I would have let them in, but I''m not comfortable letting guests in my room. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do. ...... It''s extremely annoying to be suspected of all sorts of things after the fact.


    I''ll see you over there.


    I urged him toward the living room. I didn''t feel like killing her, but I remembered to let her go first. In the end, nothing happened. I sat Anne down on a chair at the dining table, and I lit a fire in the fireplace.


    In this kind of situation, it''s nice to have a magic fireplace that can be turned on quickly. I fill a small pot with water and encourage her to talk while waiting for the water to boil.


    "So, what''s the story?


    Anne hesitated, looking at me and looking away, but then she opened her mouth.


    "Would you like to come to the ...... empire?


    The only sound was the quiet sound of the water beginning to boil.


    I can''t do that.


    I replied quietly. It''s not because I''m a kingdom person or anything. Without the magic of this forest, my life as a blacksmith would not be possible. I might be able to cover it to some extent, but without the magic I can''t produce custom-made models.


    In response to my reply, Anne sighs.


    "Well, I knew you would.


    Once again, silence reigned in the room, and the boiling water made a koppo-koppo sound. I turn off the stove, pour hot water into two cups, and add a little hot sake.


    Here you go.


    Thank you.


    I sit down on a chair at the table. I sipped the very thin cup of hot water. Anne did the same, and there was such silence that I thought I could hear her swallow.


    Suddenly, Anne giggled.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, it''s not about you, Mr. Eizo.


    Anne sipped her cup again.


    I was hoping you''d come until just now. But when he said no, I felt relieved.


    I didn''t respond to that.


    "Actually. His Majesty''s ...... father told me to bring him to you, whether by force or physical entanglement.


    "Geez!


    I''m swollen. No, no, no, she''s an imperial princess, even if she''s low in the line of succession to the throne! I''m not sure what to make of this.


    You can''t do that.


    But I couldn''t. I got scared before I went to the room.


    That''s true. You have to take care of such things. ......


    I don''t know how old Anne is, but I believe that no matter how old you are, you shouldn''t ignore such things. I don''t know how old Anne is, but I believe that no matter how old you are, you should not ignore such things, even if the aristocratic women of this world and this era are "such things.


    You are kind, aren''t you, Mr. Eizo?


    No, I''m not.


    Basically, he only treats people outside his family in a certain way. Kamilo and Marius are not my family, but I''ve come to recognize them as if they were my relatives, and Sandro''s father and Miss Frederica are in a similar state, but there''s some calculation in them.


    Even so, they may be willing to help at some cost. But if the Marquis is in trouble, I''ll probably abandon him.


    But by force. If that''s what you''re hoping for, it''s not hard to understand. I''m sure there are not many people in the world who can combine both beauty and strength, but strangely enough, there are several people in my family who can. .......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Yeah, well...


    Anne nodded at my words.


    I''ll write you a note then.


    I''m not sure if you can write, but I''m sure you can. ...... is a magician, but it doesn''t mean he can''t write.


    Anne said, a little surprised, but quickly convinced herself. Well, the fact that you can use magic is a sign that you''ve received a good education, and there''s no reason why someone in your position shouldn''t be able to read and write. At least in this world.


    I left my room to get some paper and writing materials.

 286 a letter to His Majesty the Emperor

    I came back from my room to the living room with my writing utensils and unfolded a piece of paper. It was a thin sheet of plant fiber paper, but I didn''t know what it was made of. The edges were unbroken, and the paper had a rough feel to it.


    "Well, how do you want to write it?


    "The least we can ask is that you do not support the kingdom more than necessary.


    I don''t object to that, as it would be unwelcome for me to be perceived as favoring the kingdom, but only if it would be cumulative to my friends.


    I think that''s fine.


    As long as the empire doesn''t go "I''m going to supply the kingdom with the same quality as custom-made models," I guess that means the immediate threat has been averted.


    Now that we''re in agreement, I''m going to write it down on a piece of paper.


    You write very well, don''t you?


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    I don''t see many documents in this world. We see a lot of signs, but many of them don''t have any writing on them. So, I don''t really know how beautiful my handwriting is.


    "I can use magic and write beautifully. It''s strange that with all this education, we don''t know anything about his background.


    Anne''s narrowed eyes narrowed. Anne''s eyes narrowed, as if she were a bird of prey checking the location of its prey.


    There are many reasons for this. I''m sure you''ve already guessed to some extent when such a person is living in seclusion and working as a blacksmith.


    Yes, that''s true, but...


    If you have received a very high level of education, you can be assumed to come from a family of a certain rank. If that is the case, it is usually difficult to hide it even if you try. Even if you are the youngest of ten children.


    If you were born into a common family like Helen, you might not be able to tell, but if you were educated to the point of being able to use magic, you should have been raised in a noble family until a certain age.


    Even if you were sent from a noble family to a noble family, you would know which family you were sent to. Unless you are a god, you cannot assume that you were not born in this world in the first place.


    There is no point in telling the truth if you are probed about it.


    Anyway, let''s finish the rest of the story. Well, I''d like to decline the invitation, but is His Majesty the type of person who should write a thank-you note first?


    No, I don''t think your father will mind too much. He doesn''t like rhetoric.


    "I see.


    Then you can simply write, "It''s nice that you''re buying my arm, but my friends are here and I can''t go," with enough rhetoric to not be rude.


    The rest is at .......


    Put the butt of your pen to your chin and think. It''s not a diplomatic note, it''s just a personal letter, but it''ll get the word out.


    "Oh, yeah.


    At the end of the letter, I wrote (in a way that was not rude, of course), "If you would like to come to my house alone, I can make you an order that meets your requirements.


    "Well, I guess that''s about it.


    I put my pen on the table and looked over the letter. I put the pen down on the table and looked over the letter to make sure I hadn''t left anything out or written anything unnecessary.


    While doing so, I suddenly realized something.


    "If you think about it, isn''t it pretty bad for a blacksmith to send a letter to the emperor of the empire by entrusting it to the princess ......?


    It''s okay. If I had been able to cage you, it would have been different, but this is also one of my objectives. This time, I''m basically a messenger.


    Okay, then.


    I waited for the ink to dry, then rolled up the paper and handed it to Anne. Since it was a letter, I wrote my name and address, but I did not include any other proof.


    I did not include any other proof, because if there was a serious problem with this letter, we could both cover it up. We can only trust each other there.


    Thank you.


    Anne received my letter with a normal smile, not the squinty-eyed one.

 287 the return of a princess

    Anne received the letter from me and retired to the drawing room.


    I''m going to bed too: ......


    I''ve taken a good amount of time, so even if I go to bed now, I may not be able to sleep much.


    However, one of the lessons I learned in the previous world is to sleep for an hour when you can. I tried to open the door of my room.


    As I put my hand on the door, I felt a presence and stopped. A hallway leading to the family room. I see a figure there.


    "I''m sorry, did I wake you?


    No.


    No," I answered in a small voice, and she quietly approached me.


    Did you hear me?


    "Yes.


    She replies in a low voice. I wonder what she thought. As I was wondering if I should ask her, the answer came from her.


    You have no intention of leaving, do you, Mr. Eizo?


    Yes, I do. Well, it''s a home I''ve come to.


    Her voice was thin. It''s a characteristic of hers. She''s not a very talkative person, so she doesn''t usually come out, but she''s not a quiet person either.


    "What if I asked you to come live with me in the Elven Forest?


    "...... Yes. That''s a very tempting offer.


    Really?


    Really? - Enough to make me think that might be a good idea.


    When I said this with a slightly annoyed look on my face, she - Liddy - put her hand on my chest. She put her hand on my chest, and it was warm as if she had cut it into the shape of a hand.


    I''m sorry, I was a little mean. This is home for me, and you are my family. Good night.


    She smiled softly and went back to her room. I scratched my head and put my hand on the door of my room. Then, I suddenly realized.


    "Maybe she was just waiting for me in case something happened?


    I thought to myself, but of course there was no answer. I felt the smell of the forest tickling my nose because of the rain.


    The next morning, I looked at the rain and saw that it was much better today. In the previous world, it was enough to make me wonder whether I should take an umbrella or not.


    This means that there will be no inconvenience in sending Anne home. It''s also possible to fetch water.


    When I went to the hut where Krull and Lucy were, they were both very excited. I couldn''t take care of them yesterday. I''ll take them both to see Anne off, even though it''s going to be in the rain.


    We''ll go to the lake together, get some water, and come back. It wasn''t raining, so I got a little wet, but not as bad as the day before yesterday. I wiped it off lightly and said, "See you later.


    "Krullrullrull.


    "Woof!


    She was in a very good mood. My daughters are very energetic. .......


    At breakfast, I tell Anne about seeing her off.


    "Well, after breakfast, I''ll take you to the entrance of the forest.


    "Yes, please. Yes, please.


    Do you want to go with me?


    "Yes, please do." "Are you all coming?" I asked, and they said they would all come with me. So it''ll be the whole workshop family.


    After breakfast, we all dressed in our rainy weather traveling clothes - though we only put on an extra cloak to go into town - and went out.


    Anne was carrying that huge two-handed sword on her back. We each have our own weapons. In the rain, the wolves would have retreated, but that didn''t mean there wouldn''t be people wandering around, like the big black bear when we first came here.


    Krull and Lucy were waiting for us out front, and we all began to walk together, with Deanna calming Lucy''s frolicking.

 288 walk out of the woods

    Today''s rain was light, and when we went into the forest, it seemed to be quite sheltered, so it didn''t hit us as much as we expected.


    However, there are raindrops that are blown by the wind or fall down because they cannot bear the weight. They occasionally hit my cloak and made a heavy thud.


    "Krull!


    They hit Kururu, who is much bigger than us, and he shouted every time they hit him, as if it tickled him. I''ve seen something like that in an animated movie from a previous world.


    As for Lucy, she''s so bummed out that Diana has given up and is letting her run around. She didn''t care about the mud on the ground, so she was covered with so much mud that you couldn''t tell what color her fur used to be. I''ll have to give him a good wash when I get home. .......


    I''m not sure how I got here.��I''m sure very few people know where it is.


    I asked Anne as we walked. Did you do some research, or did you try to get Camilo to make an offer?


    It''s a ...... secret.


    Anne''s answer was just as I imagined it would be. Well, I wasn''t expecting her to tell me that.


    I hadn''t expected her to tell me, but she didn''t need to tell me about the Empire''s research or negotiation skills.


    I sniffed a little, showing some discomfort and some understanding.


    I looked up at the green roof (which was leaking quite badly for a roof), which was occasionally dripping rain.


    The wolves are getting fed up with all this rain, even if it''s better today," I said.


    I said, to which Samija replied.


    "Maybe. Maybe not only the wolves, but the deer too. On sunny days after a long rain, they often just stand there in a daze.


    Distractions make them easier to hunt?


    Yeah. They don''t notice us when they normally would. That''s why we learn to hunt at this time of year.


    I see.


    Deer are very cautious and have a good sense of smell. They have the same level of hearing and eyesight as humans, but in other words, they can be as alert as humans. It is said that if you can kill one deer in three days, you are an expert hunter. The fact that she can kill one in a day is largely due to the knowledge and experience of Samija, who has lived in this forest for five years.


    However, if it is easy for us to hunt, it is the same for wolves and bears. It may be related to the fact that wolves give birth at this time of the year.


    We walked leisurely through the forest, talking about "animals after the rainy season".


    When we were almost at the entrance to the forest, Anne cut in.


    We were almost at the entrance to the forest when Anne cut in, "Um, ......, I''d like to pay for the one on your back, .......


    "...... Oh.


    I forgot all about it. You could have told the rest of the family.


    "You''re asking the price, right?


    Yes. That''s how it works in my family.


    Well then.


    Anne rummaged around inside her clothes and pulled out a leather bag. It seemed to be quite large and heavy, so if it was gold, it must have a lot of money in it. He might have been thinking of buying me with money.


    I said, "Pay later. He must have judged that I was not interested in money, because I said, "You can pay me whatever you want. As it turned out, that judgment was also correct.


    "Well, here we go.


    Anne took out some gold coins from her leather bag and handed them to me. She didn''t have a whole leather bag, as expected. I took the gold coins. There are many aspects that are different from the gold coins that I have received several times.


    As I gaze at it, it says


    "The Imperial Gold Coin. One of them is worth about five gold coins of the kingdom.


    As Anne said, the size is large and the gold is heavy, probably because of its purity. If there are about 10 of them, that''s about 50 gold coins. It''s just a big one, but it''s simple in construction, and it''s more than enough to get me this much.


    I see. Thank you.


    I said the usual words and put the gold coins in my pocket. I''ll ask Camilo to exchange the gold for kingdom gold at ...... sometime soon. I''ll be asking Camilo to do it sometime soon.


    It''s about time.


    I heard Liddy''s voice, almost too loud to be overheard by the small sound of rain, and I looked out into the forest.

 289 an assassin

    Slowly approaching the entrance to the forest. I keep calling it "the entrance", but it''s just that it''s a bit more open than the surrounding area.


    "If you come back here, you can be picked up at .......


    When Anne said this, Samija stepped forward quickly.


    It smells like blood.


    I can smell blood," said Samija, her voice not very loud, but clear.


    My nose can''t feel anything. It was raining, and if it had been, it would have been running, but it seemed to have reached her nose.


    While I was puzzled, Helen pulled out her shortsword. Both back and hip.


    You there?


    Oh.


    Samija and Helen nodded at each other. Helen also felt something, so it seems that Camija was not mistaken. Samija prepares her bow.


    I slowly pulled out the ice. Three swords and a sword illuminate the dimly lit space in blue. After all this time, we might be at a disadvantage in a night battle.


    Seeing our movements, Diana drew her sword and Liddy readied her bow. Rique is keeping Krull and Lucy back a bit. He doesn''t want to get too far behind them, because that''s where they''ll be looking.


    I know you''re in there! Come on out! If you don''t come out, I''m going to shoot you with my bow!


    Helen shouted so loudly that my ears almost rang. Helen shouted so loudly that my ears were ringing. Samija squeezed her bow threateningly. Before I knew it, we were able to move in unison, and despite the tense situation, I was a little impressed.


    There was a short pause, as if he was hesitating whether to leave or not.


    Then, about five figures appeared, all dressed in light green. Their faces could not be seen clearly because they were covered by masks. They looked like ninjas. It is unlikely that all of them came out easily, so it would be better to assume that two or three more people are hidden.


    "Just for the record, was that the person who picked you up?


    I asked Anne, thinking that even if it was a pickup, it would be a 100% pickup to the afterlife. The reply was a shaking of the head.


    The answer was a bobbing head. "Just hand us over and we won''t touch you.


    Said one of the greens. A man''s voice. I don''t know which side he''s from, the kingdom or the empire, but it seems he only wants Anne.


    Do you think we''re going to just hand over our precious guest to you?


    Common sense tells us that Anne is just a customer, and there''s no need for us to cover for her and get her into trouble.


    But still... No matter how troublesome it may be, I am not so heartless as to hand over my acquaintance to suspicious old men.


    Hearing my answer, the men took a stance. In their hands was a blade with a length somewhere between a shortsword and a knife. I don''t know if the liquid dripping from the blade is poison or rain.


    It was all well and good up to the point of picking a fight, but what should I do now? I''m a craftsman, not a merchant, so I''m not an expert in what to do with what I sell. I guess I should have gotten the cheat for selling stuff.


    However, you can''t just say, "I quit.


    Deanna, Liddy, and Rike, take Anne, Krull, and the others and hurry back to the house. I, Cermia, and Helen will take care of this. If only one of you returns, ...... leave the house immediately and go to the capital.


    I instructed. I could see the hesitation in the family. But they said, "Hurry! Now! They nodded their heads as if they had made up their minds and started to move.


    Five green men (and maybe some women) tried to follow us, but we didn''t move. They raised their weapons again.


    Well, let''s see if we can get through this. .......

 290 battle

    The rain, which had been drizzling, picked up a little steam. Anne might not have made it back to the Reich by the end of the day anyway.


    "Five against three. Well, not necessarily five.


    Can we afford it?


    Helen snorts at my words. They''re not upset. I was hoping to get a clue as to the true number of people, but I guess she''s not that dumb.


    Maybe you are, but I''m an amateur.


    "You''re right.


    Helen laughed, but in fact she was an amateur at combat itself. .......


    The men were closing in on them. Sarmyas stepped back a little in response. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I''d like to know what to do if someone comes after me.


    The siege stops when my sword is just out of reach.


    "Last warning. Go through there.


    That''s rude. Do I look like I''m stupid enough to say yes?


    The man didn''t say another word. Instead, he cut in as if he was answering my question.


    "Whoa.


    I tried to slash his hand with the sword I had at the ready. He tried to catch it with the dagger in his hand (which was a little shorter than most), but "Thin Ice" easily sliced it away.


    He literally returned the blow, this time aiming for the torso, but the man jumped back a moment too soon and swung.


    "Tsk. Northern weapons are tricky.


    The man seemed to think that was a characteristic of the sword. The man seemed to think that it was a characteristic of the sword. He must have noticed that it was special to some extent, because the blade of the thin ice glowed a light blue, but he didn''t think that the performance would be much different.


    The man threw away the dagger that was missing from the middle of the blade and pulled out a spare dagger.


    I''ll tell you what, now is the time to go home.


    There was a moment of hesitation in the man. He was probably trying to decide if he could outnumber me. Although it would be troublesome later, it would be better for him to leave so that he could plan his countermeasures.


    However, he did not release his stance. Then I''ll show no mercy. He glanced sideways at Samija, and she gave a very small nod.


    Another one joins the man''s side. The other three were struggling to hold off Helen''s onslaught, but they seemed to be mainly checking her, not trying to kill her yet. She''s not going to let them get away either. But that''s what she''s doing against three people. I guess the name "Thunderbolt" isn''t all it''s cracked up to be. .......


    Now it''s my turn to slash them sideways. As I expected, they both jumped back. I spin sideways with the momentum of my sword swing.


    I saw something pass right by the back of my head as I spun. An arrow fired by Samija. The arrow evaded my attack and flew into the head of the first of the two men who lunged at me when I had a chance.


    The man doesn''t dodge. He must have a certain amount of protection on his head. If it were an ordinary arrowhead, that would have been enough.


    "Gah!


    The arrow pierced his head, and the man screamed in agony. It wasn''t an ordinary arrow that Samija shot. It was an arrow of my own making. It is said to be very hard, an arrowhead that can easily pierce the skull of a boar in this forest. There''s no way you can protect yourself with a little protection.


    I crouched down while continuing to spin, and turned and ran the blade into the other leg.


    A beam of blue light sliced through the leg.

 291 What I want is a source of information.

    "Guh!


    The one whose leg had been slashed let out a grunt. I stopped spinning and slashed him again with my sword. It''s not the one who slashed his leg, but the man with the arrow in his head who seems to be the leader of this group.


    The arrow is so deep in his head that he is either already dead or the light of life will be extinguished before long even if he is left alone.


    His neck and body parted in tears, and he fell.


    This one''s good!


    I shouted. Of course, to Helen. Helen''s eyes light up at the sound of my voice. She''s even more fierce than Samija.


    A moment later, blue lightning flashed through the three opponents, and they too fell to the muddy ground, sending up a loud splash.


    "How''s it going?


    "I got him. No need to stop.


    All right.


    Neither Helen nor I say much. We don''t need to. Me and her, we go for the guy who cut her leg. He''s down and he''s not moving.


    I don''t think I cut the aorta, but I cut it deep enough that it''ll be hard to move. After stomping on his shoulder to make him unable to move, I kicked the sword in his hand.


    Now, you know what we''re talking about, right?


    "......


    I shook off the blood on the blade of my sword and listened, even though it was dripping with rain. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what I''m talking about.


    The tentative man remained silent and said nothing. It would have been so much easier if he would have spoken, but I guess that''s not going to happen.


    "Who told you to come here?


    You think I''d say that if you asked me?


    You know, .......


    There''s no way someone who talks so much because they''re desperate is going to be sent on a mission like this.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    The man grunted.


    The man grunts, but it doesn''t stop her from giving him a defiant look from under her mask. Seeing this, Helen twisted the sword with a grin. It''s almost painful to watch.


    Still the man says nothing. Helen put her other sword to his neck. No next time, that''s what I''m saying. The skin seems to have split a little, and the blood on her neck rains down.


    The man''s eyes twisted. He smiled. What if it''s ......!


    d*mn it!


    He reached out to stop it, but the next moment his eyes flipped upside down. Helen seemed to notice the situation and retracted her sword.


    I put my hand on her neck, but I couldn''t feel her pulse anymore.


    Poison?


    Of course.


    It''s a very fast-acting poison. It''s a poison that works very fast. I''m sure I can find out the details if I look into it properly, but at any rate, now I have no source of information. I didn''t expect it to be so easy to get, but I''ll have to take my troubles to Camilo when I go into town after the rainy season. .......


    "Let''s just get this over with."


    Yeah.


    Okay.


    Me, Helen, and Camiro will drag the five corpses deep into the forest. The ground will be covered with the marks of the battle and the dragging, so we''ll cut off some leafy tree branches and use them as brooms.


    As if to console me for the troubles that awaited me, the rain that was about to get stronger was slowing down.

 292 conject

    "Which one do you think?


    I finished cleaning up and asked Helen. About the identity of the assassin. If they were after Helen, you''d think they were Imperial.


    But it was Anne who was the target. Regardless of how she learned of the Seventh Princess''s arrival in the Kingdom, the usual guess would be that she was working for someone in the Kingdom, but there was also the possibility that it was the Empire.


    Helen shrugs her shoulders and replies.


    I don''t know. I think it could be either. Empire or kingdom. Even if it''s the Empire, it could be both, considering the risk.


    "What about the Republic?


    Not necessarily. But if they find out, they''ll have both the Empire and the Kingdom against them.


    You wouldn''t want a two against one situation?


    I do.


    After the three-on-one you just gave me?


    That''s because I had to do it.


    I see.


    It''s not that Helen is stupid, it''s just that she hasn''t had a proper education because of her background - she''s not the illegitimate daughter of a marquis, she''s the daughter of a saddler. She can read.


    No matter how good you are, and no matter how low your opponent is, there is no need to put yourself at a disadvantage.


    "What if it''s both?


    Samija looked at me strangely. In the society of beastmen, this is not really necessary. From what she told me, she''s only the head of a gathering, or in other words, the head of a small town''s merchants association, so she''s probably not familiar with this and that of the nobility.


    In other words, the remnants of the imperial revolutionaries, the aristocracy ...... or someone from the imperial family, if they get their hands on the kingdom directly and it gets out, it will be a problem between the kingdom and the empire. Then it''s better to ask someone in the kingdom to do it for you.


    The imperial family of the empire, you mean Anne''s brothers and sisters?


    Yes.


    It must be hard being a princess.


    I think so, too.


    And Diana?


    Deanna, you know, she''s the one who got us into this mess in the first place.


    Oh, yeah?


    I''m pretty sure that was the big one, the one that got the rest of the world involved.


    "I see. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Wait, if you want to cause problems between the Kingdom and the Empire, could it be the Republic?


    I don''t think so.


    Helen denied my random thought.


    If you want to do that, just assassinate Anne. Then, if you want to assassinate her, just take her by surprise and run. If there were five of us, one of us would have gotten away. If you didn''t do that, it means you want to keep Anne alive.


    "I see.


    Now it was my turn to nod. But we don''t have enough material at the moment. It''s a good idea to have a plan for the future, even if it involves Camilo, Marius and maybe even the Marquis.


    So let''s talk about the future. Let''s catch up with the others first.


    When I said that, both Samija and Helen nodded loudly and walked quickly through the rainy forest.

 293 get home

    It is moving with a rustling sound. Most of the animals in this forest will run away with this sound, and the family members who are chasing me now will also hear this sound. I would rather let them know that someone is approaching.


    Because there is no Samija over there, and it would be difficult to determine who is coming by smell. This time, we are the ones who are chasing them, but considering the fact that these are the same people who were chasing us earlier, it would be safer if we were alerted.


    Just when we thought we might catch up with them, a small shadow darted out through the bushes. It didn''t look like it was going to kill us or anything, so Samija and I, as well as Helen, were slow to react.


    But then the shadow said...


    "Woof!


    It squealed in a cute voice. That was it. With Lucy around, we could at least tell who was approaching. She has a better sense of smell than Samija, so she could tell if the smell was familiar.


    I picked up Lucy, who was wagging her tail in the rain. The movement of her tail becomes more intense.


    All right, let''s go home together, then.


    "Woof!


    Helen couldn''t help but giggle at this. Helen chuckled at the sight of us. Lucy had come to pick us up, which meant that everyone was close by. We walked faster.


    Soon, we could see everyone. It''s almost home from here.


    "Hey!


    I call out loudly to everyone. They all look back at me. Of course, Krull is the tallest, but Anne is also very tall and stands out. It would be much easier for the pursuers.


    "Is everyone okay?


    I asked, and Diana answered.


    "Yeah, we''re fine. How about you?


    We''re fine. "We''re cleaned up.


    "Yeah. Good. Lucy just started running. ......


    Maybe she smelled me.


    I wonder if they sent anyone after us. I thought we were keeping one or two people in the dark. Or--


    "I''d like to leave early, but let''s sweep the perimeter and cover our tracks. I don''t think they''re following us, but just in case. Helen, Samija, Deanna, come with me. Lucy, come on. The rest of you just hang in here for a little while longer.


    It''s not nice to be attacked in your sleep when you get home. Lucy didn''t react, so she seemed to be okay, but it was a matter of life and death, so you had to be careful.


    I slowly patrol the area, looking for signs of life. The women (including Lucy) are in front of me, and I''m acting as a guardian, covering their tracks with broken branches.


    Any luck?


    No, I don''t see anything.


    I don''t feel anything either.


    Yeah.


    Whoa!


    I circled around, but I didn''t see anything. I could see everyone I''d left behind in the distance. We''re going back out there again. Covering our tracks, of course.


    Aside from Anne, Liddy and Rike are pretty much done with fighting. So all the main forces are here. I thought this would be a good time to try for a comeback, but since there''s no movement, it looks like those five were the only assassins.


    "Okay, now let''s go home.


    Everyone shouted in agreement and we started walking home again.


    When we got home, we put Krull and Lucy in the hut and poured water from the cistern (there was more water than we thought) to remove the mud from their bodies. Lucy shook her body and splashed us, but we didn''t mind because we were wet from the rain.


    Afterwards, I wiped Krull and Lucy''s bodies with a towel. These towels have come in handy the last few days. I''ll buy more. .......


    Thus ended the brief send-off and escape. Now I have to think of a way to fight back.


    With a little dim flame in my heart, I slammed the door of my house shut.

 294 from now on

    When they returned home, the family and Anne wiped themselves down and changed their clothes into dry ones. After that, we all gathered in the living room.


    I lit the stove, boiled some water, and poured a little fire wine for everyone. No one said a word during this time.


    "Well, here''s what''s going to happen.


    I started the conversation. All eyes were on me.


    "Do you think they''ll come back once they''ve been repelled?


    I don''t think so.


    I don''t think so." Helen dismissed my words with a snap.


    If we were going to make a decision today, we would have sent more assassins, regardless of whether or not they knew about Attai and Eizo''s powers. The reason I didn''t do that is .......


    "Because you can only send a little at a time?


    Helen nodded, this time at my words. "It is a fool''s errand to send in forces one after the other.


    To cut a long story short, for example, if you send five men twice to an opponent who can''t be defeated 9-1 but can be defeated 10-1, you won''t be able to defeat him because you''ll just be repeating 5-1 twice. There is no other way but to send 10 players from the beginning and kill them.


    It''s not as if they don''t know that. So, for some reason, we have to send people at the last minute.


    I''m not sure if it''s because they''re from the Empire or because it''s too conspicuous to move a large number of people here, right under the nose of the capital, even in the Kingdom.


    "Hmm. ......


    I crossed my arms and looked at Anne.


    I crossed my arms and looked at Anne. "You have a lot of ...... ideas, don''t you, Anne?


    "Yeah, well. I''m sure you''ll be able to. If I were to name just a few, I''d lose count of the days.


    Whether she was used to the situation or not, Anne replied with a hollow expression.


    Even the seventh princess, who has several successors to the throne above her, is a member of the imperial family. There will be times when she will be a hindrance, and there will be times when she will be thought to be of use.


    There are nobles in the Empire as well, and although you may not want to think about it, you may know someone from the same Imperial family.


    What''s the most troubling thing you can think of?


    Of all the people I can think of, I''d have to say my brother Vladimir.


    A family member?


    Yes.


    Anne nodded with a firm look in her eyes.


    "He doesn''t take kindly to non-humans like us. He usually doesn''t show it to the public, and is usually involved in the politics of the empire because the first prince, Brother Leopold, keeps him in check. If the second prince doesn''t get involved at all, it''s also a matter of honor.


    "I see, that''s troublesome.


    Isn''t it?


    Anne and I looked at each other and chuckled. It''s not going to solve the problem, but it''s the last thing you want when you''ve lost your mind.


    But it''s such an easy way out.


    "That''s what''s so un-Vladimir-like about it, isn''t it?


    Anne nodded her head.


    "Maybe Vladimir asked someone in the kingdom to do it?


    What do you mean, "someone"?


    As you may know, we have a good relationship with Count Amour. I''m also acquainted with the Marquis of Menzel.


    He''s a mainstream figure in the kingdom.


    Oh, is that so? I didn''t think much of that. I don''t need to. But I nodded, not letting it show on my face. Samija and Deanna seemed to have noticed, and made strange faces.


    So it''s possible that he asked one of the nobles who wanted to oust the mainstream to do it.


    "Yes. However, I''m only guessing so far. As soon as I am able to go to a merchant I know to distribute goods, I will go there and tell him about the situation. I need to gather some solid information.


    Isn''t it dangerous to go out there?


    Well, that''s true, but... As long as Anne isn''t there at the time, I''m pretty sure she''ll be fine. I don''t see any targets on the other side.


    "I see. ......


    It is possible that you will be attacked, of course, but with me, Deanna, and Helen here, we should be able to drive back any opponent of that caliber.


    In the meantime, I''m sorry to say that Anne is going to have to stay here for a while longer. ......


    "Yes, that''s fine.


    "Yes, that''s fine," Anne said with a smile. But I couldn''t stop thinking about the last possibility, the farce to create this situation.

 295 Lets go back

    I suddenly realized that it was raining outside again. It''s not much different from yesterday''s rain. As if to reflect this, the air in the living room is gloomy.


    Well...


    I said cheerfully, trying to shake off the gloom.


    "Let''s get to work.


    "At a time like this?


    Samija interrupted me with a question.


    There''s too little information right now. There''s no point in being afraid of something you don''t understand. In times like this, you should just focus on your work and force yourself to change your mind.


    It''s a trick I''ve learned over the decades of being a black company employee in my previous world. I can''t deny that I''ve been treated well.


    With a sigh, I opened the door to the forge.


    I started firing up the fire pit and furnace, and my family began to prepare for work. Anne was watching me closely.


    "Can you help me with the ......?


    "Are you sure?


    "Well, if it''s all right with you, we''ll just do something simple for today.


    All right!


    I''ll tell Rike what to do.


    I''ll tell Rike what to do.


    Then give Anne an apron.


    "Okay, sir.


    The apron is only a normal human-sized one, so it''s ''tsukuruten'', but it covers the minimum, so it''s fine.


    I''ll have you make a mold for me then. Liddy, show her how it''s done.


    "Yes.


    Liddy''s thin hands hold the clay and press it against the male mold. Her soft movements are like playing a musical instrument.


    On the other hand, Anne began to do the same work as an imitator. Her hands are slightly larger. They are not twice as big as Liddy''s, but they are as different as an adult''s and a child''s.


    They look like those of an ordinary woman, but their size is far different, and they press the clay into the mold.


    Me and Rike watched and got on with our own work. The plan for today is to make a knife from sheet metal first, and then a sword using the mold.


    As I was finishing the first knife, Anne''s voice echoed in the workshop.


    "How''s it coming?


    I don''t know until the iron is poured, but it''s good. It doesn''t look like there''s any problem.


    Liddy is checking and answering. If it''s okay according to Riddy''s check, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    I continued to finish the knife.


    We had a quiet lunch in the afternoon. I was now ready to make the sword from the mold Anne had made. I''ll do the work after I pull it out of the mold.


    I could have asked Rike to do it for me, but I wanted to see how the first one turned out, so I decided that it would be better to finish the whole thing myself.


    Let''s get it flowing.


    Samija said, holding the long-handled ladle with which she scooped up the molten iron. It was meant to teach Anne, and also to say that it was dangerous because the temperature was usually over 1000 degrees Celsius.


    Samija gently pours the contents of the ladle into the mold. The red iron was swallowed into the mold with a cloud of smoke rising up.


    After letting it cool a little, he took out the mold and lightly hammered on it. The clay, hardened by the heat of the molten iron, crumbled with it.


    The core of the sword had not cooled completely, but was still too hot to hold in his hands, so he grabbed it with a pestle and lifted it up.


    ...... How is it?


    Anne asked me fearfully, looking up at me (not so much up at me because of my height).


    It''s good, isn''t it? I''m sure you won''t have any trouble finishing this.


    When I said this with a smile, Anne said, "Yes! I said with a smile, and Anne gave Liddy a high five.


    It''s the "always" that counts. There will be trouble ahead, but we must keep this "always.


    With this in mind, I hammer my sword to remove the inevitable burrs that will occur.

 296 what one wants to protect

    I''ll just finish the sword. It''s my first shortsword. I''m not sure if I should go with the mass-produced or the high-end model, but I''m going with the high-end.


    Whenever I hammer, something sparkly scatters with the magic power. According to Riddy, it is "a kind of residue of magic power that has failed to enter the sword" and can only be seen if you are not used to handling magic power.


    Rikke said, "I can see my master''s a little better these days. You may be able to see it clearly in the near future.


    Whether it was the skill of pouring the iron (in casting, the skill of casting also affects the finished product) or the nature of the mold, I was able to proceed with the finishing work rather easily. After quenching and wrapping the handle with leather, the work was completed by attaching the blade.


    Normally, I would do the blade attachments all at once, but this time I decided to finish only one of them.


    As a result, it turned out to be a "good" model among the high-end models, but since it is not a custom-made one, it should be fine.


    However, I am proud to say that the result is quite good even for myself. If I were to wholesale this sword by itself, I might charge 1.5 times the usual price.


    I held up the sword I had just completed. The sword glistens orange in the flames of the fireplace and furnace.


    It''s finished. Oh, but not the scabbard.


    When he showed the finished product to Anne, she stopped making the mold and looked at the sword with her characteristic glittering eyes.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this.


    Yes. I poured the iron into the mold you made and finished the sword from there.


    May I hold it?


    Anne asks me cautiously. I glanced at her. I glanced at He-Ren, who was watching our exchange and nodded softly when she noticed my gaze.


    It''s okay.


    I said, and Anne wiped her hands on a piece of cloth and reached for her sword. She wiped her hands on a piece of cloth and reached for the sword. It was not the first time she had picked up a sword, considering she had picked up a two-handed sword, but she was as cautious as if she were picking up a sword for the first time in her life.


    "Whoa!


    When she lifted the sword, Anne made a very cute noise. Her eyes became even brighter.


    I thought she was like a child who got the toy she wanted. Perhaps it''s only while she''s holed up like this that she''s able to completely forget her position as the 7th Empress.


    It''s almost the same for Diana, only while she''s here, she can act not as the Countess of Amur, but as a member of the Eizo Workshop family. But once she is outside, she can''t ignore her position, whether she wants to or not.


    So, sooner or later, and I don''t know in what way, but when Anne leaves this place, the title will follow her again.


    It would be nice if a little bit of "always" could save her mind from this situation. I couldn''t help but think of that as I watched her discussing the sword with Helen.

 297 a gloomy but usual day

    You guys have been doing this for a while?


    "Yeah, well...


    I slurred my words. I couldn''t honestly say, "No, I only started making it a few months ago.


    I see. ....... That''s why your father wants it.


    Anne is holding back and struggling with my sword. In the meantime, work has stopped, but we can''t deliver the goods until the long rains end, so we''ll just take it easy.


    We went back to work.


    And night. The sun god had finished his work long ago, and had made enough knives and swords for the day.


    Cooking becomes monotonous when you can''t go outside.


    That''s about right. That''s about right, in fact, it''s more than enough.


    Samija responded to my words, and Rike, Liddy, and Helen nodded. Deanna and Anne don''t seem to get it.


    The food available in our area at this time of year is very limited.


    Samija said, and took a mouthful of salted meat from the soup.


    "Aristocrats are different, aren''t they?


    This time it was Rike who finished swallowing the meat. He is not trying to hide his curiosity. No, it''s better to be curious and not worry about it.


    You''re right. ....... I don''t know if it''s because it''s my house, but it was pretty much the same as usual. I don''t know if it''s because it''s my house, but it was pretty much the same as usual.


    It''s the same at my place.


    Deanna and Anne answered easily. It''s nothing to hide.


    I heard that some aristocratic families have their own smokehouse or something, but that''s special.


    We had one. We had one. We had to be able to preserve the food ourselves in case of emergency.


    Everyone in the family looked at each other with admiration. Anne was a little proud of herself.


    Anne''s house is a castle, as she put it. After all, it must also function as the center of the Imperial City, literally the "last fortress".


    It has to be close to the outer wall (these things are usually close to the outer wall. It would be more reliable to have it in the center of the city, considering that it might be destroyed when it is close to the outer wall (these things are usually located close to the outer wall, because it is convenient to carry firewood and finished products).


    But I guessed that it was actually just a hobby of the Emperor. There''s no need to have a smokehouse in the castle, let alone a charcoal house for important fuel.


    I have no intention of actively befriending him, but I feel a kinship with him as he strives to pursue his hobby with logic.


    "It looks like I''m going to be able to make some really gorgeous smoked fish.


    "It''s just a regular smoked fish, you know?


    Anne says with a puzzled look on her face. If I were just a naive person, it would be more likely that the "normal" is something that is on a very different level from the average person''s point of view, but Anne says that.


    I think it''s necessary to take some things into account, but generally speaking, the standard of "normal" is not different from ours.


    "Is that so?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. Well, so am I. ......


    I held back from looking at Rike. It would be somewhat rude to look at the lady at this time.


    If you are smoking meat that was not used that day or a while ago, it is not surprising that it is common meat that the average person can manage to get if they work hard.


    After this, the topic of conversation shifted to the taste of smoked meat that we had eaten, and the dinner time of the day passed.

 298 a disciple of a disciple

    In the end, it rained for about three days. It weakened a little, but it''s better to go to town when it''s not raining. Especially now, because of the situation.


    During that time, I went to fetch water when the rain weakened (also to walk Krull and Lucy), but since it was not a good time to hunt, I mainly just went about producing goods to be delivered.


    Anne, on the other hand, had found a more suitable job than making molds, so she was mainly working on that. This was the making of sheet metal.


    Sheet metal is made by pouring steel from the furnace into a mold and hardening it so that the weight is roughly the same, but it is stored in boxes or fences or something like that. They are stored in boxes or fences or something like that, which may be similar to cages for puppies or kittens.


    Therefore, some distortions and the like are tolerable. However, it is still better to have them as flat as possible, so that they can be stored easily, and they can be stacked easily when they are processed.


    For this reason, I also try to flatten it by beating it while it is still cold. This is the kind of work that was done with a roller in the steel mills of the previous world.


    Once, I let Anne do this work, and it turned out to be quite good, perhaps because of her personality.


    In terms of strength, Helen and Deanna are no slouches. However, when it came to the accuracy of the finished product, Anne was slightly better than both of them, and although Samija was more accurate, Anne''s work was a little faster due to the difference in strength.


    I like that.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    I checked the finished sheet metal and gave my honest opinion. Anne looked a little happier.


    "See, when you stack them like this, you can tell.


    "That''s true.


    We stacked several sheets, separating only Anne''s sheet metal from the other sheets. Even if we stack the same number of sheets, Anne''s sheet metal is lower in height than the other sheet metal, and the sheet metal "tower" is not distorted.


    It''s only a small difference, but when there are dozens of them, it becomes noticeable.


    "Well, since it''s such a good opportunity, I''ll ask Anne to do the sheet metal.


    "Leave it to me!


    "Leave it to me!" Anne says, and bumps her head. The sound of flames and laughter echoed in the forge.


    Perhaps at this moment, everyone had forgotten that she was the Seventh Empress. Perhaps even herself.


    But then, either Samija or Diana, who was finishing up the sheet metal, would have to be sent to work on something else. It''s a good opportunity, I''ll give it a try.


    C��mara, do you want to take a lesson from Rique and try the knife?


    "Are you sure?


    Samija said, her eyes wide open.


    You''ve been pounding sheet metal for a while now, you''ve got a knack for forging steel, right?��Well, of course, if Rike is willing.


    With that, I looked at Rike. Rike nodded as if he had made up his mind. It was painful to say this before Rike had fully achieved his goal, but since I didn''t have a system, I had no choice but to give him a crash course.


    However, I don''t have anything systematic, so I have no choice but to learn by observation. It is unreasonable to ask a beginner to learn by observation. Rike immediately began to teach Samija the basics.


    "Heh, now I''m your disciple, aren''t I?


    "I''m not good enough to be your apprentice yet.


    And so, for three days, the smithy was filled with the sounds of happy hammering and faltering but joyful hammering.

 299 To the funeral

    On the fourth day, it was raining loosely again. According to Samija, the long rains are almost over, so it will stop.


    Still, it rained for a little over a week. If it had been pouring all the time, I might have considered building the Ark.


    In the morning, I finished fetching water and other things, and proceeded with today''s work.


    When it stops raining, do you think the creatures of the forest will start wandering around?��Wolves?


    "That''s true.


    I asked Samija without stopping my work, and she paused her filing to answer.


    You''ve been cooped up for a week, you need to move your body as well as your food.


    "I see. So if I''m going to move, I''d better do it today.


    You got something?


    I nodded.


    It may be too late, but if I can find the people who came for Anne Frank, I''d like to make it right.


    Oh, .......


    Even though it was expected that she would return around that day, it would be suspicious if there was a dead body lying around to ambush us. It would have been carefully covered up.


    At that time, we prioritized our safety and left to avoid reinforcements while we were looking for the body.


    So, although some days have already passed, it should not be too late. At least it''s better than doing nothing.


    Let''s go at noon, the rain is getting better. Let''s go at noon, before the forest creatures get their hands on us.


    I said, and they nodded. I turned to Anne and said.


    I turned to Anne and said, "Anne, I''m sorry, but I need to check something, so could you come with me? It might be dangerous. ......


    Even though time has passed, there is no guarantee that the other side has given up. It''s also possible that you''ll run into reinforcements, or a rescue team of some kind, as the time has passed.


    They must have been prepared for that.


    At my words, Anne looked away from me and said in a not-so-loud voice. I felt the expression on her face, which I had grown accustomed to through my recent experiences, return to that of the 7th princess.


    But...


    Anne turned her face to me. But," she turned her face to me, "Anne''s face is familiar to me again.


    "Thank you.


    Anne bows her head deeply. It seemed to me that the person there was not Annemarie Christine Wiesner, the seventh imperial princess who had lost her men, but a woman named Anne who had lost her acquaintances.


    Then, after a wordless lunch, I got ready. I sighed, but decided to do it. I put on my cloak with determination.


    I wasn''t sure if I wanted to take Krull and Lucy with me. Even though they are not human, I don''t think it''s appropriate for children to see them, and they went out to fetch water this morning.


    But in the end, I decided to take him with me. If something unforeseen happens, we can bring them both back home with Anne, and we can handle the rest.


    "Krullrull.


    Okay, okay, we''re going to Anne''s friend''s today.


    Krull.


    Krull rubbed his neck against me, happy to be going out for the second time today. Lucy is also running around my feet.


    I patted Krull''s neck and Lucy''s head and left with the rest of the family ready to go.

 300 search

    Most of the drizzling rain is blocked by the branches and leaves of the trees, which are stretched out as far as they can, and not much falls on us.


    Every now and then, Krull would shake his head to keep the rain away. Lucy also sprinkled the water with a flourish, and Diana and Anne were screaming with what I couldn''t tell if it was joy or scream.


    "Speaking of which, is there any mist or fog?


    "Yes. Sometimes it''s so thick that you can''t even see what''s in front of you.


    I asked Samija if she thought it would be easier to see the mist and fog after it stopped raining, but she said yes.


    I asked Samija if she thought it would be easier to get out after the rain stopped.


    We do, because we can''t see or hunt, but we can hear and smell them, so I guess wolves and deer do hang around a bit.


    Oh, so you can move around a bit when you have a good nose?


    I guess so.


    Even though Samias and other beastmen are much more sensitive than humans, they are not as sensitive as the beasts of the forest. They may rely heavily on visual information, so it would be difficult if there was fog.


    That''s not good. I have to go into town tomorrow or the next day.


    I have to go into town tomorrow or the day after." "They''re still around, but they won''t attack you out of the blue. They''re better off when there''s no fog, that''s for sure.


    I see.


    I''m a cheat, but I''m basically in the realm of mere mortals, and it''s hard to deal with an attack when the fog takes away your vision. If I were to be attacked by a pack of wolves in such a situation, I would feel helpless.


    However, it is also true that it is more advantageous to use your sense of sight to attack them than to use your sense of smell alone. I should say that I was saved by their cleverness.


    So, if we go slowly and don''t worry about it, it won''t be a problem?


    "Yes. I don''t recommend it, though, because it''s easy to lose your way.


    That''s true.


    I shrugged my shoulders as I said that. No matter how familiar you are with the Kuro Forest, it''s quite possible to get lost easily if the fog changes its appearance.


    In order to avoid that, I should think about postponing the journey if the fog was too deep.


    And so, the entrance to the forest was approaching. The number of trees was decreasing, and the number of raindrops reaching us was increasing. Lucy shivered more often.


    It''s around here.


    It seems like a long time ago, but in reality, less than a week has passed since then.


    Should we split up and look for them?


    No, it smells like .......


    "No, it smells like ," Samija said with a look of disgust on her face. I think the smell of blood has disappeared with all the rain. If that''s the case, .......


    All right. Let''s go over there.


    I said, without asking what the source of the smell was. Deanna and Rike didn''t seem to get it. Helen seemed to have an idea right away, and her face twisted a little. It''s not creepy that Anne seems to have an idea.


    We got to the source of the smell pretty quickly. It''s covered up, but not very carefully. They didn''t know when we were coming, so they couldn''t cover it up properly.


    Still, it''s hidden well enough that if you were to pass by without knowing anything, there''s a small chance you''d notice the strange smell, but you''d probably just walk right past it.


    I told Deanna, Rike, Liddy, Chibi and the others to wait there, and approached the scene.

 301 funeral rites

    Or should I say, I''m glad they weren''t buried. There were three of them, which at first glance appeared to be nothing more than undergrowth, covered by the branches of trees that still had leaves around them.


    Samija and I carefully removed the coverings. Then three bodies appeared.


    They don''t look very well dressed, considering they''ve been out in the rain for so long, but that''s probably just a cover. This is probably a disguise, because the quality itself seems to be pretty good.


    I know this is hard for you, but do you recognize this image?


    "...... Yes.


    Anne answered, biting her bottom lip. I looked at them, put my hands on the three bodies, and closed my eyes gently.


    I''m sorry, but the bodies will be buried here. As deep as possible to avoid being dug up by animals. If there''s anything that can identify him, please remove it while you''re at it.


    "Understood.


    While Helen was alerting the people around her, Anne slowly removed the items that the body had been wearing. It could be a necklace or a knife.


    Both Anne and the people who were killed must have been prepared to a certain extent, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be shocked when it comes true. I can feel my hands trembling slightly.


    I wish I could say something clever at a time like this, but I couldn''t find the right words, so I could only stare at it in silence.


    Eventually, Anne left the body.


    "Are you finished?


    Anne nodded her head. I don''t ask her if she is okay, because I know she is not. After this, I will dig a hole to bury the body, but I don''t need Anne to do that.


    I asked Deanna to take Anne in, and Samija, Helen and I started digging the hole.


    It took us a long time to dig the hole. It took us a long time to dig the hole, because the fact that we had to kill three people weighed heavily on us. If it had not been for Helen, who was relatively used to this kind of situation, it might have taken until midnight after dusk.


    We had brought a torch just in case, but it would have been difficult to work in the dark. Thank God it was before that.


    I''ll call Anne back to the body. I know it''s hard, but I want her to say goodbye. It''ll be the last time.


    Let''s put her in there together. I''ll take this one. Anne, you take that one.


    I asked Camija and Helen to take the one near the feet, and Anne and I took the one near the head and laid it gently in the hole.


    As long as I''m not completely uninvolved in this situation, I''m obligated to take on some of the weight. That''s what I''m thinking.


    As the three of us line up at the bottom of the hole, Anne squeezes each of our hands. It''s her way of saying goodbye. Slowly, like rain soaking into the ground, Anne bids us farewell. We stare at it.


    When Anne has said goodbye, it''s time to cover the ground. I left one of the shovels to Anne. She turned her head and gently covered it with soil.


    As she disappeared, her movements slowed down, but Helen and I covered her with the soil, and when she was completely out of sight, we left her to Diana again.


    After we had completely covered it with dirt, I made three grave markers with branches from the area, stuck them in a small mound, and called out to everyone.


    "May you find peace over there.


    I bowed my head with my hands and mumbled. I didn''t have the presence of mind to try to find out if everyone else was doing the same.

 302 preparation for wolves and smoke

    A long and short time passed in the rain. Everyone was soaked with rain, and I couldn''t tell if they were crying or not, but it might have been better for Anne.


    I''m not sure if it''s anger or sadness that I''m feeling inside. I don''t think I can fight back directly, but I have to do what I can.


    Even if I''m just involved, my life and my family''s life is threatened.


    I''ve buried the people we cut down in a shallow pit. "As the saying goes, "When you''re dead, you''re dead. I checked to see if they had anything that could identify them, but there was nothing, so I didn''t bother to strip them of their bodies.


    Everyone went home without saying much. Krull and Lucy were happy to have a walk in the rain, but they didn''t get too excited, as if they sensed our mood.


    "Thank you, Mr. Eizo.


    No, it would have been weird if I hadn''t done it right.


    When I got home and was getting ready to boil water, Anne called out to me. It was more for my own sake than for hers, but I was a bad adult, so I didn''t want to say that I didn''t owe her anything.


    Each of us, including Anne, took the boiled water to our room (Anne was in the guest room) and wiped our bodies. The warmth of the water felt good on our bodies, which had been chilled by the rain.


    After I wiped myself down and refreshed myself, it was time to get ready for dinner. The women seemed to have gathered in the living room and were talking about this and that. Even though the day will come when we have to say goodbye, it''s good to get to know each other.


    Dinner was the same as usual, but today we served alcohol. In addition to the number of people, I prepared three separate cups and poured some into them as well. Anne noticed and bowed her head, and I waved my hand.


    The next morning, when I went outside to fetch water, the rain had completely stopped and the blue sky, which hadn''t been seen for a long time, came through the gaps between the trees, accentuating the leaves as a background.


    Well, it looks like a typhoon has passed.


    I don''t know if there are typhoons in this world, but there will be storms. We have to be prepared for it.


    But for now, we need to deal with the storms that aren''t meteorological phenomena. Today is the first step.


    With Krull and Lucy in tow, I headed out to fetch water.


    After completing the morning''s tasks, I prepared to head for the city. We loaded up as usual and set off, but unlike usual, it would be me, Rike, Diana, Helen, Krull and Lucy going to town.


    We decided to have Samija stay behind in case of emergency, since she knew the forest and was capable of fighting, and Liddy, although not familiar with the forest, had some knowledge of the forest itself and could use magic.


    Leaving Samija, who can detect enemies with both her sense of smell and her presence, would be quite a pain, but Helen and I would have to do our best.


    Needless to say, Anne is also staying behind. At any rate, we can''t do anything until we have some idea of the situation.


    "Well, you take care of the rest. If it comes to it, run away even if you have to set yourself on fire.


    ...... Okay.


    I wonder if Samija understood that "in case of emergency" included the case where Anne was a lioness. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web.

 303 townward

    The cart driven by Krull is heading towards the entrance of the forest. The light is much brighter than it was yesterday.


    The occasional rustling of the undergrowth was probably the result of small animals fed up with the long rain. I kept my eyes open on the road, just in case, but I could see deer in the distance.


    After a while, the wolves must have started to wander around to fill their empty stomachs. Then the forest would return to its normal state.


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at our situation, which was the complete opposite of that.


    "What''s wrong?


    Deanna calls out to me, seeing my condition. I shake my head.


    No, it''s nothing. We''re in such dire straits, and the forest is going back to normal. I feel kind of left out.


    Technically, the ground is still muddy. The ground is still muddy, technically, but other than that, the forest is almost back to normal.


    It''s not your fault.��It''s not your fault, is it?


    That''s true, but ......


    It''s true that I''m not the direct cause of this. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out the best way to make the most of your time here. It''s almost like a match pump when you think about it.


    However, I am also sure that this is happening because of my own products, and that is something that I can''t get over.


    However, I guess we have to accept that it happened already. There was no way to prevent it.


    The only thing we can do is to "keep all the products out of the public domain", but this is not realistic. It''s already out there.


    I said a few words like that to Deanna, and pulled my attention back to my surroundings.


    The muddy road didn''t slow down Krull and the cart as much as I had feared, and we approached the entrance to the forest at a slightly slower pace than usual.


    I''m sure that whoever is leading the raid knows that this area is suspicious. If we were to stand guard, our large size would make us stand out. And we''re carrying a running dragon, not a horse.


    What should we do?


    "What do we do?" said Rike, looking back from the platform. We''ve got four choices.


    We can continue at our usual speed, slow down and be more cautious than usual, or we can speed up and run through. The last one is to stop here and send out scouts.


    Each of these options has its advantages and disadvantages, but we don''t want to stand out any more than we did when we came out of the Kuro Forest.


    We''ll go at our usual speed. Deanna and Helen, stay alert.


    Yeah, I got it.


    Sure.


    Rieke nodded at my words and took control of the reins. Krull followed and walked on as usual.


    I, Deanna and Helen looked around. Lucy peeked out of the back of the truck and sniffed, so she might be helping us.


    Despite our caution, there was nothing to see when we left the forest. Just the usual plains bathed in sunlight.


    We headed straight out onto the road. We were relieved for a moment, but it would be dangerous if we were targeted there. We pulled ourselves together and proceeded down the road at a faster speed than usual.


    We were wondering when we would be attacked from the plains, but eventually the outer walls of the city came into view. I felt myself slackening again, but I wouldn''t be able to relax until I reached the entrance.


    Helen.


    I called out, and Helen came close to my face. I''m sure she won''t hear me, but I don''t feel obliged to tell her in all honesty that I''m checking her out in a loud voice.


    Where''s the back?


    No one.


    That''s a quick answer.


    That''s the kind of thing I''m good at. I know what to look for.


    I see.


    A professional mercenary''s seal of approval. Now we just have to be patient until the guards come into view.


    I regained my composure and looked around again.

 304 the whole town

    As I approached the entrance to the city, I saw a familiar figure. It was a familiar guard. I don''t know his name, because I always pass him by. If I told Marius or Camilo what he looked like, they would probably know, but I wouldn''t bother asking.


    Thanks.


    I peek out from the slightly slowed down cart and greet them. Deanna and Helen are looking around.


    "You guys. We didn''t see you for a long time, so we were wondering what happened.


    It''s been raining.


    It''s been raining a long time.


    Yeah.


    We exchange a few words and pass through the entrance to the city. Unless there is a serious crime on the loose nearby, this is how it goes.


    The town is bustling as usual. Perhaps it had been raining yesterday, but there seemed to be a little more foot traffic. As usual, Lucy is peeking out from the cart, scurrying around, making passersby smile.


    I knew that she wouldn''t do it in the city, considering the risk of failure, but there was always the possibility that she would do it on the spur of the moment, so I pretended to be paying attention to Lucy, while keeping an eye on my surroundings.


    In the end, there were no suspicious figures or attackers until Camilo''s store. As a result, it was a complete waste of time, but it''s too late to stop it before it happens. .......


    As usual, I put the cart in the warehouse and left Krull and Lucy with the boy.


    Both Krull and Lucy seemed to have grown attached to the boy, rubbing their necks and running around his feet.


    Hey, Krull and Lucy, don''t get in the way too much.


    "No, no, no, it''s fine.


    The young man smiled. If Krull and Lucy were to be targeted, it would be while they were having a business meeting or something like that, but I think they would be fine if they were left in the hands of this young man.


    I went to the business meeting room as usual.


    I''m tired. ......


    While I waited for Camilo to arrive, I plopped down on the table. I hadn''t had a moment of peace of mind until I got here. This is going to go on for a while.


    Deanna laughs as she watches.


    I thought Eizo was used to this kind of thing.


    I thought Eizo was used to this kind of thing." "He may have come from the north for a reason, but he''s basically just an old blacksmith. There''s no way I''m used to it.


    Of course, even in my previous world, I never experienced going to a customer''s office with the thought that my life might be threatened. I''ve never been in a situation where I thought I was going to be killed.


    But you''re moving a little slow for someone who''s after Anne Frank.


    Helen said with a slightly serious expression. She must have been on the edge of her seat, but she didn''t look the least bit tired. Is this the difference between a professional and an amateur?


    I remained prone and turned my face to Helen.


    "What do you mean?


    "If you were aiming for Anne, you should''ve done it on the way. It''s been a long time. It''s normal for them to try to sneak her into their luggage, bring her here and then hand her over to Camilo for escape.


    "I see.


    In the event that you''re not sure whether or not you''re aiming for Anne Frank or not, you might want to check out the situation first.


    If that''s the case, should we assume that they have some kind of intention for not launching the attack here?


    You need to be cautious, but you can''t stay on your toes all the time.


    Yeah, I''ll leave Helen to you on the way back.


    Okay, let''s get down to business.


    This time Helen smiled, too. Then there was a knock at the door and I sat up and started to think about what I should ask Camilo.

 305 Information Gathering

    "Hey ......, what''s up, you look tired.


    Camilo raised his eyebrows as he walked into the room.


    I''m tired.


    That''s unusual.


    If you ask me, I''ve never been more tired when I came here than from the travel itself. It was more like a distraction.


    I chuckled and said to Camilo.


    Well, I''ll tell you why I''m tired later, but first let''s talk business.


    Okay.


    Camilo and I went about our business as usual. Camilo and I went about our business as usual. I asked him to pick up the usual goods that I had been working on.


    When Camilo looked at him, the manager nodded and was about to leave the room, so I hurriedly added.


    I hurriedly added, "Oh, and extra salt for one person, please. I''ll pay for it.


    The bartender raised one eyebrow, but said, "Yes, sir," and left.


    "Is that why you''re tired?"


    "Well, yeah.


    I shrugged my shoulders. I shrugged my shoulders. Camilo''s expression showed no sign of curiosity. What''s the point of hiding things between me and this guy?


    I didn''t bring her with me today, but I don''t think it would help if I didn''t tell you, so I''ll tell you about the guest who came to our house.


    And so I told him about Anne. Thus, I told her about Anne, including the fact that she was the seventh princess of the empire and about the attack. While I was talking, Camilo listened intently without making fun of me.


    The fact that he didn''t look surprised meant that he at least knew that I was the Seventh Empress.


    "I see. ......


    After I finished speaking, Camilo sat back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. He was tweaking his mustache, which is his habit when he has a certain amount of information but is not sure if he should talk.


    We are waiting with bated breath to see when he will start talking. Helen looks like she''s about to pounce, but I hold her back.


    Eventually, Camilo lets out a huge sigh and turns to us.


    First of all, she came here, and I told her where to go.


    Helen is about to pounce, but Deanna and I hold her back. It''s getting a little hard for me to do this on my own.


    I knew exactly what you were going to ask me to do, but I knew Eizo would say no. I also threatened the Marquis that if he tried to harm him in any way, he''d hear about it.


    Can I take that as trust?


    "Of course.


    I said with a wry smile, but Camilo coolly brushed it off. It''s true that he wouldn''t have told me where he was if he thought I''d just go along with the invitation. At least I think I''m contributing enough to get Camilo in trouble.


    So, the identity of the marauders you''re most concerned about is .......


    Camilo trailed off. A silence fell over the room. I think I heard one of us gulp down a spit. Maybe it''s me.


    It was like a moment, like an eternity. Camilo''s next words were.


    "We can''t be sure at this point.


    That was it. We all looked at Camilo with a blank stare.


    We all looked at Camilo with a blank stare, "Well, we just found out that that happened. You don''t understand.


    Camilo says with a pout. That''s true, but Camilo is a wealthy merchant. I don''t think you can complain if you think he knows at least part of the story.


    I''ll look into it. I''ll look into it.


    Oh, yeah, please.


    I''m sure you''ll find out soon enough.


    Well, I''ll see you next week.


    Will you do that? I''m sorry.


    No, the sooner we get this sorted out, the better.


    After that, we talked as usual until the guard came back. Marius has been working hard in the capital and has established himself as a count. You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. .......


    In the end, the watchman came back and we left the room. It''s rare to see Camilo calling out to the guard, but I wonder if he''s taking immediate action. If so, I''m grateful.


    After closing the door with a bang, Helen murmured.


    "He was angry, wasn''t he?


    Is that so?


    Well, I guess he''s mad at himself, too, because someone he cares about is in danger.


    I saw him as the usual Camilo, only a little more serious and aloof than usual, but Helen, who has known him for some time, said otherwise.


    I bowed my head to the door, which was now closed and I could not hear anything.

 306 Children grow up.

    I went downstairs and around the back, and Lucy came charging at me, her tail wagging. I squatted down to catch her. The impact was greater than before, a true sign of how much she had grown.


    Will I have to avoid her soon? No, I can see myself (or Deanna) trying to catch her while being blown away.


    I''m sorry for everything.


    No, no, no, no, no, no.


    No, not at all." He replied with a sly smile as he tipped the boy. He looks to be in his teens or younger, but I guess he will become a fine young man.


    Perhaps Camilo and the bannerman are looking forward to the day when they can have a drink together.


    Speaking of which, does Camilo have a wife or children?


    I''ve never heard of any.


    Neither have I. I''ve never heard that he used to have one.


    My question was answered by the boy and Helen. I can''t speak for others, but it must be rare in this world for a good, old, successful man like Camilo to have never been married.


    If that''s the case, then out of the three bad boys, I guess your brother is the first to get married.


    What are the "three bad boys"?


    You, Camilo, and your brother. You, Camilo and your brother always hang out together, don''t you?


    No. ...... Yeah, .......


    When you say our relationship again, it does seem like a bunch of bad kids hanging out. So I didn''t argue any further.


    I rubbed Krull''s neck as I walked him to the cart. Krull seems to be in a good mood.


    Is Marius''s early marriage a family affair?


    Yes. You can''t say no to a marriage, especially if it''s from a relative of the marquis.


    Ah.


    If the Marquis wants to keep the Count in his faction, the quickest way to do so is to marry someone from his own family and become related to him. Marius wouldn''t be able to refuse because he owes him. There is even a possibility that the advantage is greater than the disadvantage.


    Marius is said to have established himself as a count, and it would not be surprising if this kind of thing has already been discussed. However, I would like the wedding party to be held after Anne''s case is over.


    Regardless of whether I''m invited or not, I don''t feel comfortable sending Diana to the capital alone in the current situation. I''ll have to send Helen as my escort, but even so, there''s always a chance.


    The cart was loaded with the goods we had bought as usual. If you think about it, it''s pretty amazing that we can consistently procure a certain amount of goods.


    I don''t know, because I haven''t asked him about it, but it''s quite possible that he is often asked to provide supplies for expeditions. Would the Marquis let such a "useful" person go free?��In fact, I think that he would probably marry off one of his relatives'' young daughters.


    Well, the nobleman must have his own reasons for doing so. I''m sure he''d refuse, Camillo.


    "All right, let''s go home.


    I tied Krull to the cart, made sure everyone was on board, and announced that to everyone.


    The answer came in the form of a single cry from Krull, and the cart slowly left Camilo''s store.

 307 ones way home

    On the way home from Camilo''s, a leisurely but vigilant time passed in the back of the truck. The clouds that had brought rain yesterday had completely cleared, and the sun was shining brightly, blessing the people everywhere.


    On the streets of the city, people from all walks of life were coming and going, as if they were releasing the frustration of not being able to go outside for a while.


    If I could, I would have enjoyed this time without any worries, but now I had no choice. The guards we had seen on our way in were still standing at the entrance to the city, perhaps not yet ready to be replaced, and we walked past them, bidding them farewell.


    We turned onto the street and increased our speed. Krull''s pace was the same as usual. He''s as fast as a horse, maybe a little faster. My cart has a simple mechanism, but it has my special suspension, so it can go faster than the other carts.


    However, to the people around me, it will look like it is faster because it is driven by Krull ......, or a running dragon. It is a kind of camouflage.


    By the way, Camilo once said that mass production of this suspension is coming soon, but how far is it now? I''ll ask him about it when I come back next time.


    The dragon car moves through the three colors of blue, green and brown. If it''s going to attack us today, this will be our last chance. We''ll be on the lookout.


    Looking around, Helen said to me.


    "I''ve been wondering about this for a while.


    Yeah.


    Why don''t we go into the forest right after we get out of town?��Why don''t we go into the forest right after we get out of town, just out of sight?


    Yeah.


    In a situation like this, the less time you spend on the street, the less likely you are to be targeted. If that''s the case, I''m in and out of the forest!��If that''s the case, it would be more advantageous to go into the forest and disappear as soon as you can without making a show of being in and out of the forest.


    It is hard to deny that there is no need to take a long, conspicuous route. But....


    The time it takes to arrive at home is much different.


    Even though the road is not paved with asphalt as in the previous world, it is a well-maintained road. Without any exaggeration at all, it is much faster than going through the forest, which is completely untouched by human hands, while trying to find a place where a cart can pass.


    As a result, there is a considerable difference in time. If you want to do something other than work in the afternoon, the longer the better.


    In this case, I left someone at home, and it would be advantageous to confirm their safety as soon as possible. That''s why we are hurrying down the street. Besides, it''s more "normal" to go this way, and if there are people watching, they are less likely to notice anything unusual.


    Aside from the asphalt paving, that''s the kind of explanation I would give Helen.


    "I see.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. Is ...... too easy?


    No, it''s fine. I''m not sure what the other side is taking the time to do, but the fact that they''re taking their time means that things aren''t in trouble yet. If they were serious, they''d have done something by the time we got out of the woods. I''m still on my toes, though.


    Helen continued, keeping her head still and watching her surroundings with only her eyes - which seemed to be searching for signs, but I''m sure they were also searching for signs.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way home safely.


    As I said this and Helen nodded, the grass near the street rustled and the cart became tense.

 308 a slight improvement

    With a quick movement, Helen drew both swords and released them. If it''s just a beast, fine, but if it''s not, .......


    For a moment, Helen looked dubious, but then she saw that it wasn''t a cute little rabbit that had jumped out at her. It wasn''t a cute little bunny, but it wasn''t going to hurt us either.


    We saw a familiar face.


    "Isn''t that you, Katerina?


    "Yes, hello.


    It was Katerina, one of the servants of the Amur family. I told her and asked her to stop the car.


    She came rustling out of the bushes, tapping away the leaves that had stuck to her.


    At first glance, she looks like she''s just a traveler, but she seems to have a few other weapons in addition to the dagger for self-defense that I can see.


    What can I do for you today?


    Oh, well, we''ll talk about that on the way.


    We were on the dragon carriage, not on the horse ......, but Katerina got in without regard to us. Lucy greeted her with a wag of her tail.


    "Woof!


    Lucy!


    Katerina hugs Lucy as she jumps into her chest. Deanna looks a little disappointed as she watches. I tried to get away from her for safety, but she grabbed my arm in a split second.


    "So? What''s the story?


    Rieke took control of the reins, and I pointed the water at the dragon-wheel as it began to move slowly again. Katerina answered, enjoying Lucy''s fluffiness.


    I''m sure you have some idea of what I''m talking about, but I''m talking about Eizo-sama''s ''guest''."


    Her expression was relaxed, but her voice was serious. My arm, which was still in his grasp, tightened. The damage was done, but I didn''t say anything about it.


    "Don''t ask me where I got that.


    Yes, I think that would be a good idea.


    Katerina grinned. It must have come from the Marquis. She seems to like this kind of thing.


    I wonder if she''s been doing this kind of covert work all her life. That''s more interesting.


    So, to get to the point, at least one nobleman from the kingdom has been confirmed to be involved. We don''t know who''s behind it, though.


    So it''s not as if someone in the Empire acted recklessly on their own. In fact, it is probably because of the movement within the kingdom that the Marquis was able to detect it.


    It was a good decision not to take out the guests this time. I was about to run out of patience. A certain person has been trying to check him. However, if you move, they will catch you by the tail, but there is a possibility that they will take a gamble to see if they can get through your eyes. Once you''ve achieved your goal, you may be able to do whatever you want.


    I wonder who''s checking him out, the Marquis or Marius. I''d rather they didn''t cross the bridge, but I''m sure they''re trying to keep us out of harm''s way. Only in my mind, I bowed to neither of them.


    So, you came to tell me that?


    "Yes. He wants you to hide him until he''s finished with you. I''m sure this will inconvenience Eizo-sama and the others. ......


    Katerina said, sounding sincerely sorry.


    I was prepared for that, so don''t worry about it.


    I replied as if it was nothing. In fact, there was little trouble on our side. I''m more worried about Anne herself and the effects of her long absence.


    While we were talking about this, we arrived at the entrance to the forest. I was expecting Katerina to come to my house, but she said, "I''ll see you there.


    I was expecting Katerina to come to our house, but she said, "Well, here we are. Please give my regards to everyone. Excuse me, miss. See you later, Lucy. You too, Krull.


    Woof, woof, woof!


    Krull-ruh-ruh.


    And with that, she jumped off. Although she had slowed down because she was going into the forest, it would have been dangerous if she had descended normally, but she didn''t feel it. If I did the same thing, I''d probably break my leg for sure.


    "Thank you very much!


    Ms. Katerina waved her hand and walked away from us. So she was just a traveler giving us a ride.


    In that case, we waved like that too. Once we were in the forest, we didn''t have to worry anymore. Relieved, I pondered how I should explain.

 309 New Product Practice

    Rieke''s chariot has entered the forest. I chuckle, feeling relieved. It''s been less than a year since I came to this world, but from here on out, it''s become a familiar territory.


    It seems to be a place where other people are not only relieved but also horrified, but it''s a feeling I can''t quite put my finger on as I live here.


    It is in such a familiar forest. Compared to towns and streets, the degree of caution is lower. According to Samija, the wolves, the natural guards, are patrolling the area in a state of hunger after the rainy season, so it''s obvious that it would be difficult to hide in here.


    However, it would be troublesome if you were too careless and came across a bear, so you should keep your guard up at the very least.


    When I''m on alert, I feel like my senses are more acute than when I''m in town, probably because I''m under a lot of magic. Maybe I should ask Liddy about it sometime.


    I''m home.


    In the end, I arrived home without incident. I don''t know if it was the sound, the smell, or the presence, but they seemed to have sensed our return, and Samija and the others were out in the open. I thought they were out hunting for a distraction, but it seems they were at home.


    Welcome back. Is everything alright?


    "Yeah. Everyone''s fine. We''re all fine. We''re home.


    When I say that, Samija, Liddy and Anne look relieved. I guess they weren''t in the mood to go hunting because they were worried about us. I''m kind of embarrassed, but kind of happy.


    As soon as Rique stopped Krull, Lucy jumped down from the back of the truck and sat down in front of Samija and the others. It was as if she was saying, "I''m home. Liddy crouched down and patted her on the head, saying, "Welcome home.


    After that, they went about their usual tasks of unhooking Krull from the cart and moving his belongings into the warehouse and house. Anne helped me a little.


    I''m sorry you had to help me.


    No, I like to move around. I like to move around. Besides, I''m in your debt.


    Anne was as strong as her body. All of my family members, with the exception of Liddy, are stronger than they look, so it''s refreshing to see them as they appear. I know it''s not a compliment to a young woman, so I don''t say it out loud.


    I finished cleaning up a little earlier than usual, so I had a little more time to do my own thing.


    Okay, let''s get started.


    Once the forge is lit and ready to work, I take the sheet metal and heat it in the fire pit. After beating and stretching the heated sheet metal until it becomes thin, I cut it into pieces.


    "Master, what are you doing?


    Rikke, who had been practicing as usual when I lit the forge, peeked in.


    I''m thinking of making one of those baskets.


    "Oh, you''re making armor too?


    I nodded. I hadn''t tried to make armor in the past, partly because I couldn''t make as many as it would take me to make, but now that Helen was a family member and Anne was in trouble, I thought it might be a good idea to think about ways to protect myself.


    But....


    "We still have practice today.


    Does the master need to practice?


    "Of course.


    I said with a wry smile. Even though I had been given a cheat ability, I had no experience at all. If I''m going to make something as complicated as an armor, I''d like to get some sense of it beforehand.


    First, I hammered away to make a prototype of the moving parts around the fingers.

 310 Completed training supplies

    The thin sheet metal is beaten into a curved U-shape. I made a total of three in the same way, but they were different lengths. One is a little long, one is medium, and the other is short.


    A small hole is drilled at each end, facing each other. These are not going to be made into actual products, so I just drill them with a nail and don''t burr them.


    The other end should be slightly pointed. This protrusion will fit into the hole and make a joint there.


    For this work, I used not my usual hammer, but a small hammer that I had kept in the workshop but had not had a chance to use.


    Hmmm...


    I groaned.


    What''s the matter?��Is it not working?


    "No, it''s not that it doesn''t work.


    For convenience, I''m not worried about the work itself, and it''s going well. For convenience, I''m not worried about the work itself, and it''s working fine. There''s nothing wrong with the actual processing.


    It''s just that ......


    It''s just that I''ve been beating it pretty hard, so it''s different.


    Yeah. The master did some work, but the hammering was the same, wasn''t it?


    That''s right. I did some engraving, but the hammer I used was the same as the usual one.


    This time, the hammer is different from the one I used, so I feel a little uncomfortable. I am grateful that it does not affect my work at all.


    I''m glad I''m not presbyopic yet. ......


    Deaf cancer?


    It''s nothing. I''m talking about this.


    If I had stayed in the previous world, I would have been suffering from presbyopia while doing this work. Even though I''m 30 years old, it''s a good thing I''ve been rejuvenated. .......


    Putting the three together and moving them around. It''s pretty smooth. This is like the fingertips of a basket .......


    The fingertips are not squeezed, and they are huge because they are not made for anyone''s body. No matter how big Anne''s body is, this size is too big to be useful at all.


    No, "not at all" may be a slight lie. Because


    Yo!


    I swung the knife at him with a light heart. The blade, which would have easily cut through most things, stopped just above the basket-like thing.


    Since neither of us was hurt, the situation seemed to suggest that I was simply holding the blade of my knife against him.


    If my knife can stop it, most weapons won''t hurt it. I''ll have to bring the mithril sword that should be in Liddy''s village.


    In other words, even as it stands, it''s still useful to protect this small area. I have no idea what kind of situation that would be, though.


    I don''t know what kind of situation this would be, but I do know that Rike''s eyes lit up like Lucy''s when she saw the meat.


    "Well... You''re great at making armor, aren''t you?


    "Well, yeah. I don''t know.


    I don''t know." In response to his praise, I, the only one in the world who knew the truth, slurred my words. Rike seemed to take it as humility and shifted his interest to the practice piece.


    If it''s as good as this, I''m sure the whole thing will be great.


    Do you think so?


    Yes. I can vouch for it.


    "Well, I''m glad you can vouch for it.


    We laughed at each other. If I can teach Rike about armor, the future of the Moritz workshop will be secure.


    At dinner that night, I told Anne about what I had heard from Camilo and Katerina. I''m not going to tell you what''s going on in the kingdom for now. The only thing I said was, "We don''t have accurate information yet, so you''ll have to stay here for a while longer.


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry for the inconvenience.


    "No, don''t worry about it.


    Fortunately, we have a reserve not befitting a blacksmith. It''s a little doubtful that we will be able to eat for the rest of our lives, but it''s nothing to worry about if we need to feed one more person for a while.


    At the dinner table, Samija announced that she would go hunting the next day. Deanna and Helen, as well as Liddy, offered to accompany her. It seems that she prefers to move around, doesn''t she?


    Since it''s a good opportunity, I''ll ask her to take Anne with her. "Of course, there is a risk that the details of the Kuro Forest will be known to the people of the Empire, but as long as Her Highness alone remembers it, it''s not so bad.


    In this way, regardless of the destination of the situation, we were able to finish our dinner happily, and we went to bed early.

 311 a slightly different morning than usual

    Another day has passed since the rain, and the remaining gloom has faded considerably.


    I headed to the lake with Krull and Lucy to get some water.


    I wonder what the water retention is like around here.


    As a forest, there should be enough water in the ground and under the ground to cover all those trees, but the humidity doesn''t seem to be high enough. I''m not sure what to make of this.


    It''s possible.


    I thought to myself as I looked at Krull and Lucy. I''m not sure what to make of that. His body is as big as a horse, and he uses most of his magic power to sustain his life.


    Lucy may look like a little wolf, but she''s a great demon. Liddy said that she will continue to grow, and at her maximum size she could be as big as Krull. Its body and life will be sustained by magic power.


    Considering this, it is quite possible that the trees here are using magic power to maintain their magnificent trunks. I don''t know if the tree will turn into a demon, or if it will become a torrent in the sense that I know the word.


    Oh ......


    When I arrived at the lake, I couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. The lake was covered with a haze, and with the dawn light, it presented a fantastic world. The surface of the lake glittering in the dawn light, the reddish-orange haze, and the towering black trees of the forest as if to tighten their grip were beautiful. If I had a slightly better camera that I bought in the previous world, I would have clicked the shutter without hesitation.


    I think this is the first time I have seen such a scene since I came here. I welcome surprises like this, since things have been a bit difficult.


    Whoa!


    When I put my hand on the lake to draw water, it was colder than ever and I felt myself tense up. Feeling the coldness of the water, Krull and I filled the bottles we had brought with us.


    A short distance away, Krull and Lucy were jumping into the lake as if the water temperature didn''t matter.


    After drawing water, I wiped down Krull and Lucy''s bodies as usual while they soaked in the lake. As usual, Lucy would shake and shudder when she came up, and splash me and Krull with a loud splash.


    She probably knows what she''s doing because she won''t stop no matter how many times I tell her. ....... I''m not going to be too harsh because it''s not much damage.


    When I returned home, the morning had begun as usual. No, it''s not the usual morning, because Anne has joined us. Anne is generally not a morning person, but she''s up today.


    Then, just before I finished making breakfast and started to eat, Lucy trotted up to Anne and tapped her on the leg with her paw.


    "What?��What?


    Anne is upset by the suddenness. When Deanna saw this, she lowered the corners of her eyes to the ground.


    "Oh~~ you want food from your sister Anne~


    "What?��Is that so?


    Anne said, looking at me in dismay. I held out the plate with the meat to her and nodded. Lucy squealed, "Woof! Anne took the plate as if she had made up her mind and placed it by Lucy''s side.


    Lucy cried again, "Woof! and rubbed her body against Anne''s shin, and then began to pounce on the meat on the plate.


    I don''t think I need to tell you what happened to Anne after that. One thing I should mention is that my shoulder HP has been steadily decreasing since this morning.


    After breakfast, Samija and the others start preparing for the hunt. I thought they were going to let Anne be the bearer, but they''re going to lend her the bow that Samija used before. It may not be as powerful as the one I''ve made and given to my family, but it''s still C��mara''s favorite bow, so there''s no harm in using it.


    Have a good day.


    I''m off.


    Rike and I escorted the others out of the house. Krull and Lucy, who had been waiting for us to leave, also said good-bye to each other and left.

 312 Lets increase the deliverables.

    After seeing everyone off, I set the forge on fire. There''s more work to be done on the armor, but for now, let''s start with next week''s (or is it this week''s?) deliveries. "Alright, let''s get started.


    Alright, let''s get started.


    "Yes.


    According to the custom of the forest, there will be no hunting tomorrow (even though there will be pulling up and dismantling), so I''ll ask everyone to help me with the sword tomorrow, and today I''ll make knives and other forged items.


    I''ve heard that both swords and knives are selling well, but maybe it''s time to officially deliver the spears.


    "Huh?��Didn''t you make one before?


    That was a temporary mass production at Camilo''s request, and we delivered it.


    And after that, it was probably the one that the Marquis gave to the Empire. In return, he seems to have received some of the territory that the Empire had almost abandoned. I''m afraid I haven''t checked the exact details.


    But if that''s true, there are more spears in my hands in the Empire than in the Kingdom. I''d like to mass produce them for distribution within the kingdom, but I have to admit that it''s not that interesting.


    "Swords and spears? If you''re a master, you might want to make a few spears, even if you have to reduce the number of ''high class'' models.


    Rike said thoughtfully with his hand on his chin. With her approval, I''ll be fine. Unlike a cheat like me, she''s a human (a dwarf) who''s made things.


    But I''d like to know why, for the future.


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    Rique removed his hand from his chin and nodded.


    It''s true that sales are good, and Camilo-san is definitely a successful merchant, so I think he''ll be safe for a while, but in the extreme, when every person in the world has one of the master''s knives, there will be no more knives to sell.


    That''s true.


    Well, that''s extreme, but it''s quite possible that sales will slow down at some point. It would be better to be able to switch to another product smoothly at that time, and it would be better to spread the quality of the product sufficiently before then.


    "Hmm.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    Even though I have something on hand that doesn''t look like a blacksmith, I''m still far from being able to live comfortably with my family for the rest of my life. Until then, I''ll need some kind of food, and I''m afraid that I won''t be able to earn enough money with my goal in sight.


    Camilo will sell the rest.


    I don''t think there''s any merchant who wouldn''t sell his quality.


    I was worried about whether Camilo would sell it to me, so I tried to tell him that, but he dismissed my concern with a bite. I was a little taken aback by how forcefully he said it.


    "Well, if Rike says so, then it must be true. ....... Let''s go for a knife first.


    I regained my dignity just in time, took the sheet metal and plunged it into the fire. The usual routine begins: check the temperature, tap it, and make it into the shape you want.


    But my hammer, having decided to start anew, bounced around on the sheet metal a little more lightly than usual.

 313 ones first hunt

    With a thud, Anne falls to the floor. My family looks down at her. Samija, Deanna, Liddy, Helen, and Rique don''t even try to wake her up.


    Anne''s breathing is very ragged. Eventually, it gets smaller and smaller, and then she takes a big breath. ......


    I''m so tired!


    Anne shouted. There were no neighbors, but if this was an apartment with thin walls, the volume of her voice would be 100% certain of a wall bang from the next room.


    It happened just after we finished our work for the day and opened the front door for the hunting team who came back a little later.


    I''ll bet.


    I said with a chuckle. I hadn''t been with her before, but even Deanna, who was much stronger than most young ladies, was exhausted at the beginning.


    In the previous world, wildlife could run very fast, so chasing them would be quite a challenge.


    But it was a good move.


    I wasn''t in the forest, but I''ve been hunting a few times.


    I''ve been hunting a few times, though not in the woods," Anne replied, raising her body from the floor. I see. She may not have been as naive as Deanna, but she was definitely a tomboy in her own right. If not, why would she want a two-handed sword?


    That boar was huge, by the way!


    "Especially today''s one. It''s not usually that big.


    I''ve never seen one that big in my life.


    Today''s prey seemed to be a boar, and Anne, Saamya and Liddy were cackling as they talked about the hunt.


    Anne, in particular, has been excited ever since she got her breath back. It seems that hunting in the forest has become very familiar to her. Even now, they are expressing the size of their prey by stretching out their big bodies, saying something like, "This is so big..." They seem to be returning to their childhood, as if in inverse proportion to the size of their bodies.


    "It was that big?


    "If Krull hadn''t been there, I might have been in a bit of trouble. Samija said it would be fine with Krull and a lot of manpower.


    Yeah.


    Deanna and I look at Camija. When she noticed us looking at her, she shrugged and said.


    Lucy''s the one who found it.


    "Really?


    Whoa!


    Lucy responded with a wag of her tail. I patted her on the head. She''s growing up to be a fine hound, or rather a hound-wolf. It will soon be able to catch a rabbit by itself. It''s up to her to decide whether she wants to stay with us or not.


    Since we would not be able to pick up our catch until the next day, we ate a normal meal for the time being, but even in the middle of it, Anne was rowing slowly. I''m sure she''ll sleep well today. ...... You''ll wake up tomorrow, won''t you?


    The next morning, Anne woke up without me worrying about her. I had expected her to be too tired to wake up with sore muscles or something. Her eyes were wide open and her movements were agile.


    As I was putting together breakfast, Anne said with the best smile I''ve ever seen.


    "I''m looking forward to the pull-up!


    I see. I smiled and laid out my breakfast.

 314 a great achievement

    After such a peaceful breakfast, we got ready to go out. Although we were only going to pull up a boar in a forest we knew well, we were not sure what to expect, so we each took a weapon with us.


    Even if there are no assassins wandering around, there is a good chance that a scarier bear is wandering around. The only way to get out of the encounter with the least damage is to kill it quickly. Attack is the best defense.


    However, Anne is using a knife (general model) that was sold yesterday. She is not a fan of short spears, but she is not a fan of two-handed swords.


    "Eizo-san has such a long weapon too.


    No, it is indeed much shorter than that two-handed sword.


    He lightly dismissed Anne who pointed it out with a pouting face. Of course, I''m doing this just in case. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this with a two-handed sword or a spear, given my size.


    I''m 90% sure that I''ll be okay, but for the remaining 10%, it''s possible that someone in my family will be seriously injured, if not killed. Until we are 100% sure that we are safe, we should be cautious.


    This is the same reason why I chose a general model instead of a high-end model. It is better to have as little damage as possible when something happens.


    Aside from my thoughts, Anne walks through the forest in as good a mood as Krull and Lucy, except for that one point. As if to reflect her mood, the forest is quite bright today, with sunlight shining here and there.


    She sees a squirrel-like creature in the distance, and a different kind of deer from the one she usually hunts, and every time she asks what it is, Samija answers.


    When I asked her if she hadn''t seen it yesterday.


    I asked her if she hadn''t seen it yesterday, and she replied, "I was too busy yesterday.


    I asked her if she hadn''t seen it yesterday. Oh, I see. It''s good that you like this forest, even if it''s just in case. If it becomes a place of pleasant memories, the probability of getting into trouble will decrease. Less ......, right?


    I took my time, and took longer than usual to reach the spot where I sank.


    It''s huge.


    "I told you so.


    Samija''s chest heaved at my words. I hadn''t even entered the lake yet, but I could see its majesty. It seems to be about my height, not its length. In terms of weight, it must weigh close to 500 kilograms. I''ve heard that in the past, in Europe, there are big ones like that, but it''s almost a monster.


    I''ll have Lique and Liddy cut down some more trees than usual. Meanwhile, let''s pull up. We split up, grab the legs, and pull. The weight felt too heavy for me to manage with a little buoyancy.


    If it was this heavy, it would have been hard to drag her this far.


    "That''s why Anne was so exhausted.


    That''s why Anne was exhausted. "That''s why Anne was exhausted.


    The boar that we pulled out was still ridiculously big. It looked like it could hide two people. In a previous animated film, there was a group of hunters who wore boar fur to disguise their scent, but this seemed like something I could do.


    The guts had been removed, but even so, there must have been a great deal of guts for it to weigh this much. It must have been a good meal for the wolves around here.


    Working together, we managed to pull it out of the lake and put it on the carrier that Rikke and Liddy had built for us. They made it bigger than usual, but it was still so big that it almost overflowed a little.


    They made it bigger than usual, but it was still big enough to stick out a little. Stop if you can''t.


    "Krull, Krull, Krull.


    When I rubbed Krull''s neck, she squealed as if to say, "Leave it to me.


    Immediately after, she took a step that sounded like a thud and slowly walked through the forest.

 315 take home

    The ground is hardly muddy, but even Krull seems to be having a little trouble carrying his prey this time. His steps were slower than usual.


    I thought about helping him if he couldn''t, but he didn''t seem to be slowing down, so I just watched him. Maybe it''s just an illusion of favoritism on my part, but she seems to be happy.


    Lucy was running around Krull, barking "doggie dog! As for Lucy, she was running around Krull and barking "woof!


    However, we couldn''t stay only in the dust. On the way back, we were carrying meat, not to mention Anne''s pursuers. There''s no guarantee that there won''t be some beast that wants to kill her. Not only bears and boars, but even wolves can be a threat in a pack. It''s our job to keep an eye out for those signs.


    Spread out and be alert. We''re used to this, so we don''t have to say much, but Anne won''t know much, so I''ve kept her close to me. Helen will be behind us. If anything happens to her, she''ll know the name "Lightning".


    It took longer than usual, but we made it back safely. We started to dismantle it, but it was too heavy to hang on a tree. A branch of moderate thickness would break easily.


    We decided to dismantle the tree while it was lying on the floor, because it was too big to hang it from the tree, and there would be places we couldn''t reach. I will ask Anne to help me dismantle it. Her knife is a standard model, but I can vouch for its sharpness. As Samija taught us how to skin the boar, our hands, which were awkward at first, gradually became accustomed to the process. The boar is a big one, so there is no problem even if the fat is a little depleted.


    After finishing the job, Krull drank a glass of water and leisurely watched us work with Lucy. We proceeded to dismantle the boar, and a little after noon, the boar finally turned into meat.


    It''s all about the meat, isn''t it?


    Anne said admiringly after her first dismemberment. After the first dismemberment, Anne said admiringly, "It''s meat now. It would be rare for a nobleman to have seen it in this state.


    Receiving life is something that we are very conscious of in this forest. I guess it''s because this kind of work is familiar to us. That''s not to say that it''s not done in towns and cities, it''s just that we don''t see it.


    I speak to Anne as if to tell her something. It''s not that I don''t like it, but it''s not that I don''t like it.


    I see. ......


    Anne said thoughtfully, as if she had something on her mind. It''s not that I want the concept to spread in the empire, but I feel that it''s a good thing that someone has such awareness.


    After this, I dipped the boar meat in salt and dried it to preserve it. Of course, we will save some for ourselves. Today we had a lot of meat, but we also had a lot of fun because we had one more person who eats a lot.


    I''m hungry!


    Samija shouted after we finished the whole process. Rike chided her for her bad manners. But I guess everyone''s stomach is the same. It''s just a matter of saying it or not. As proof of this.


    "I''m going to do my best today, so you''ll have to wait a little longer.


    When I said this, Samija and Rike cheered with glee.

 316 pork press

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, ladies.


    I said, and laid out the dishes made from the boar meat I had just dismembered on the table. The table was set out on the terrace so that Krull could have lunch with me.


    I made three dishes: one simply grilled with salt and pepper, one grilled with soy sauce and fruit, and one westernized with fruit sauce.


    Each of them is made with fillets, ribs, and loin so that you can compare them. There is also unfermented bread.


    We have mint tea to drink, but we also allowed alcohol, as we knew that today''s work would be too time-consuming. So it was no problem for Rike to pour the fire wine into the cup as soon as possible.


    For Krull and Lucy, it was only cooked and not seasoned at all, and they were given it after it had cooled down.


    "Bon app��tit!


    We all clapped our hands together and began to eat.


    I know you have your preferences, so please eat only what you like.


    The "smell" of soy sauce is partly from fermentation, something we don''t have here, so it will be hard for those who are not used to it. The logic is similar to that of the previous world, where pak choi is not good if you are not used to it. If you are not used to it, it will still be bad for you.


    No, it''s fine.


    Anne stabbed the barbecued meat with her fork and put it in her mouth. Then her eyes widened a little.


    "What do you think, ......?


    I was worried that it wouldn''t be good at all, but Anne said.


    "It''s delicious!


    Anne said loudly. I''m glad you like it.


    "This would go well with an ale.


    "Some people do.


    There are two types of people who enjoy yakiniku: those who prefer white rice and those who prefer beer, and Anne seems to be a beer drinker. Unfortunately, we don''t have beer, or ale. Unfortunately, we don''t have beer or ale, but we don''t have white rice either, so we''ll have to share.


    "It''s fatty even after the rainy season.


    It''s not too tough.


    Deanna joins in my admiration as I pick up a piece of salt and pepper.


    I''ve heard that the bigger the body, the more muscles are needed to support it, and the more muscles are needed to support the heavy muscles. ...... I''ve also heard that they tend to become hard, and I thought they might have lost some fat from not eating during this rainy season, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. I wonder what the eating habits of the boars in this forest are. .......


    The seasoning "Shouyu?��It''s a northern specialty.


    It''s a specialty of the north. An acquaintance of mine broke its bones for me. It has a unique flavor, but it''s indispensable in the north.


    I see.


    I''m sure there''s a lot of it, and we could supply the empire with a steady supply if we wanted to.


    "Oh.


    Anne''s eyes glittered as she ate the food as if she were going to eat it all by herself. She seems to be thinking about this.


    If the Empire could get a stable supply or start production, the price would come down a bit. It is not the intention of a single blacksmith to spread the word, so it would be helpful if Anne were to spread the word, even if there is a discussion about who the main source is.


    After that, not only Anne, but everyone in my family asked me about northern seasonings and foods.


    According to my knowledge of the installation, there are natto (fermented soybeans) and umeboshi (dried plums), so I told them about them.


    "Natto has a strange smell and strings, is it rotten?


    "No, it''s not rotten.


    No, it''s not rotten. - But it''s damaged and smells funny, right?��That''s how it was when my parents had rotten beans.


    Yes, but not the kind that makes you sick to your stomach, but a good kind. ......


    It''s rotten.


    It''s not rotten. It''s like cheese.


    Cheese doesn''t smell that bad.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. I think I made a bad choice.


    On the other hand, I feel hesitant to use the concept of "fungus," which has not yet been discovered in this world, in my explanation. As a result, I had a hard time explaining the difference between fermentation and decomposition.


    Because both are exactly the same phenomenon. I guess it''s impossible to eat natto at home. .......

 317 Start of game(?)

    After lunch, I found myself in the middle of the day, with too little time to work and too much time to laze around.


    Even if I wanted to practice making armor, I would not be able to do much if I had to start a fire in the fire pit.


    I should move my body once in a while.


    If it''s just a matter of physical exercise, I do a fair amount of blacksmithing and housework. But I don''t go hunting, and I haven''t been practicing with my sword for a while now, leaving it to Helen.


    I haven''t started to gain weight, but I thought it would be better for my health to exercise outside of work. Even in my previous world, I was always told to "exercise" at medical checkups. ....... Desk workers tend to be told that.


    "Hey, do you do that too, Eizo?


    As I walked out the door with a wooden sword in my hand, Helen noticed me and called out to me.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it.


    For the time being, I replied, but I don''t think my skills will diminish in the slightest. I''m mostly using the abilities I''ve been given.


    Even so, there will be a difference between moving and not moving, and it is only when the time comes that you will realize it. There is no harm in moving your body for confirmation.


    Let''s do it with me!


    "Oh, yeah!


    Yes!


    Helen is probably the most happy person I''ve ever seen in my life. Maybe since the first time she came to my house to order?


    I do my best to prepare myself. I don''t want to bring in too many concepts from the previous world, but this is all about my body. I don''t want to bring in too many concepts from the previous world, but this is my body.


    "You''re really into it, aren''t you?


    "You''re really into it," said Deanna, who saw me doing the exercises, somewhat teasingly.


    "You''re less likely to get hurt if you do this.


    Is that so?


    I learned it from my grandfather at .......


    Northern customs are interesting. It''s like a combination of ritual and practicality.


    Yes, it is.


    Deanna gave me a good interpretation, and I decided to go along with it while doing my preparatory exercises.


    Finally, I stretched my body and faced Helen with a wooden sword in my hand. Helen also turned to face me with a wooden sword in her hand.


    We exchange a bow, me bowing, Helen drawing her sword to her chest.


    Helen holds both swords out in front of her, while I hold my wooden sword in a straight line.


    As we face each other, I can clearly see that Helen''s spirit is increasing as her tension rises. It was as if she was facing a large wolf. A common soldier or a goblin might have been demoralized by this spirit alone.


    The two of us slowly measure the distance between us. I have a longer reach with my weapon, but Helen has a speed that more than makes up for it.


    The next moment, Helen''s figure disappeared.


    "Fast!


    As expected, Helen''s reputation as a thunderbolt was not undeserved. I managed to sense where the attack was coming from, and swung my sword in that direction. It''s no more and no less than a matter of preventing it for now.


    There was a dull thud, and the impact went through the wooden sword and hit my hand. It was all I could do to tighten my hand and keep the wooden sword from falling out of my hand. I can''t even think of a counterattack.


    A single blow would be too much.


    Helen said with a grin as she opened the gap.


    "Did you see that?


    Did you see that?" "Only the moment when Eizo barely survived, yes. Not that far at all.


    Right?


    I can hear the voices of Anne and Diana, who had stopped practicing and were watching the game. Helen, on the other hand, was getting even more determined. Oh no, she''s on fire.


    I rolled my shoulders lightly to focus all my attention on this fight.

 318 Chu-chuan?

    I set up my wooden sword again. In terms of speed and number of moves, I am no match for Helen. Then, the only way to counter her would be weight and sharpness.


    Even though Helen''s speed more than compensates for her reach, I have a longer physical reach. Helen is taller and has longer arms, but the length of her weapon is completely different.


    "Huh.


    She exhales and delivers a sharp thrust. A common thief could have been crippled by this one thrust. Even though it was a wooden sword for practice, it was still a heavy wooden stick.


    But unfortunately, Helen was no ordinary thief. She easily knocked me down with one wooden sword, and then came at me with the other.


    I pull back the wooden sword with which I had thrust, and knock away the wooden sword that was cutting at me. I was prepared to get hungry.


    As I expected, the wooden sword attacked my empty side with great speed. Even with a wooden sword, you should be prepared for a blow to the ribs.


    He turned his hand and managed to block the blow as well. In the space of a single breath, the battle is fought. But for every attack I make, Helen can make two. The odds are against me at this point.


    I thought I could get away with a little more since I have a better physical reach than her, but "Lightning" has completely canceled out the disadvantage with its unbelievable speed.


    You just took a serious shot at me.


    I spoke to Helen while looking for an opening. I thought she might relax a little, but she didn''t show the slightest sign of weakness.


    You''re the one who gave me the bad thrust first.


    I was the one who started the fire," she said with a grin. So it was me who started the fire. Well, I guess I have no choice.


    Let''s get on with it.


    "Oh, great!


    We both took a deep breath at the same time. We both take one deep breath at the same time, and then we both inhale deeply at the same time.


    It was like two tornadoes slamming into each other," Deanna said at dinner that night.


    We continued to fight for the next half hour or so, until I put down my wooden sword and we were done.


    Deanna, who was usually on the receiving end of Helen''s sword, seemed to be able to follow our movements. But.


    "Oh my god, that was crazy.


    "I could barely follow her with my eyes.


    I could barely follow, but I had no idea what was going on.


    I couldn''t see very well to begin with.


    "I could barely follow, but I had no idea what was going on. Aside from their vocabulary, Samija, who is a hunter, and Anne, who probably has a background in martial arts, were able to see reasonably well, while Riddhi, who lives in the forest and has trained her eyes, could barely see, but Rique could not see at all. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of these in the marketplace. ....... I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help.


    I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a great idea.


    Diana said as she munched on her meat. I''d like you to keep it in moderation, because if you get too strong, I won''t be able to match you with Marius, but he''s very motivated, and I don''t want to hold him back.


    When I looked at Helen, who was also gobbling up the meat with a troubled look on her face, she smiled. I''m going to give this guy a thorough workout. .......


    I''m going to do some of that too. ......


    Do you want to learn how to handle a knife?


    That''s right, ...... so you don''t have to bother with the master when the time comes.


    I''m sure you''ll have a great time. I''m sure you can see that I''m quite good with a knife. It''s true that if you become stronger in a military sense, you''ll be able to handle me even if something should happen to me. In this sense, it is very difficult to stop her.


    As the women around me grew stronger and stronger, my stomach gave a little cry of protest.

 319 seemingly peaceful days

    The next day, the rest of us were working on sheet metal, making molds, and pouring steel into the molds, while Rike and I made swords and knives. "It''s life as usual.


    Anne is a customer, so I always tell her that she doesn''t have to do it, but she actively helps me, saying that she has nothing to do. At first, Anne was very happy and sad about the clay for making the mold and the sheet metal, but eventually she started to ask Samija and the others for some tips and tricks.


    Helen, I''m having trouble with this part of the mold: ......


    "Helen, I''m having trouble with this part of the mold.


    "Like this?


    Yeah, yeah. If there''s a gap, it''s more work for you.


    I can''t get a clean board like Liddy''s. ......


    That''s right. ...... Try to pour it in without changing the flow rate too much.


    It''s quite difficult.


    It''s a little different from water, isn''t it?��It was difficult for me too at first.


    And so on. It''s my job, but I need to have fun in my work. The goal is to live a slow life.


    I''d like to go out for a while after things settle down.


    I muttered to myself while working one day. These days, I feel most relaxed when I''m working at home like this.


    It''s not that I''m under a lot of stress due to my daily breaks and meal times, but it wouldn''t be wrong if I had another time to refresh myself.


    I''m sorry. ......


    When Anne hears this, she becomes depressed. I''m sorry, that was a bit careless. I hurriedly follow up.


    No, no, it''s not Anne''s fault. If you can spare a little time after you''re done, you can come with us.


    "Are you sure?


    Of course.


    Anne''s smile changed from the previous moment to a blooming smile. It was the beginning of the mess, and I haven''t completely discarded the possibility that Anne was the mastermind behind all of this, but it''s unlikely.


    Because if they wanted to harm us or take us out by force, they had plenty of chances before.


    It is possible that they are waiting for a more suitable opportunity. But that would take too much time.


    Even if you are a blacksmith who makes good products, I wonder if it is worth the cost.


    So, it would not be a problem to go fishing or picnic together at the end. ...... is the last warning point, but it is a decision.


    Let''s go home with a good memory at least for the last time.


    ...... I agree.


    Anne said a little sadly. I wonder if she likes this life a little bit. I hope she thinks that the empire should leave her alone because she is living like this in the forest.


    As for the kingdom, Marius (and the Marquis) will keep them at bay for now, so I''m not too worried about them.


    I wonder if Marius and the others are working hard to solve this problem right now. If so, I am grateful. I thanked them softly in my heart and put all my strength into the hammering of my sword.

 320 Now, to be delivered

    In my daily work, I added a few more spears to my delivery this time. However, it is not a large number, but about 8 spears.


    The grade is three is high grade and five is normal grade, and they are in the same form as the large quantity I had previously. You may not say so, but even if you don''t want them, you can keep them at home just in case. We have a warehouse now.


    As for the production capacity, my skills are improving, and I have been able to keep the number of high-end models of swords and knives. It''s just a matter of how far I can go, but I think I''ll be okay at this level.


    "You''re still making things at a very high speed, aren''t you?


    Even so, there is a limit.


    That''s true, but... But the master is doing the work of three ...... or more blacksmiths by himself.


    I see. ...... Well, it''s not my intention to have people quit their jobs because of that.


    You might want to think about that a little bit. In fact, in terms of quantity alone, knives and swords are delivered in such quantities that they are spread all over this area. As the master said, there is a limit to production, and I don''t think that will happen anytime soon, since Camilo-san is working so extensively, but this kind of thing is an accumulation.


    I''ve been making them without hesitation because Camilo buys them, but maybe we should keep the total number the same and think about adding more variations besides spears.


    It would be fun to make not only weapons and armor, but also scissors (we have both U-shaped and X-shaped ones around here), saws, pots and pans, and other things close to daily life. Come to think of it, we gave up producing farm tools before because people in the city wouldn''t buy them, but if we were to distribute them to Camilo, we could make sickles and other farm tools.


    However, it might be a problem if we distribute those tools. I''ll ask about it when I deliver the goods. As for me, as long as my whole family can eat for the rest of our lives, that''s all that matters.


    With such thoughts in mind, I go about my day, and the day of delivery arrives. I wasn''t sure if I should leave Anne behind this time, but I decided to ask her to come with me, even though she would have to cover herself with a cloth and pretend to be a package, in case things might develop and it would be more convenient for her to be there.


    Are you sure?


    That''s my line. I''m afraid you''ll be very cramped.


    No, I''m quite all right with that.


    We have a number of highly trained guards who will keep you safe.


    I''ve seen it all with my own eyes, so I''m not worried about it. ...... Then, please.


    And so, the next morning, Anne joined the group going out. The next morning, Anne joined the group going out. She was as excited as she had been during the hunt, but this time she was just as excited.


    Seeing this, Lucy was also excited, running around in circles around us as we got ready, making everyone feel at ease.


    After the cargo was loaded onto the back of the truck, Rike got on and went to the driver''s platform. Next, Anne and I got on, and Anne sat in the shadow of the luggage, covered with a cloth.


    When all the family members except Deanna got in, it was Lucy and Deanna''s turn, but Lucy moved away from the back of the truck.


    As I was wondering what was going on, Lucy ran from the back of the truck and came to the front of the truck like an arrow, then made a huge leap.


    Oh!


    I couldn''t help but exclaim at the sight. Lucy had jumped onto the back of the truck. The sight seemed to me like a glittering effect.


    Great.


    I patted Lucy as she padded up to me.


    "Wow!


    She proudly held up her chest.


    I should also add that Deanna came up to the back of the truck, looking a little sad.

 321 The rain stops, and the fine weather becomes cloudy.

    With a single cry from Krull, the carriage begins to move. Slowly, the chariot moves through the green and black.


    We can hear the birds singing, and despite our nervousness, the air is peaceful.


    It''s ironic that as long as we''re doing this, it''s more peaceful in the forest.


    I think it''s because I''m Eizo.


    Diana returns my words with a frown. The Kuro Forest is feared by the people of the world (apparently), but as long as I''m here, it''s peaceful, and I can''t help but wonder what there is to be afraid of.


    However, from what my family and Anne told me, this place is quite large and the animals that live here are strong, so if a person of moderate strength enters the forest, he or she is likely to be killed as soon as possible, if not immediately.


    Therefore, it is said that there are many beastmen who set up their roosts in the trees. It seems that this is one of the reasons why they have few belongings and change their roosts frequently.


    However, for me, it''s much more peaceful in the forest where I don''t have to think about the mess outside. I don''t have to worry about being attacked.


    However, I can''t live comfortably and not interact with people. Even if you can get food, it is difficult to get salt and other seasonings in a stable manner when you live away from the world. .......


    In a relaxed atmosphere, the chariot proceeded and left the forest.


    Before heading out on the road, I asked Anne to lie down with a cloth over her head. It''s a little weird, but it doesn''t look like luggage.


    The guards in town know our family, so they will let us through without any problems. It''s a bit of a trick, but it can''t be helped.


    We''ll keep the streets well guarded. With the Marquis and Marius on the move, they won''t be able to do much. This area belongs to Marius, or House Amur.


    But just in case you''re not careful and something happens, it''s too late.


    Today, the streets seem to say that all is well with the world. The soft sunlight shines down on the road, creating a contrast of green and blue, as if to hide the fact that something is going on behind the scenes. It''s a pity that I can''t show this scenery to Anne.


    We reach the entrance to the city. My nerves are at their peak, but I do my best to keep my composure.


    "Hi.


    I said to him. The guard (who I already knew, and who was no stranger to me) looked at me suspiciously for a moment. I guess you can''t fool a professional. I thought to myself, "I''ll have to think about telling the truth when the time comes.


    "...... Oh, you guys. Thanks a lot.


    That''s all he said brusquely and turned his attention back to the street. I don''t know if he didn''t see me or if he just let me go.


    He looked back at Rieke for a moment, who nodded and picked up his speed again. For the moment, I had cleared the first barrier.


    As I entered the city, the number of people would increase. As we entered the city, the number of people would increase, and naturally, we would have more places to look.


    As usual, when she poked her head out of the back of the truck, people''s eyes were drawn to her. In other words, someone who was looking at us in this situation but not looking at Lucy at all was someone to watch out for.


    Thus narrowing down the points to watch out for, we arrived at Camilo''s store. As usual, we were greeted by a young man at ......, and unlike usual, there was also a watchman waiting for us.


    I thought you would be here soon. I''ll take care of the rest, so please come on up.


    The watchman urged. When I told him that Anne was also here, he seemed a little surprised, but then said, "Well, that''s great.


    I told him that Anne was also here, and he seemed a little surprised, but said, "Well, that''s ...... it''s a pleasure to meet you.


    We got off the cart and headed upstairs.

 322 rain after cloudy with rain

    We all went upstairs to the second floor of Camilo''s store.


    "Are you all right?


    I asked Anne. She had been huddled in the back of the truck with a cloth over her head for a not-so-short time. It must have been pretty hard.


    Yes. I''m used to not moving.


    Contrary to my imagination, Anne smiled back at me. If you ask me, as the seventh princess, there are times when you have to stay still for several hours. And that too with a smile plastered on her face.


    In fact, she must be used to it, but I felt a little uncomfortable that she was used to it, and I could only reply, "That''s great.


    Camilo''s is a big store, but it still takes less than five minutes from the back to the business meeting room on the second floor (as I call it). I got there and opened the door.


    "Oh, there you are.


    When I entered the room, I found the usual cheerful bearded man waiting for me. And there were two others.


    "Count, it''s been a long time.


    The first person I saw was Marius, dressed in rather simple clothes. If there were no one else, I would have called him "Marius". I did not do so, partly because of Anne.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Marquis.


    The other person with Marius was the Marquis, who was dressed as plainly as Marius. There was no way he was going to call Marius out in front of the Marquis. I bowed my head in greeting, and they both nodded their heads in reply.


    Now, I was wondering what I should do about Anne.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Annemarie Christine Wiesner, the Seventh Imperial Princess. Count of Amur and Marquis of Menzel, at your service.


    He introduced himself with a graceful bow. I can''t help but stare blankly at him.


    I can only stare blankly at the man next to me, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Gregor Wilhelm Menzel, Marquis of the Realm.


    "And Marius Albert Amur, Count of the Realm.


    The two men knelt down, hung their heads, and greeted each other.


    "Thank you for your kindness.


    At Anne''s words, they stood up. We all took our seats.


    "Well, that''s enough of this ''going out'' for now. Your Highness.


    "Your Highness," says the Marquis in a low, clear voice, sitting in his chair. From this point on, your position is irrelevant and you may not speak. Anne nodded her head in agreement.


    I''d like to say that the problem started with Eizo ......, but it was my request that caused the problem in the first place. I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry," said the Marquis, bowing easily. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have. He is the minister of this country and a marquis.


    No, please raise your head. I should have considered the possibility of this happening.


    I said with a wave of my hand. There was a good chance that by the time our product had made its way around the kingdom, it would have made its way to the empire and they would have tried to contact us. There was also the irregularity that it was my real product that was seen, but it was only a matter of whether it was late or early.


    The Marquis said, "Hmm," and raised his head. This time, Marius continued.


    "You have heard that people from the kingdom are involved?


    "Yes.


    I heard about it from Katerina on the way back from the last delivery. I heard from Katerina on the way back from a previous delivery that someone from the kingdom is involved, but they don''t know anything more.


    We checked him out after that, and he turned tail earlier than we thought. I guess he found out that he failed and ate his own froth. He had people in the empire.


    So that''s what we fought off.


    Yeah. He had a guy from the Empire on his payroll. I''m sure it''s none of your business who the target was, so I''ll keep it to myself.


    I glanced at Anne. There was no apparent change in expression. She said it could be her brother. .......


    So, I''m trying to end this at my place.


    "We are basically just caught up in the mess of the Empire," he said. It seems that His Excellency the Marquis has taken advantage of the situation.


    "Oh, come on, I''ve been on the receiving end of quite a bit of trouble myself this time.


    I know.


    Marius and the Marquis go at each other as if they were practicing with invisible swords. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life.


    I''m not sure what to do. What are you going to do?


    It''s a mess in the empire, so it''s basically up to the empire to clean it up. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you out.


    Marius broke off at that point. He hesitates whether to continue or not. He knows that I''m already involved in this, but he still doesn''t want to involve me further.


    I didn''t say a word, but I nodded to encourage him to continue.


    "Eizo, I need you to do something for me. I need you to make me a weapon, and a first-class one at that.

 323 acceptance of an order

    "Hey, hey, you know the terms, right?"


    I said, glancing at Camilo. He met my gaze and nodded. It''s been explained.


    That whoever wants it will come to us alone. It''s a rule even the emperor of the empire has to follow.


    No, actually, I''ve loosened it once. When Camillo asked me to hit him with the mithril sliver. I''m sure he knows that, but there''s a line of reasoning that needs to be followed.


    Of course I know. I didn''t ask him where he lived. ...... Or rather, he didn''t tell me.


    The Marquis said, not even bothering to mend his pouting face. I''m not sure if the Marquis is underqualified or not, so maybe Camilo did it to keep him out of trouble.


    But I''m asking you to cast that aside. It''s the best way to get things done. That''s it.


    Marius bows his head. I guess this is why he took the trouble to bring Marius along, when he could have just talked to the Marquis (and it would have been best to call me).


    It is a fact that I am weak when I am bowed to by someone I consider to be my friend.


    "Hmm...


    I crossed my arms and pondered. To be honest, anything would be fine as long as it didn''t affect me or my family. And Anne, if possible. I don''t like the idea of a stranger or anyone else getting involved in something.


    Just as I was about to confirm this, Deanna put her hand on the desk and opened her mouth.


    "Brother.


    Her gaze is intense as she stares at her brother, Marius.


    "Hmm?��What''s wrong?��Deanna.


    So you''re sure Eizo won''t get into any trouble?


    No. I''ll see to it that he doesn''t.


    Okay.


    With that, she took her seat again. The others nodded their heads in agreement to what Marius had just said. The rest is up to me, I guess.


    "I also have one thing to confirm.


    What is it?


    Your family won''t get into trouble, will they?


    Yeah. I can assure you of that.


    Marius looked me straight in the eye and said. If Samija doesn''t interfere, then it must be true.


    All right. I''ll take it.


    Thanks, man.


    So, what do you want me to make?


    Spears. Four of them.


    Four spears?


    There''s plenty of room in terms of numbers, but I''m not sure why we need four. But if I ask him why, I can sense that I''m going to get involved.


    All right. I''ll decide the shape here, okay?


    "Yes. But I want all four of them to be the same shape.


    You mean four of the exact same thing?


    Yes.


    It''s even more suspicious that they want four identical ones when they''re not mass-produced, but I guess it''s better not to ask. .......


    I''m not going to let you down.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.

 324 Order details

    "In return, you only get one shot at this kind of thing.


    I said with a frown on my face. If it was a hassle to begin with, I would have been involved by now when Anne came to .......


    In fact, I''d like to leave a written document, but even if I did, there''s no one who can vouch for the contents (and if I let Camilo do it, he''s just a merchant), so there''s no point.


    I''m sorry, but I appreciate it.


    Marius said with a troubled look on his face. I guess it''s no different for middle managers in the old world than it is here. I''ll keep that in mind.


    "Hmm. I don''t want you to get bent out of shape by being too reckless.


    The Marquis makes a face that''s as sullen as mine. The Marquis, who makes a face as sullen as mine, must have had an experience of asking some craftsman to do something and being bent over. The scowl seems to be a reminder of that rather than something directed at me. It seems that the stubbornness of the craftsman is the same in the old world as it is here.


    To tell the truth, it''s almost impossible for me to emigrate from the Kuro Forest, but if the Marquis doesn''t know that, he''s probably calculating that it would be a loss if I were to run away to the Empire for being too reckless.


    For now, it is better to go along with that calculation. I don''t even know if I''ll be able to meet someone like Camilo in the future.


    "So, what''s the delivery date and the price?


    "Yes, .......


    It was the Marquis who pondered my words. The Marquis is probably doing all the planning. I''m sure he''s a good guy too, if it weren''t for the politics involved. .......


    I''d like to see it as soon as possible, but when can you do it?


    Yes, ......3 in a day.


    If you order four of them, the decorations will be a non-issue. If you order exactly the same thing, it would be better to have no extra decoration, because it would be harder to distinguish.


    Then, even if you consider that it will take some time, three days is enough to work on it. I have nothing but bad memories of being called ASAP in my previous world, but in this world, it''s better. ...... better, right?


    Is it that fast?


    Yes, well.


    The Marquis could not hide his surprise at my words and raised one eyebrow.


    I''m not sure what to say. No, it might have been a waste of time, since I''ve already delivered 50 of them in a week, even though they were general models. I''ll take that as a yes.


    "Hmm, ......, then I''ll pay you 15 gold coins per bottle.


    "What? No, fugafugga.


    I thought 15 gold coins was too much for a spear that was not much, even if it was a custom-made one, and I wanted to say 10 gold coins would be fine, but hands reached out from both sides and blocked my mouth.


    The total cost was 60 gold coins. If you think that includes the hush money, it''s a decent amount .......


    "Then, will you bring the goods to the capital in four days?


    To the capital?


    Yeah.


    What''s going to happen in the capital? He says he won''t get into any trouble, so I hope he''ll just deliver the goods.


    I''ll send a carriage. We''ll take you and the princess to the capital.


    "And Anne?


    Camilo nodded. It''s all pretty much set. We''ll move forward when my spear is ready.


    All right. I don''t think you should take my family to .......


    Seeing the look on Marius'' face, I say so. There are some things you don''t want to show, even if it''s mostly just the delivery.


    Deanna seemed to be unhappy with my words, but I soothed her with a gesture.


    Anyway, that''s it for now. I stood up and shook hands with the Marquis and Marius. Well, let''s get on with it.

 325 the usual business negotiation

    When the conversation was over, Marius and the Marquis left the room. I guess they can''t stay away from the city too long. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. .......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    Camilo said casually, and I responded casually. I felt myself calming down a little. I felt a little at ease. It was probably a good idea to stay out of politics.


    I sipped the tea that had been made for me but had gone cold. I had just realized that there was tea. That''s how nervous I was. .......


    Is it the same old thing today?


    No, that''s the thing. ......


    I told Camilo that I''d brought a new spear, as I thought it was time for more deliveries. I told Camilo that I had brought a new spear. I told him that the best quality spear would be a high-end model.


    If they were the same quality as the custom-made ones, we wouldn''t have had to make them now!


    Camilo laughed loudly. No, not at all. If I''d known, I''d have made that one too. There''s almost no way for them to get in touch with me.


    So, since you''re the one who made it, can I have it back?


    Of course. There''s plenty of ways to sell what you make.


    Quick answer. Rieke is smiling at me out of the corner of my eye. That''s a relief for now.


    I''ll go get the stuff then.


    Thanks.


    No, it''s my job.


    Camilo smiles, but it''s not quite right. But I''ll keep that to myself. Now that the guard is gone, Camilo will go and give the orders himself. He left the room.


    There''s a lot going on.


    Deanna sniffed and muttered something like, "Deanna''s used to this.


    I thought Deanna was used to this kind of thing.


    I''m sure you''re used to it," she said, "but you''re Marius''s sister, and she''s a countess. It''s a good thing she''s not a villain.


    Anyway, I would have thought that as a nobleman, you would have heard one or two of these stories, or actually been involved in them.


    There are not many people who would bring sloppy schemes to my house, which is known for its military prowess.


    Oh, .......


    I don''t think he''s a brainiac, but in that family''s atmosphere, he''d probably say, "Why don''t you just punch him in the face? I don''t know. In fact, I feel that Marius, who can do this and that, is the singularity.


    "Isn''t Anne-san more used to this?


    "Huh? Yes, well, a little .......


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have. Considering everything that has happened since she came to our house, she has probably experienced something like that once or twice.


    "For now, let''s just do the work that needs to be done and try to live in peace and quiet.


    Everyone nodded at my words, including Anne for some reason. I want to get back to "normal" as soon as possible.

 326 a means of communication

    When we''re done talking, Camilo comes back into the room.


    "Well, that''s pretty good.


    A spear?


    Yeah.


    It''s true that with each new creation, things are getting better and better, little by little. It''s not as clear-cut as the "status" I saw in the novel of the previous world, but I know it.


    If Camilo, a man of many nations, has given his seal of approval to this product, then there is no need to worry about its quality.


    I''ll just give you this one for now.


    Thanks for everything.


    It''s your job, right? We both do.


    As he hands me the leather bag, Camilo gives me an ill-fitting wink. I work and I get paid for it. I''m grateful that I''m able to do so by taking it easy and doing what I want.


    "Speaking of which...


    Camilo said, as if he suddenly remembered.


    "There are times, like this one, when you wish you''d known about it in advance so you could have prepared for it.


    Yes, I do.


    Especially in this case, if you had told me in advance, I would have been able to prepare for it. The only other way to contact me other than coming here is the way I prepared in an emergency during the Amour family riot.


    But that method was fine for Camilo because he was on his way back and forth, but for me, I had to go to the entrance of the forest to check. To be honest, it''s a pain in the ass if the mailbox is two kilometers away and I have to check it every day.


    However, I''d prefer not to send one of my family members to check on the mailbox, because that would stop my work. Signaling with wolfsbane would be too conspicuous, and even if they signaled near the entrance to the forest, we would not be able to see them from inside the forest.


    So, for now, we will communicate every week or two. It was also true that it would take an inordinate amount of time.


    I''d like to think of some way to do it. There may be some urgent orders that we need to place with Eizo.


    "Hmm.


    Camilo has a good point. Camilo has a good point, but I don''t like it when people contact me too casually. My ultimate goal is to live a slow life, and I want to take it easy if possible.


    But even so, I am hungry. I think it is necessary to do things in a certain way until we can "play and live".


    On the other hand, maybe Eizo and the others can contact you about something.��Maybe they don''t want to deliver this week.


    That''s true, too.


    So far, I haven''t had any illnesses or serious injuries, probably because of the Watchdog''s efforts. However, I''ve only been in this world for a short time, and I don''t know if that will continue to be the case.


    In such a case, it would certainly be useful to have some means of communication.


    "Isn''t there some kind of magical tool that can be used to send and receive letters?


    "Well, there is, but ......".


    "Well, there is such a thing, but it''s ." I asked about it for some reason, but it seems to exist. If that''s the case, it should be more widespread.


    It''s very expensive and there are restrictions on its distribution.


    I see. A simple means of communication is undoubtedly an important item in the military, and it would be a problem for a country if it could not easily communicate with its neighbors, so it would not be widely used. .......


    I''ll think about it here. If you don''t have any objection to Eizo developing a means of communication.


    We''ll be fine.


    Okay.


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem for the time being. I guess I''ll take Camilo''s favor here.


    I''ll see you in four days.


    Yeah.


    Camilo and I shook hands. We shook hands, and then the guard came in, greeted him briefly, and left the room in droves.


    "Well, we''ll have to work hard when we get back.


    At my words, the rest of the family and Anne also offered to help me. I was a little relieved and thanked them for their help.

 327 Going home and intention

    Today, I went upstairs as soon as I arrived at the store, but when I went to the backyard, I found Krull and Lucy there, as usual, being entertained by the cook.


    I''m sorry for everything.


    "No, no, no. You''ve grown up, Lucy.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    The boy patted Lucy''s head and said. She''s still a puppy (or a wolf), but she''s grown a lot in this short time. She can even climb up on the back of the truck by herself now.


    I don''t know if it''s because he''s a wolf demon or because wolves in the forest are like this. If they grow too fast, we might have to think about something. .......


    As soon as we tip the boy, we''re off. In the city, I asked Anne to cover me with a cloth. The amount of luggage is the same as on the way there, or rather more (mainly because of the charcoal, soil and ironstone), so Anne won''t be conspicuous on the way back.


    There was a guard standing at the entrance of the town, who I knew well, though not from when I came, so I gave him a little nervous bow, but he didn''t say anything to me. There was no reason to stop me.


    When I got to the street, a nice breeze was blowing across the meadow, as if God or something was gently caressing the green carpet with his hand. The sky was shining blue with the light of the sun. It''s a pity I can''t show it to Anne Frank.


    On the way, there was a discussion about whether it would be okay to go for a little while, but we decided that it would be better to stop until we entered the forest, just in case.


    If all goes well, I hope they will enjoy themselves on the way back.


    "Phew!


    A little while after entering the forest, I removed the cloth that had been covering Anne. Her large frame stretched out, making her look even larger.


    You must be tired.


    No, the shaking wasn''t as bad as I thought, so I''m fine.


    That''s good to know.


    Our cart is equipped with a suspension system that is a little ahead of its time, so it should be more comfortable than ordinary carts. I won''t bother to tell you that.


    The forest is not as pleasant as the road or the grassland, but you can still feel the pleasure of a sunny day. It is hard to tell when you are in the forest all the time, but it may be a privilege to be able to feel the smell of the trees slowly.


    We made it home without incident, except for the occasional wagging of Lucy''s tail in response to a deer or squirrel, and a slight loss of HP in my shoulder (she''s learned to take it a little easier these days).


    We all split up to get our stuff in, and gathered in the living room to sip tea.


    We all gathered in the living room to sip tea. "If you want me to bring Anne, you''re going to send her home, aren''t you?


    "Yes.


    Deanna nodded. Well, there''s no other advantage to taking Anne with me. That''s the last danger.


    The best way to get home without any problems is to treat her as a diplomatic envoy, even if unofficially. That way you can have an escort.


    Wouldn''t it be a problem if he was secretive when he came?


    You can give any reason you want. Maybe it was to avoid irritating the surrounding countries. In any case, we can''t do anything spectacular on the way back.


    So let''s pretend we had a meeting at the Marquis'' house.


    Maybe we''ll have to go to the Silver Palace.


    "Even though I''m the Seventh, I''m still an imperial princess.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. The Silver Palace is said to be a residence for royalty to meet with foreign dignitaries. Incidentally, they never said that it was decorated with silver.


    It is said that it is one of the ways to let visitors know that they are treated well by making the name of the palace magnificent. I can''t handle that kind of attention. .......


    It''s not so bad if you''re a minister and you''re a marquis, but for appearances sake, it''s better to have royalty handle it.


    The two of them. I''m sure they''ve taken that into consideration. It''ll all be over in four days. Until then, I''ll try my best to make a spear and deal with Anne.

 328 spear

    The next day . After the morning routine and preparations, we were all in the forge. While I''m lighting the furnace and fire pit, everyone else is moving around or chatting.


    It seems like I''m opening a store at a part-time job in the previous world. Actually, it''s similar. Everyone is allowed to come here, and the store is functioning.


    It''s different from a normal store in that only one customer comes in a month. If I hadn''t been distributing goods to Camilo''s store, this number of customers would have dried up quickly.


    However, I can''t afford to move to a place where I can easily get customers. .......


    I''m sure you''ll agree.


    All of them replied to my words, took their places, and started to work.


    Today we will make spears. Four identical spears, and their performance is equal to that of custom-made ones. So we have to make them with all our might.


    From the pile of sheet metal, I''ll find some good ones and put them aside. I suppose there is a possibility that everyone will make something of good quality in the future, but it is not good to rely on that.


    The first thing to be made will be the tip of the spear. As long as the performance of this part is satisfactory, there should be no problem for now.


    Of course, the handle of the spear will affect the performance of the spear as a whole. Of course, the performance of the spear as a whole depends on the handle of the spear, because it is useless if the handle breaks easily after piercing.


    However, as long as the hilt is good, the weapon should have good performance.


    One of the selected pieces of sheet metal is placed in the fire pit and heated. The sheet metal is heated in the flames, which turn from red to yellow and sometimes white, turning its body red.


    When it is ready, it is removed and placed on the anvil, where it is hammered with magic power to form a shape. A rhythm different from that of hammering to make sheet metal is added to the forge.


    If it was just a spear to poke, it would be shaped like a triangular or square pyramid, but this time, it would be shaped like a bamboo leaf so that it could also slash to some extent. In other words, this is the way to make a double-edged dagger.


    The cross-sectional shape is roughly diamond-shaped, but the center part for the hilt and the rest of the blade are slightly concave. If one end of a long-handled weapon is heavy, you will need more strength when you hold the other end. Try to hang it from the end of a clothesline and hold the other end up.


    In order to slash, you need to swing the spear, even if only a little. At that time, if the spear is heavy, it will be difficult to handle, so we want to make it as light as possible.


    We want to make the spear as light as possible, so that we can save some materials, but that is a secondary matter, or something we don''t pay much attention to.


    You have to determine the temperature and the part of the hammer, put the right amount of force into the hammer, and hit the hammer in a state that says, "This is the only way. I am able to do this because of the power I have received, but recently I feel less like I don''t own it than before.


    I used to feel more like I was being taken care of by a cheat power. I wonder if the power has become familiar to my body. If so, I am grateful for that.


    However, if you ask me to put it into words, it is still very difficult. I''m doing it completely by feeling. ....... If I could verbalize it well, I could teach it to Rike. ....... Sorry, Rike.


    He''s watching my work from the side. From time to time, he mumbles something like "I see" or "I see", so it seems he''s absorbing something.


    Hmm.


    The rake groaned.


    "What''s up? What''s wrong?" "Let me know if there''s anything on your mind.


    This spear is also supposed to be able to slash, right?


    Yes.


    Won''t you cover the soft iron with hard iron like the katana you made before?


    Oh. ......


    Some Japanese spears have ears made in the same way as Japanese swords. I saw some famous ones in the previous world, and many of them had very beautiful blades.


    I was asked for four identical ones. They didn''t ask me to make them like the ones that are on the market. I thought it was because if it was a custom-made product, people would know that it was a good one when they saw it, but if that''s the case, then it wouldn''t be a problem to make the ears in a different way (according to the standards around here).


    Okay, I''ll go with Rike''s idea. It''s going to take a little time, but three days shouldn''t be a problem.


    Excuse me, sir.


    No, no, no. Thank you for saying that.


    I patted Rike on the head to show my gratitude, which was a bit out of character for me.

 329 four-sided packing

    I immediately started to rebuild it with Rike''s suggestion. When I forged Nilda''s sword, I used the "Kou-bushi" method, in which a soft core iron is sandwiched between a U-shaped piece of hard iron.


    In this case, since the blade is a bamboo leaf-shaped ear, I used a method called "shikata-jime," in which hard skin iron is attached to the soft core iron on all sides.


    Normally, the hardness and softness of steel is affected by various factors such as carbon content and molecular structure, but when I do this, I end up with something that is magically hard anyway.


    I''m sure I can achieve "no breakage, no bending," but that''s kind of boring too. Therefore, I decided to change the hardness and softness by the amount of magic power applied. The part that will become the skin will be incredibly hard, so it''s mostly a matter of mood, I guess.


    I reheat what I was trying to form earlier, and prepare it to become a mere plate. Now that I''ve put magic into it, I need to put even more magic into it to turn it into an iron skin.


    In the same way, prepare two more sheets of the highest quality iron with magic power. One of them should be split in half lengthwise. Now you have a board that surrounds all four sides.


    The next step is to make a square pillar for the core. This one can be left soft, so after heating it up to an appropriate temperature, I simply beat it quickly to shape it.


    All that was left was to put it together. ......


    The sun was already beginning to set, and the sheet metal workers, who had finished their work for the day, were out practicing (and bothering Krull and Lucy). The rhythmic clashing of wooden swords and the chattering of Krull and Lucy could be heard all the way into the forge.


    "Let''s get to the hardening part.


    "Are you sure?


    The only ones left in the room were me and Rike.


    At this rate, we''ll be able to finish it tomorrow. But it''s not good to stop here.


    Right.


    I have a vague memory of doing "service overtime" like this in my previous world. It''s not a good idea to do a job you love, but it''s also not a good idea to continue from here tomorrow.


    So I put the skin iron and the heart iron together in the fire pit and began to heat them. I hear a gurgling sound as the wind gives strength to the flames. The furnace had been turned off, so the sound was even louder.


    In this process, we could not use the same kind of bonding agent that we used in the refolding forging. It would leave a residue between the crust and the core iron. Therefore, when they reach the same temperature, they are taken out and struck together.


    Good.


    The red-hot steel is transferred to the anvil. In this process, it is said that there will inevitably be some degree of grafting, but this is not the case, and if the abilities you have been given are fully exercised, you can graft without such grafting. ...... I wonder if this kind of thing will be called an "o-parts" when it is left to future generations. I wonder what people in this world will think of it a thousand years from now, but of course I won''t get to hear it.


    Feeling a little sad, but also excited, I put all my energy into the hammer.


    I move the hammer rhythmically, heat it up, and hit it again on the anvil. The process is repeated, and eventually a rather flat steel square bar is produced.


    "Well, that''s it.


    You''re still working fast, aren''t you?


    Well, I know exactly where to hit. ......


    It''s true. It is true. I "sort of" know. In other words, I don''t know more than vaguely.


    But that seems to be the goal for Rike.


    "I have to reach the master''s feet as soon as possible.


    I have to reach my master''s feet as soon as possible.

 330 Completion of prototype

    Okay, let''s get started.


    After finishing the morning''s work and lighting the furnace and fire pit, I put on my best face and got fired up. What was still just a stick with hard sheet metal on four sides needed to be made into spearheads today.


    I would like to make four spears today and tomorrow, and three spearheads today if I consider the spearheads and handles.


    I put the iron rods which were hardened yesterday into the fireplace and heated them up. It will take time to heat them if you include the portions that have been pasted around them. If the outside becomes soft but the inside remains hard, even I can''t process it. .......


    When the heat has penetrated to the inside, the shape is adjusted. The part that will become the tip is not covered with hard steel before shaping. By shaping this part, the hard steel on the other four sides will extend and just fill in. Naturally, there is a little thickness on the other four sides including this part.


    Heating and processing are repeated several times. When processing, of course, I do my best, and weave in a lot of magic power from the surrounding area. The periphery of the ear is thin and thickens toward the center, with an indentation like a flume in the middle. This should make it both hard and light.


    At the base, I made a stem similar to the stem of a sword, so that it would be held in place by the handle instead of being inserted into it.


    In this way, a shape was created that looked like a sword without warp attached back to back. When the blade is quenched by placing quenched clay on it, the blade pattern can be added, but it is not exactly the same.


    However, it does not mean that I can make exactly the same one. I would like to say that I can, but I probably can. However, it may be doubtful whether it is exactly the same or not, so the hardening itself is done in the same way as when making a sword or a knife. There is no blade pattern.


    The ear, heated to the appropriate temperature for hardening, is placed in a tank of water, and the familiar sizzling sound echoes in the forge.


    I waited for a while, and when the temperature dropped to the appropriate level, I pulled it out. I checked its condition while tempering it with the flame of the fire pit.


    The color was still dull, but the ear seemed to be in good condition.


    After lightly polishing, the ear revealed its silvery appearance. The blade is attached to the ear with a whetstone. Since it would be used mainly for piercing with the tip of the blade, I gave priority to that part of the work.


    The sound of sheet metal making is now mixed with the sound of slurping. It''s like a different kind of music from when I was beating on the anvil.


    So that''s how it''s done, huh?


    Anne, who seemed to have been watching my work from time to time, said so. She seems to be doing her own work at the same time. That''s very clever.


    That''s right. This time the master is doing this, but there are many other ways to do it. ......


    Rike started to explain quickly. The way he gets excited like this, I''d say he''s a genuine blacksmith, yeah. Let''s think so.


    In the meantime, I quickly used my knife to make a temporary handle out of a piece of wood I found lying around. The tip of the handle is split in two, and the stem of the ear is inserted into the split.


    I made a hole in the stem similar to a nail hole, so I hammered a nail through it, wrapped a leather cord around it, and the prototype was complete.


    "Hey, Helen!


    I called Helen. She replies, dropping the cloth she''s been holding around her mouth.


    "What is it?


    "Can you help me with something right now?


    Helen looked at Camija, and Camija nodded.


    Yes.


    Try this one out.


    Here?��Here or outside?


    Outside, of course. Sorry to interrupt your work.


    I''m sorry to interrupt your work.


    Helen said, catching the spear I threw at her. Helen said, catching the spear I threw at her.


    I followed her, excited not only to see the workmanship, but also to have a chance to see how good Helen was with a spear.

 331 performance test

    Helen was doing her preparatory exercises, rolling her shoulders and twisting her waist with the handle of her spear.


    In the meantime, I set up a log from the yard, a log that used to be a carrier for hunting game. It''s a simple target.


    Before I knew it, everyone had come outside, and Krull and Lucy had noticed and gathered around.


    "Good.


    I''m not sure if I''m used to being the center of attention or not, but Helen seems to be ready and sets up her spear. For the time being, she pointed the tip of her spear at the target. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    "Huh!


    Helen struck the target with her spear, as fast as ever. The movement was over faster than the blink of an eye. The fact that there was almost no sound when she hit the target may have made her movements appear faster.


    The tip of the spear is deeply embedded in the target.


    What do you think?


    Hmm, the thing is good, but it''s still weird!


    Helen said with a laugh.


    Helen laughed and said, "I can barely feel it. It feels like the tip of a normal spear is just a little bit stuck, but as you can see, it''s really deep.


    I see.


    I guess it won''t be a problem once you get used to it.


    You mean that until you get used to it, you might not be able to handle it well because you are confused by the difference in response. There''s room for improvement in that area.


    The ideal form would be to make the weapon fit the user''s senses, but with greatly improved performance.


    So, the next step is to slash away.


    Oh.


    Helen pulled her spear out of the target and held it up as if she were swinging. It''s dangerous, so we''ll keep our distance. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    "No!


    I heard a whooshing sound from the wind, and then I was swept away. I''m not sure what you''re talking about,......, but I''m sure it''s super fast. The name "lightning" is not an exaggeration.


    Then, slowly, the log slid down at an angle. That''s when it was cut off.


    Samija and Rike were applauding. Lucy, whether she knew it or not, seemed to be praising Helen with a "wan wan".


    Does it cut well?


    "Well, who would have a problem with this much cutting power?


    "Well, who can complain when you can cut like this?" Helen said, as if she was taken aback by my words. The rest of the family and Anne nodded their heads in agreement. I think Krull and Lucy are doing the same, but I''m just imagining it, yeah.


    I know the feeling of the slash is uncomfortable, but have you noticed anything else?


    I asked, and Helen swung her spear around, keeping a little distance. It''s cool to see how she thrusts and cleaves at the virtual enemy, each movement is so elegant.


    After checking her spear for a while, Helen said.


    "Hmm... No, it''s not. It''s not badly balanced for a hastily made handle. This one''s going to have a spearhead, right?


    Yes. That''s the plan.


    Well, I think it''s all right.


    In other words, the balance is just a little forward now, and it will be best if you add a pointy end.


    At any rate, there was no problem in the performance test of the ear. It''s a relief to hear that from a professional, even if you know it''s almost certainly OK.


    I''m going to finish three more of these, then. You guys can take a break.


    I say, and head back to the forge. I was followed by the voices of Krull, Lucy, and the others who were having fun.

 332 Lets get back to work.

    It may be a bad thing to say, but the core iron is more skimpy than usual. I was confident that there would be no problem since the skin was made with a lot of effort, but I was still somewhat worried until I checked.


    However, if Helen''s skills were good enough, there would be no big problem.


    If you can make one, the rest will be easier than making that one. You can use your own work as a model, and above all, you have the know-how to make one.


    Even though it''s almost like a cheat, I think experience has a lot to do with time and other factors .......


    If it looks the same, it should be structurally the same, unless you are making an imitation for ornamental purposes.


    If that is the case, then we can make the same parts, and it is more efficient (in my case) to do the same process at once.


    I was relieved to see that my "man-hour estimate" of three days, which took into account this factor, was not far off the mark. I was relieved to see that I hadn''t generally missed the deadline. Delays in delivery bring back the trauma of the previous world, whether I was a factor or not. ....... I''ve worked 35 straight days: .......


    I put my hand on my cheek and brought my distant focus back to the problem at hand.


    First, I''m going to mass-produce three pieces of iron core. I have to be careful not to put too much pressure on them, because if I do, I''ll end up with something that''s just plain hard.


    It may sound strange to say "I care about slightly lowering the performance," but if I have to, I have to.


    Get the sheet metal and heat it on the fireplace. When it is as red as the flame, I take it out, place it on the anvil, and beat it into shape. It is good if it is in good shape at this point, because it is not until later that the final shape is made.


    Be careful not to put any magic power into it, and once it is shaped into a prism, it is done. Just as I was about to start the second one, everyone came back.


    "Oh, are you done?


    They were both satisfied. They had a drink of water and went back to the hut by themselves.


    Is that so?


    They had a lot of fun.


    According to Deanna''s mom and Rique''s sister (or so Krull and Lucy thought), they were satisfied after playing with everyone and went right back.


    Lucy is growing up fast, though. I think she''ll be able to hunt a small deer soon.��I''m sure Krull has taught her well enough not to bite us too hard, though.


    Helen may have said this without thinking, but Liddy and I looked at each other. I don''t know about Anne, but Lucy isn''t just a wolf. She''s a child who was forced to leave her pack because she became a demon.


    She is a child who has become a demon and was forced to leave her pack. Perhaps because she (the wolf?) is unaware of this, she is currently known as a "cute puppy".


    "Is that it?


    "I guess it is.


    I talk about it with Liddy in a way that Anne doesn''t understand. When the deception becomes too much, I''m going to say that she''s a special kind of forest wolf.


    In the first place, I wonder how demons that are accustomed to people are handled. As a matter of course, in this world where the rule of law is not thoroughly enforced, defeating demons may not be an expedition based on a law, but if there is a law that says "harboring a demon is a crime of death", we will be in a bit of trouble.


    I''ll ask Marius about it when I get to the capital. .......


    I scratched my head and went back to my work, puzzling over where I was going.

 333 completion

    Making the remaining two pieces of the iron core. I''ve gotten used to this part and finished it quickly.


    Today, I''ll finish hammering the skin iron. It took some time, but we managed to finish before nightfall, since we needed to shape twelve plates in total for three quarters.


    The next day, Samija and the others took Anne to go hunting. Anne will probably go back to the empire after going to the capital, and since only Anne and I are going to the capital, there is no other day for Samija and the others to go somewhere together.


    I have to make a spear, but I thought we should have a picnic together, and I told her so, but she said she was afraid to go when people were working, so she went out to hunt as a task.


    I don''t care if you catch something or not, so long as you take it easy.


    Have a good day.


    Bye.


    We''ll see you guys off. Krull and Lucy followed us for a walk. Anne waved happily, "I''m off! It seemed a little impressive to me that this was the last time I would see Anne waving her hand.


    Forged iron is attached to the prism-shaped core iron. I can''t do all four sides at once, but at my working speed, it''s not impossible to heat up another side while I''m working on one side, as long as the temperature doesn''t rise too high.


    This is also possible thanks to the magic-powered Fugo.


    It was about time for lunch when I finished the two pieces of iron skin, so I ate the soup I had made for breakfast, reheated with some ingredients, and talked with Rike.


    "Master, you''re working faster than ever.


    I''m getting used to it.


    Can''t you make a lot of the same kind of food?


    The work itself takes a lot of time, so you don''t want to do it as much as possible. ....... If you keep the production the same and don''t use different materials for the heart and skin like this time, it might not take much time.


    I see. But then it won''t be much different from what we''ve been making so far.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    If it''s the same as what we''re making now, then it''s better. If it''s the same as what we''re making now, then it''s better.


    Even if it''s not a special order, I''ll consider it if someone wants a Northern style spear.


    That''s true. It''s not going to be very good.


    Maybe it''s because I''m indifferent to such things, or maybe it''s because I''m a dwarf, but Lychee''s judgment in this area is more severe.


    He said, "You should be paid fairly for a fair product. I don''t disagree with that, but I tend to feel like I''m relying on cheats, and I tend to say, "I don''t care how much it costs. I think I need to work on this.


    After a quick cleanup of lunch, I continued my work. I have to finish it by the time the sun sets.


    Heat it up and pound it to shape. While I''m beating, I''ll put the next one in the fireplace and heat it up little by little to shorten the time.


    All right, the ear is ready.


    As he said this, he looked out the window. It looks like I have time to make the stave and the handle now. The assembly can be done on the move at worst.


    The pointy end should be hard, and the shape should be a cap. I kept it simple, since it would be useless to add any elaborate decoration. I relied on my abilities to make four identical ones.


    For the pattern, I used the first pattern as a reference, and selected well-selected wood from the garden to make four of them.


    Let''s make one for now.


    Insert them into the handle as in the prototype, hammer in the nails, and wrap the leather strap tightly around the top. I decided to fasten the pegs. It is not something that can be repaired so often.


    Thus a spear was completed.


    I think I need to test it.


    "Just in case?


    Yeah.


    I could do it myself, but I''d rather ask Helen to do it. Just as I was thinking this, I heard a clanging sound from the forge. That means the door of the house is open.


    Just in time. I''ll ask Helen.


    "Right.


    I picked up my finished spear and went to greet the others.

 334 an early toast

    "Welcome home.


    When I greeted them, I received seven "I''m home" messages. After tomorrow, that number will be reduced to six. Considering Anne''s original status, I won''t have any more opportunities to meet her casually in the future.


    I feel sad about that, but I guess once in a lifetime is also life.


    Helen, excuse me for coming home so soon, but I need your help.


    Oh, you got it?


    Yeah.


    Yeah. I''m looking forward to it.


    Helen immediately understood, probably because she was holding a spear in her hand, and responded enthusiastically.


    See you outside.


    Oh.


    I went outside and set up some logs, just as I had done the first time. Rikke thoughtfully brought me some sheet metal, and I fixed it to the log.


    Sorry, thanks.


    No.


    On the surface, he was trying to look calm, as if he was just helping his master, but it was easy to see by the glint in his eyes. I guess he just wanted to see what would happen.


    Well, I don''t blame you for that. I don''t blame you for that. Having that kind of curiosity is a necessary ingredient for improvement. I think .......


    Helen is swinging the spear I gave her around. She''s handling it lightly, but it must have weighed a fair amount when I held it a while ago. I wonder which has more to do with her strength or skill, that she can swing it as if it were a hollow clothesline.


    Yo.


    With the same lightness of touch, Helen slashed at the sheet metal fixed to the log. The sheet metal parted and fell, making a small sound. There was no other sound.


    Nice.


    We added the sound of applause to the quiet garden, where the only sound was the wind blowing.


    If you look closely, you can see that only the sheet metal has been cut, but not a scratch on the log. This was the result of Helen''s skill and the ability of her weapon to respond to such precise manipulation. There is no doubt about Helen''s skill, but a poorly made weapon would not have been able to keep up and either the sheet metal would not have been cut or the log would have been damaged.


    There''s a big difference when you''re balanced!


    Is it that different?


    Of course it is.


    Helen said, holding the log in the middle and turning it around, as if she was still checking the balance.


    I''m glad it''s good.


    "I''d take it if I could.


    The price will be fifteen gold pieces. Anytime.


    "Check.


    And all seven of us laughed.


    "All right, let''s have dinner. Make sure you clean yourselves up.


    I say, and six of them respond. Also from Krull and Lucy. And then they all went back in separate groups.


    This would be Anne''s last meal at Eizo''s workshop. We''ll be leaving first thing in the morning tomorrow, so Anne and I won''t be eating at home, we''ll be eating our own food, like bento.


    So I made a very generous meal. I served both wild boar and deer meat, and different sauces to go with them. There is also a garnish similar to a glace made from root vegetables.


    It''s quite a sumptuous meal by our standards. It may be insignificant to you, Anne. ......


    When I said this, Anne waved her hands in front of her face.


    No, no, no, no, no! It''s not every day you get to eat something like this, even in the royal court!


    She denied it. Even if it''s a compliment, it''s fine as long as you enjoy it.


    I''ve already poured wine for everyone (though Rike is drinking fire wine as usual), so each of us stands up with a cup.


    After clearing my throat, I said.


    Congratulations on the completion of the spear, and a safe journey home to Anne!


    And then all seven of us.


    "Cheers!

 335 metropolisward

    So you''ll be in politics when we get back to the Empire?


    I think so. But, as you know, our country is a bit of a regime, so there''s not as much for me to do as you might think.


    After the wine, I was given a bottle of Rique''s fire wine, which I seemed to like, and Anne, who was in a good mood as she started her third glass, responded to Diana''s words.


    Her face was already red, but she was able to respond well. She is not a weak drinker, though she is not as strong as Rike, who can drink four or five drinks and still feel fine.


    I thought that if I drank too much, it would affect me tomorrow, but I could understand that feeling as I would not have such an opportunity in the future. So, as a weak drinker, I just listened to the conversation while sipping on my first glass of wine.


    Afterwards, I fell asleep at the table and was carried out by Samija and Helen, which was quite a pity.


    Do you have a headache?


    No. I fell asleep. I fell asleep, but I don''t have a hangover.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    We''re going to ride in a carriage today. If you ride with a hangover, you''ll get motion sickness. When we get to the capital, we''ll probably be dragged to some kind of place, and we can''t stay there in a groggy state.


    After I quickly prepare breakfast for everyone, I''ll prepare breakfast for Anne and me, which is cooked salted meat sandwiched between unfermented bread.


    My preparations ...... will be limited to ice and four spears for delivery, as I will not be doing any blacksmithing this time.


    In the meantime, Anne was packing up her things. She was carrying her pack and her two-handed sword on her back, just like that day when she was supposed to go home, but she looked a little more powerful than that day. It''s not like he''s been trained by hunting in my house. .......


    I''ll see you later.


    Have a good day.


    Me and the others do the usual "Bye".


    "Thank you all again for your help. I''ll never forget my time here. Thank you very much.


    Anne bowed her head. Not as the Seventh Imperial Princess. As the Seventh Imperial Princess, you can''t bow to my family. That would be owing a debt to the common people, one of whom is a countess, and that would not be tolerated.


    Everyone was hugging and shaking hands with Anne, bidding her farewell.


    Anne and I will go to the entrance of the forest alone. I''ve been thinking about the contingency, but there''s no advantage to putting me to death at this time. Anne doesn''t understand that.


    I''m not denying that I''m just a man of compassion.


    The forest was filled with a pleasant breeze and sunshine, unconcerned about our situation.


    It would have been nice to have a picnic on a day like this.


    That''s the only regret I have, because I was looking forward to it.


    I was really looking forward to it. It would have been nice if things had stayed put a little longer.


    But it would also mean that the day of her return would be prolonged. That''s not good. We can only assume that the day was not good.


    "I couldn''t make the picnic, but I have a meal like that, so please bear with me.


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it.


    We walked through the forest, listening to the distant chirping of birds.


    We reached the entrance to the forest. I put down my pack in the bushes, which were not visible from the nearby road, and sat Anne down.


    Come in.


    Thank you.


    I took breakfast out of my luggage and gave it to Anne.


    Are you used to this kind of thing, Mr. Eizo?


    "No way.


    I chuckled. I''ve never experienced anything like this in my previous life.


    But I''ve done something similar once before. But I''ve done something similar once before, eating in a tree.


    "Great!��You''re like a ranger!


    No, it''s not that good. ......


    In fact, since he was involved in the disgracing of the company, he looked like a spy or a ranger. But don''t tell Anne that, of course.


    But are there rangers in the Empire? I asked her if the Empire had rangers, and she replied, "Don''t they have them in the Kingdom? He euphemistically admitted that they do. The revolution in the Empire was actually a farce, but if it had really happened, the rangers and spies of the Empire would have been very active.


    It would have been nice if we could have eaten somewhere with a better view.


    "No, no, this is fine. It''s delicious.


    Anne responded with a big smile on her face. I don''t see any pretense in her expression. I''m glad that I could spend a little more time at ease.


    "You''re here.


    After a brief breakfast, I looked at the road from the shadows of the bushes, and after a while, I saw a carriage driven by a familiar face.


    Shall we go?


    "Yes.


    Anne and I gathered our belongings and approached the carriage. The carriage would carry our family and Anne''s fate to the capital.

 336 at the Marquis villa

    Yo, good morning.


    Good morning, Mr. Eizo.


    "Good morning, Eizo.


    I called out to the carriage, and Camilo peeked out from the back. Camilo came out of the back of the cart and greeted me.


    Camilo helped me to load the luggage. Except for the long and bulky spear and the purely large size of Anne''s two-handed sword, the amount of cargo was not much, so the loading process was over quickly.


    Camilo called out to the guard, and the carriage started moving. The carriage is also equipped with a suspension system, so it doesn''t shake too badly for its speed.


    When I glanced at Anne, she seemed to have noticed and gave me a meaningful look back. I hurriedly looked away, but I guess she knew.


    This technology can be used for military purposes, of course. If you can maintain your speed without worrying about some bad roads, it must have an effect on your marching speed, and that speed is nearly equal to your strength.


    Judging from her life and conversations in our house, it seems that Anne is more concerned with military strategy than internal affairs, and it is impossible that she would not notice this.


    There is a high possibility that she will ask for some kind of negotiation in the future. And since Camilo, the Marquis, and Marius have not failed to think of it, they must have anticipated it to some extent. ...... Unless I''m buying into it, though.


    The road was uneventful, and we said very little. With an important person from another country in the room, we could not talk about the situation in the kingdom, even if it was just small talk.


    However, it was the same for Anne, who couldn''t talk about the situation in the empire (even though there was the revolution).


    Therefore, the conversation naturally turns into something bland like "It''s a beautiful day" or silence. It would have been more interesting if a burglar had appeared.


    The carriage arrived at the capital relatively quickly, without slowing down. In front of the crowded gates of the capital, the guard showed his ticket to the gatekeeper and was given priority. I shrank back in the back of the truck as jealous and scornful glances were directed at us.


    I shrank back in the back of the truck. "How can they be so blatant about giving us priority?


    I don''t want to be too obvious, but I don''t want to be unsure when I can get in. There are some important people from the Empire waiting for us.


    Oh, I see.


    Oh, that''s right, this is about getting the mess between the empire and the kingdom out of the way, quietly. If that''s the case, there are probably other important people from the Empire besides the Marquis and Marius.


    If they are taking Anne with them, it must be someone she trusts or at least knows, and if so, it must be someone from the royal family. We can''t keep her waiting for nothing.


    The more time she spends waiting for a foreign dignitary, the more suspicions about this case will accumulate, quietly but firmly, like snow.


    Inside the gate, it is crowded with people, not so different from outside. Seeing people of all races, genders, and ages crowding around and trying to accomplish their own goals, Anne muttered.


    The capital of the kingdom is also full of people.


    "And the capital of the Empire?


    Yes. Well, the number of people is temporarily decreasing now, but since the emperor is like that, it seems that non-humans can live in peace, and there are several times as many.


    The emperor''s wife had also said before that there were many different species. In other words, the children, including Anne, are of various races. I don''t know how much of this is intentional, but if it''s intentional, I might appreciate it.


    The carriage proceeded through the waves of people like a ship on the ocean.


    The carriage proceeded along the deserted road, which made me feel a little nostalgic, and eventually reached a magnificent mansion beyond the inner wall. This was the Marquis''s villa. Come to think of it, I haven''t been here since the Amour riots.


    We''re here, sir.


    At the voice of the watchman, everyone got off. Anne and I did not forget to unload our luggage. The servant we had seen before began to lead the way, saying, "Welcome to the house," and we hurried to follow him.


    Feeling the unfamiliar carpet on our feet, we walked down the sunlit corridor. If it were only a casual meeting that awaited us, we would be able to enjoy the feeling and the scenery a little more, but right now it looks a little frightening.


    We walked through a large mansion, albeit a villa, and were eventually ushered into a room. Inside, there was a large table with several people already seated at it.


    Two of them were familiar faces. The Marquis and Marius. The Marquis and Marius were attending to one of the guests, who did not look very well.


    The person who is answering looks like an old man, but the quality of the fabric is much better. I almost laughed at the imbalance, but I held it in and wondered who he was, and when I thought I should introduce myself first, the answer came from a direction I had not expected.


    Father!


    The person who shouted this was Anne. In other words, this person was the emperor himself.

 337 the opening of an informal peace conference

    In spite of its ordinary design, I thought it was a luxurious fabric. If I were to use an exaggerated example from the previous world, I''d say it''s like a UNIQLO T-shirt made of natural silk. Those who understand it will understand it, but those who don''t will not understand it even if they see it.


    When I realized that the man wearing it was the emperor, I tried to kneel down in panic, but the emperor interrupted me with a hand gesture.


    You may be at ease here. You''re not my vassal, and more importantly, you''re not dressed to impress in these clothes.


    He then smiled broadly. I felt a cold sweat trickle down my straightened spine. I''ve never been good with old men, even in the previous world.


    When he said he was a blacksmith living in the Kuro Forest, I wondered what kind of vicious man he would be, but he seemed to be a peaceful man with a bad eye.


    The "bad eyesight" was unnecessary, but it was a compliment, wasn''t it?


    "Thank you for your kind words, sir. I am Eizo, a humble blacksmith.


    Yes. I am Alexei Safin Andreyevich Wiesner, Emperor of the Empire.


    He did not kneel, but he bowed deeply. It was a northern bow. He did not seem to be particularly suspicious, so he must have some acquaintance in the north. It was a good thing I did not tell him my family name.


    Green eyes pierce me from the sockets of his chiseled face. If I say something I''m not comfortable with, they''ll know. I should be as honest as possible. .......


    "I am Camilo, sir.


    Yeah. Thanks for your help this time. I''ll take care of the story.


    Thank you.


    Is Camillo involved in the emperor''s entry into the kingdom? Yeah, he''ll stand out if the Marquis and Marius move their own pawns. I guess the price is to make it easier to do business in the empire.


    I thought Camilo wanted to get more into the heart of the kingdom, but I guess not. Or perhaps he is planning to play the role of a double agent.


    "So, Annemarie.


    The emperor turned his face toward Anne. Immediately, Anne shook her head. The emperor saw this and laughed again.


    "Well, I suppose you''re right. I know it when I see it. He has no desire to do so. Not with the reward I''ve prepared.


    There''s nothing I can say.


    Good. I was naive. I''m sorry.


    The emperor pats Anne on the back with his hand. It''s not a conversation between father and son, but between emperor and vassal. I wonder if this is how they usually talk. If so, it''s a little sad.


    However, since this is the upper echelons of another country (and the highest echelons at that), and since it is about someone else''s family, I do not interfere.


    You are asked to be seated, so you take a seat. The Kingdom''s people were seated on one side of the long table, and the Empire''s people on the other side. Of course, Anne sat on the side of the empire.


    Let''s begin.


    With Marius'' words, the situation became much more relaxed. I feel like I could drop a needle on the carpet in this room right now and catch the sound.


    First, let''s talk about the plan.


    And so the cleanup of this matter began.

 338 a less-dancing conference

    "Just to confirm, you are certain that the attack on Her Imperial Highness was a collusion between the Baron of the Kingdom and the Count of the Empire?


    That is the understanding on the Kingdom side.


    On the Imperial side, too.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. He must be a man of high rank since he is here. It''s just that Camilo and I are too low status to be in the same room.


    This way, then.


    When Marius gave the signal, the door opened and a servant came in. He had two spears in his hands. I sensed a strong killing intent from the emperor''s side. It wasn''t a man with a thin face. It was a woman sitting on the other side of the emperor. Probably a bodyguard. From the information I''ve gathered so far, it could be one of Anne''s many "mothers" or a potential one.


    The servant left the spear on the table and walked out without seeming to care about the killing. That''s quite a bold move. A servant who can pass off a level of deadly force that would make Miss Frederica faint? .......


    The moment the servant leaves, the killing power disappears. I heard Camilo sigh secretly.


    The emperor pointed a spear with his chin, and the woman sitting next to him took one in her hand. She was still holding it in her hand. I don''t think she would point it at me, but I secretly shifted my waist so that I could kick Marius who was sitting next to me in case she did.


    Then the woman glanced at me. You caught me. This is the kind of thing you can always cover up. But it could cause trouble.


    The woman sniffed lightly and went back to inspecting the spear.


    "Certainly.


    The woman said quietly in a low voice and put the two spears together behind her. I guess that means the deal is done.


    Afterwards, you can do as you please.


    All right.


    The Emperor nodded at Marius'' words. The Emperor nodded to Marius.


    Now you have everything you need for your plan.


    I don''t think we need to be so careful. I don''t think you need to be so careful. I don''t care how good the product is, if you have to get rid of two people in the middle of the night, it''s not like you have to go out and get it.


    A woman messes with a thin face. The woman''s face, which had been cool all this time, twisted. He probably didn''t intend to tell me or Camilo about the gist of his plan. It must have been the same for Marius and the Marquis.


    As if to confirm this, the Marquis sighed loudly.


    "Well, there you have it. You see the land that I was supposed to get?��There''s a land I''m supposed to get, and an imperial count is going to sally forth to retake it. We got that information from an intelligence officer, and we''re sending a baron. I''ll send men from my country to either side.


    "So, what''s the rush?


    The Marquis nodded broadly.


    They''re not stupid. They''ll take their own men and they''ll wear good armor. That''s where your steel piercing spear comes in.


    "I see.


    The people here know the quality of my weapon. Marius and the Marquis have seen it, and the emperor sent Anne to my house because he knew about Helen''s weapon, so how could he not know?


    The woman seems to be arguing that we can kill her with an ordinary spear without doing that.��That seems to be the woman''s argument. That''s understandable.


    But if that''s all she''s saying, I don''t understand why she''s bothering to include me in this discussion. At least from the standpoint of my position, I''m only a blacksmith, so why not just shut me out, give me a gold coin when the conversation is over, and say goodbye.


    And it''s not like the emperor is going to go out of his way to see him. It was the woman and the thin face who were actually doing the talking, and it would have been enough for them to come. The emperor would be absent for at least one day.


    I wonder if there''s enough to talk about to create such a void.


    As I was pondering this, the emperor said to Anne, sitting next to him, as if it was nothing.


    "Oh, yes, Annemarie. You will stay in the kingdom.

 339 hostage

    "I''m ......?


    Anne couldn''t hide her confusion. Of course not. Just when I thought I could finally leave, I''m told to stay. I''m barely able to keep my expression in check.


    But no one in the empire can overrule a direct order from the emperor. Even an imperial princess. In other words, it seems that the Emperor himself has come all this way for that purpose.


    If he had been of a lower rank, he could have written a letter or something to that effect, but that would not have been good enough for an imperial princess. Or maybe he just wanted to tell his daughter in person.


    The emperor said in a solemn voice.


    "Hmm. That is one of the conditions of this peace.


    In other words, Anne will remain a hostage of the kingdom. Anne seemed to be satisfied with that. I don''t know how she feels about it deep down.


    "May I?


    I opened my mouth to give her a helping hand. I opened my mouth to offer my help. The thin face leaned back a little, as if to discourage me, but the emperor blocked it with his hand.


    "Good. Tell me.


    "With all due respect, then. Why did you agree to this as a condition? I don''t know why I should leave Master Annemarie in the kingdom, I''m not very educated.


    "Hmm.


    The Emperor''s eyes narrowed at my words. This is where Anne and I resemble each other. ....... I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not going to say anything about it in public, but it''s not my fault. I cannot say this in public, but I am aware of it. On top of that, this plan has nothing to do with you (the Kingdom) betraying us. Because to the casual observer, things will remain the same. At most, it will be a skirmish.


    The emperor broke off at that point. He paused for a moment to make sure there were no rebuttals and to see if I understood. Seeing that no one was saying anything, the Emperor continued.


    But if we betray you, you will lose the land where the settlers are. Of course, that may happen even if you don''t actively betray us. If one of them survives, it will happen. But we don''t want that.


    "I see. I understand.


    I feel that he is a little too high-ranking as a hostage for that purpose, but I am sure that there is no one else to offer him in secret. If you''re going to get someone from your vassal, you can''t not tell them what''s going on.


    "And so, Eizo.


    This time, the Marquis opened his mouth. I''m beginning to see how this is going to play out, and I''m beginning to understand why I''m being asked to sit in on this. It will be useless to resist. ....... If nothing else, the reason makes sense to me.


    I thought about where the safest place in the kingdom would be to take care of Her Imperial Highness.


    "I''m sure it''s at home.


    I answered immediately. I can tell you that for sure. There are wolves, bears, and boars roaming around, and the house is enchanted to keep people away.


    I feel like I''m being taken advantage of, but only a few people know where it is, and it''s impossible for them to know unless they''re considered to have a certain level of ability, so I''m just saying that I''ve already cleared a certain amount of conditions when I came here in the first place.


    "Hmm. Can you do it?


    If I said no, it was obvious that Anne would be tossed around like a boil. I know I''m being naive, even though we were almost enemies, but I''ve already decided my answer.


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it.


    "I see. I can help you to a certain extent, so if you have any problems, let me know.


    "No, if you will protect us, we will do it on our own without any help.


    I firmly refused the Marquis'' offer. I don''t want to be tied down in the name of aid. I don''t want to be tied down in the name of aid. If the empire intends to use Anne as a string, I''ll cut it off somewhere along the line.


    I made up my mind inwardly while somehow passing the Emperor''s smirking gaze.

 340 take on behalf of

    "Then let us pay the price, not the assistance.


    As the Marquis said this, the servant who had brought the spear earlier now brought a leather bag.


    It''s a gold coin. Please take it.


    Take it." "I''ll take it without reservation.


    I took the heavy leather bag from the servant and put it in my pocket. I do not change the number of gold coins. I have confidence that he will not be stingy here, and pride that he knows what will happen if he is dishonest here.


    So, I hope you''re done with your business with me, and I''d like to take my leave.


    "Yes, of course.


    The Marquis and the Emperor nodded humbly at my words. There''s no need to stay long at this kind of place. You never know what you''ll hear if you stay.


    So long.


    As I stood up to leave, Anne stood up at the same time.


    "I think you should stay here for a while longer, Annemarie.


    If you come to my house, you''ll basically be living between the forest and the city. They don''t often go to the city, and even less often to the empire. They might go on a kind of comfort trip, but in other words, that''s the only opportunity they have.


    Even if they did go on a trip, it would not be easy for a simple blacksmith and his family to meet royalty.


    So, this is one of the few times I will be able to see my immediate family. I wish I could stay with them as long as possible.


    No, I have no reason to stay here either.


    But Anne refused. She looked at me with some determination in her eyes. If she''s ready for it, it''s not worth saying anything more.


    "I see. Well then, if you''ll excuse me.


    With that, I bowed deeply in the northern style. Anne imitates me. Before leaving the room, I said to Camillo, "I''m going to my father''s. I''ll meet you at the Count''s mansion when I''m done." He nodded and pulled out a bill. A pass.


    I tapped Camilo on the shoulder to thank him.


    The moment I walked out the door, the Emperor called out to me.


    "Hey.


    What can I do for you?


    Take care of it.


    I''m at your service.


    Is it as a parent or as an emperor? I want to think it''s the former, because if it was a "proper" statement, I wouldn''t have called on her at this time, but in any case, I don''t intend to treat Anne indifferently. I looked the emperor in the eye and nodded, and he nodded back, and we left the room.


    Now, let''s eat, shall we?


    As I closed the door, I tried to be cheerful. Whenever I feel like I''m lost in thought, I just eat a bowl of rice and most things become unimportant. Maybe it''s just me, but...


    "You said ''your place'', didn''t you?"


    Yes. An acquaintance of mine runs a diner there, and the food is delicious.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    One of the servants outside the room led me to the dining room, and we talked as we walked down the corridor. When she''s like this, she looks like a daughter of her age. ...... if you keep your eyes on the two-handed sword on her back.


    Are you taking that with you?


    Yes. It''s a bit exaggerated for self-defense, but I thought it would be easier to bluff my way out of unnecessary scrutiny.


    I see.


    You''re going with it, aren''t you, Mr. Eizo?


    Yes, well.


    I''m keeping the ice on my waist. Of course, I was planning to go to my father''s place. Even though the city is safe, it is not so safe that women can be seen wandering around unattended. There was a good chance that some trouble would occur.


    As for Anne, she may want to take care of herself as much as possible. If she is fine with it, so be it.


    In this way, the two men, who appeared to be rather noisy to the outside world, left the Marquis'' villa.

 341 old man

    Anne and I strolled through the inner city, the city inside the inner wall. The man is a northerner with a sword hanging from his leather belt, and the woman is a giant, tall and carrying a two-handed sword as large as she is tall.


    Their looks were out of proportion to each other. Anne is a princess. Perhaps because she is a countess, Deanna is also extremely beautiful, but she is no less beautiful.


    Perhaps that''s why some people sometimes look at her without concealing their interest. Maybe it''s the effect of the sword and the two-handedness, or maybe it''s because I''m too out of place, but they don''t call out to me.


    Neither Anne nor I said a word to each other on the way. We walked silently toward our destination. Eventually, we came to a familiar gate, the inner gate that separates the inner city from the outer city.


    The gatekeepers looked at me without hesitation, but it was their duty to do so. I took out a pass from my pocket and presented it to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper gestures with the pass to indicate that we may pass.


    Anne and I walked past, bobbing our heads in acknowledgement.


    Wow.


    We walked a little further out of the gate, and when we reached the main street, Anne opened her eyes and mouth. Today, too, the city is crowded with people.


    When I saw it from the carriage, it looked a little more normal, but now that I''m down here, I realize how many people are here.


    "That''s true. It''s been a long time since then, and the crowds are starting to increase.


    I see.


    When you look at it from a lower point of view, it may look crowded, but in this case, it may be a synergistic effect of the actual increase in the number of people. Anne was satisfied and looked around at the people and stalls.


    Now that she was on the main street, she felt less out of place, but the combination of men and women carrying weapons, northerners and giants tended to attract attention.


    The good thing is that there are many more people here than in the inner city, and not so many people give you a rude look.


    "This way.


    I hurried Anne a little bit, partly because the situation was still not completely resolved, and partly because I didn''t want to attract too much attention. Anne just said, "Okay," and followed me.


    She looked like Lucy when she was following me, and I almost smiled, but I did my best to hold it back.


    Her store was not far from the main street. I got there shortly after, and led Anne to the entrance.


    Perhaps we were just in time before the peak, but there were only a few customers. Seeing us coming in, the owner''s daughter showed us where to sit, and we took off our weapons and sat down.


    "Father!��There''s that blacksmith again!��He''s got a new wife!


    The father''s daughter shouts something very misleading to the back of the room, where the kitchen is probably located. The answer came quickly. What? almost as soon as the voice said, "Eizo!


    "Eizo!��What about the rest of the Kaa?


    "They''re not family. They''re not Kaa. And this guy is family too, but he''s not Kaa. It''s just me and him today on an errand for the Count. I''m done with my business and I''m hungry so I came to eat.


    So you didn''t abandon the other Kaaka?


    Do you think I could do that?


    You can''t do it, if you think about it!


    And then he laughed out loud. What, you think you''ve switched wives?


    I''ll let them help you and feed you.


    Just let me pay for it today.


    I''m getting good at this!


    Ignoring my words, he retreats into the kitchen. As I watched him with a wry smile, I pondered how to explain to Anne what had just happened and what was to come.

 342 The other family member

    I once served in a demon defeating mission, and that''s how I met the owner of this store.


    You served?


    Yes. I was repairing broken weapons and armor.


    I see.


    I wonder if Anne is interested in logistics at all. It seems that wars that require large scale supplies have not been fought here for a long time, so she may not be aware of it.


    He may not be aware of it. "He may not talk much, but he''s good. If you like our food, you''ll like our food.


    Um...


    Anne interrupted me in the middle of the conversation. She seemed to be fidgeting a little. When I wondered what she was going to say, she opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind.


    "The people in your house are your family, aren''t they?


    ...... Yes, they are.


    So am I?


    Then he looked at me with a little furrowed brow and an upward glance. I''m not sure.


    She is clearly being kept as a hostage in our house. In that sense, it''s not exactly family.


    But in that sense, Deanna, Liddy, and Helen are all the same. Deanna is only staying with me, Liddy because her home is in the forest near the capital, and Helen is hiding until things cool down.


    But I''m treating them like family. And it would be a burden to us and to Anne to continue to be strangers for an indefinite period of time.


    After a moment of silence in which I thought about this, I answered.


    "I guess so.


    "I see.


    Anne said, relieved. I didn''t hear Anne say in a whisper, "Good," as the owner''s daughter came in with the food and ale.


    And that''s if you''re family.


    "Yes.


    While we were enjoying the delicious food, Anne said in a slightly tense tone, as if she was feeling a bit overwhelmed by the alcohol. I saw signs of this when we drank at home, but it seems that she is not a good drinker.


    I think it''s better if we talk too formal.


    "I see.


    I completely agree with this opinion. Aside from Rikke, who is my disciple, and Liddy, who is usually just polite, the rest of the family talks to me in a casual manner, and I use the so-called "tame" language with all of them.


    So let''s just be normal from now on. See you around.


    I talk to Anne as I would to any other family. This curry-like stew is delicious.


    I don''t know if it''s the alcohol or not, but Anne''s face turns red when she hears my words.


    I don''t know if it''s the alcohol or not, but she blushed and said, "Yeah, I get it.


    I don''t know if she was under the influence of alcohol, but her face turned red and she said, "Yes, I understand.


    As for me, I''m just an ordinary blacksmith, as you can see.


    You want me to help you with that?


    I guess so. ....... You don''t like hard work?


    No, not at all.


    Well, you''ll have to do some things for me. We''re all pretty strong, except for one, but hammering is a lot of hard work.


    One of them is Liddy the Elf?


    Yes.


    Liddy is as strong as anyone. At least enough to keep up with the hunt. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    The words "insurmountable barrier" came to mind.


    I''d like to see Liddy do something that requires a lot of brain power, but that kind of work rarely happens.


    You''re a blacksmith, aren''t you?


    Yeah. Yeah, I don''t want to expand my business too much.


    The reason Liddy is here is to act as a magic consultant. But in this world, requests are rare. Riddy also said, "I didn''t get many requests at my last place," so I guess it''s not that common. At least, it''s not enough to make a living.


    So she is helping me with the hard work rather than the brain work. It helps that she seems to like that work too.


    When she gets used to it, I''ll ask her to make something for us. If Anne is coming, there will be plenty of people.


    "....... That''s right. You''ll have to learn the job first.


    Well, just take it easy. If I don''t get any orders, I''ll only make enough for the merchant.


    My goal is to live a lazy life, making what I want, when I want. I''m still on the way to my goal, but I don''t feel like working too hard at it.


    ...... Let''s just say it''s my imagination that I feel like I''m being worked a lot. Yeah.


    A little fun.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

 343 Martin and Boris

    I stopped him from eating at a reasonable point. If I didn''t tell her, she would keep coming out. When I told the daughter, she laughed, which is probably what happens when someone you know comes over.


    Anne and I both felt like our stomachs were about to burst, so we decided to have a rest. Martin and Boris came out from the kitchen and we talked for a while, probably because we were not at our peak yet.


    Basically, we talked about the expedition. Anne is listening to the conversation with great interest.


    "So you haven''t served in the army since then?


    "No, I haven''t. Well, to tell the truth, even if I did, the pay wouldn''t be good. In the case of Count Amur''s son ......, his father knew him from when he was a little boy, so he couldn''t refuse.


    I see.


    It seems that Marius has often come to this area to visit from the inner city. So you''ve known him that long?


    But he did give me some color back then. He knows what he''s doing.


    "Oh, yeah. Maybe I''ll try it next time.


    I recommend it.


    We laughed, Martin and Boris.


    "Well, isn''t Eizo''s husband coming to the capital?


    Boris said in a rather serious tone. I shrugged my shoulders.


    "I''m from the north for a reason. I don''t want to be in a crowded place.


    He replied. I don''t want to be in a crowded place." In fact, it was because there was not enough magic power in the Kuro Forest to produce enough magic, but there was no need to tell Boris and the others that. The other reason is that the city is basically associated with trouble, and it''s hard for me to go there.


    Boris''s shoulders slumped at my words.


    I see. ......


    What''s going on?


    No, my husband sharpened a knife for me and it''s so sharp, I wish I could use it sometimes.


    I see.


    It is understandable that you want to leave it to a good sharpener. As a craftsman, it is a natural desire to use good tools and to keep them in good condition.


    In my case, I don''t feel any inconvenience because the tools that were originally provided to me were good ones, but I do take care of them from time to time.


    I could sharpen it now, but it is about to peak. I''ll need to prepare for that, and it''s not good to get in the way. Besides, if I do it now, I won''t be coming to the capital on a regular basis, so it''s a bit of a learning curve. ....... That''s right.


    I''m sure there''s a merchant named Camilo in this city. If you leave it there and say that Eizo told you to bring it, I''ll sharpen it and return it to you.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah. I''ll need some time. I go to Camilo''s store in town about once every week or two, so if I leave it with him when I go there, sharpen it, and return it the next time I go back, it''ll be ...... well, you''d better give me about a month, if that''s okay.


    That''s enough!


    Boris is jumping up and down with joy. Martin is nodding enthusiastically next to Boris, so he must be happy too.


    About that time, a group of people came into the store, and we decided to leave.


    I said, "Well, give my regards to your father. The price is .......


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk. ...... "Just shut up and go home," he said.


    I''ll be back. I''ll be back, but if you need me, you''ll have to ask.


    I will.


    Thanks, man. Thanks for the food.


    I thanked her in the Northern way. Anne bows her head and says, "Thank you very much.


    I wave back to Boris and Martin as I return to the kitchen, and they follow us out, saying, "Come again!��If you don''t, I won''t understand! If you don''t come back, I won''t know!" was the shout of the owner following us.

 344 searcher

    Well, I guess we''re almost done over there.


    It''s been a while, hasn''t it?


    Yeah, but now they''ll be eating lunch. We''ll hang out for a while and then come back.


    Okay.


    We wander through the crowded streets. It was noon, and the street vendors were busy selling food. There are a lot of people with well-worn weapons hanging around here and there today, so Anne and I don''t stand out.


    Are those explorers?


    "Yes, they are. There are so many of them, I wonder if they''ve found some big ruins.


    There are a lot of ruins in the Kingdom, so I''m sure there are some that haven''t been found yet.


    In this world, there was a big war between the demon race and other races a long time ago (and it ended in a painful split), but legend has it that there were several big wars even before that.


    Some of them were won by the demons, some by other races. At that time, not a few buildings, both above and below ground, were abandoned, especially those used for military purposes. ...... Nowadays, they are called "ruins", and sometimes part of the military funds of that time or something is lying there.


    These unmanaged treasures are owned by the first person who finds them. Well, it is safer to give some of it to the lord who rules the land. It is the "explorers" who search for these ruins with dreams of getting rich.


    However, there are not infinite ruins. So, when they don''t find any ruins, they work as handymen or mercenaries.


    It''s useful for distributing information.


    Anne laughs with a not-so-good face. In this world, there is no global organization like the so-called "Adventurer''s Guild".


    However, there is no reason why they don''t closely exchange information for self-defense, as they are treated as if they were thieves. If you take advantage of this and distribute various information, it will spread to a certain extent due to the fact that they travel around more than peddlers.


    The Empire took advantage of this, I suppose. Well, the kingdoms, republics, and even the marquises do it.


    You never thought of becoming an explorer, Eizo?��You''re so good with a sword.


    No. I like to take it easy.


    You could have come to the Empire.


    I can only see myself being used for all kinds of things.


    Do they know?


    Yes, of course.


    That''s what Anne and I laughed about. I guess she hasn''t given up, but she doesn''t seem to be actively seeking the empire anymore.


    I think it''s a good trend, because I don''t want her to get sick from carrying too much stuff in her stomach.


    But...


    Yeah?


    If there''s an ore or something I really want, I might consider going out to explore a bit.


    I see. I''ll let you know at .......


    I''ll be lonely on my own, so I''d like to go with the whole family if I can.


    Yeah.


    Anne''s face lights up when she hears my words. She seems to have understood that the word "family" is included in my words. I hope she''ll get along well with the rest of the family.


    As I strolled around the stalls, I thought vaguely about the future.

 345 Let us return from the capital.

    Chillin'' at the various stalls in the outer city. I looked around for a reference, but I couldn''t find any stalls selling weapons or armor. Even with the presence of explorers, I guess they don''t usually sell that much.


    Instead, we found a stall selling daily necessities. I talked to a young man who was tending the stall, who looked to be about 15 years old.


    "Oh, so your workshop is somewhere else?


    Yes, it''s a little far from the capital, so I''m bringing it here.


    Don''t the workshops in the capital give you any trouble?


    "Most of the workshops here receive orders from the nobility. They won''t say anything about this. I''ve been asked to rent the eaves of this place, and I''ve talked to the nearest workshop just in case.


    As he said "here," the young man pointed behind him with his chin. There was no sign on the wall, but it seemed to be a workshop of some kind. I can still hear the sound of a wooden hammer being used to pound something.


    The products made in this workshop do not compete with those sold at street stalls, and are probably not the kind of things that would be sold at a street stall. I don''t know what it is, though.


    On the other hand, it''s necessary to have some kind of reason to talk to the nearby workshop, even if it''s just a precaution. Since you are renting a place, you should not cause trouble to the landlord by any chance.


    On the contrary, it seems that even in the capital, you are free if you keep these things in mind. Although it''s not completely free like the free market in the city (they pay a fee for every stall), it''s not too strict.


    After killing some time in this way, we leisurely returned to the inner city. I took some precautions, but no one seemed to be thinking of doing anything wrong, like when I came here before on a family trip (or something like that).


    Well, there are not many people who would want to attack a man and a woman with a sword and two swords in their hands.


    If they do, they must have a very good reason. Not that I don''t have some ideas about that, but I don''t think I''d go for it at this point. The risk is too high.


    You show your pass to the gatekeeper on the inner wall and walk past. Even though there is a certain amount of traffic, it is an area separated from the noise outside. I don''t mind the calmness here, but I prefer it outside.


    And so we were once again an odd duo, heading for the Count''s mansion, or in other words, Amur''s mansion.


    When we arrived at Amour''s mansion, a familiar guard nodded and let us through, so we bade him goodbye and went through the gate. Inside the gate, Mr. Bowman was waiting for us.


    I said impatiently, "I''m sorry, did I keep you waiting?


    I said impatiently, but Mr. Bowman smiled and said, "No, no.


    I said impatiently, but Mr. Bowman smiled and said, "No, I''m sorry to bother you in front of your customers, but it was a good break and it''s my job to wait.


    I was relieved to hear that. I''m not sure if it''s humility or a sense of professionalism to not make the customer feel intimidated, but if you don''t mind, then yes and no. .......


    In the room that Mr. Bowman led me to, Camilo and Marius were chatting.


    "Where is the Emperor?


    He''s gone. We need to get on with the case as soon as possible, and I hear that work is piling up while we''re wasting time in this meeting. Take care of my daughter.


    I see.


    I thought the emperor was going to see his daughter before he left, but it seems he''s too busy to do that.


    I''m sorry.


    It''s okay. I knew you would be.


    Anne smiled at him. She didn''t seem to be holding back. Maybe they had only been able to talk occasionally in the first place.


    As her new family, it would be nice to have more time to talk.


    Well, now that Eizo and the others are back, we''ll be leaving.


    Camilo stood up as if to change the atmosphere that had become a little depressing.


    I tried to be cheerful.


    "Right. Don''t stay too long.


    Eizo, why don''t you come over here sometime?


    "No, you''re too busy for that.


    Marius replied with a laugh and we left the room.


    Now to go home with my new family.

 346 Princesss "Return"

    Marius eventually came out to see us off at the door. We waved as we got into Camillo''s carriage.


    "Seeing off the spirited Count?


    There''s an Imperial princess here. We have the imperial princess. He''s even higher than the Marquis.


    Indeed. Then it''s only natural.


    Well, me and Eizo, we''re merchants and blacksmiths, so we''re pretty low.


    No doubt.


    As we left the Amur mansion, Camilo and I laughed at each other.


    "You''re even more casual with the Count than I''ve heard."


    "Well, yes. I can''t say much for Anne either, but at least I consider her a friend.


    Am I?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know.


    Camilo clicks his tongue deliberately. This time Anne laughs with him. And so the carriage continued on its way through the quiet inner city.


    At the gate stood the gatekeeper who had been there just a moment ago. As we passed by, our eyes met, and he looked satisfied.


    As for the identity of the two men and women, who didn''t look like armed nobles, it was more likely that they were carriage guards, given their current state, and he probably thought about that.


    Thinking that I would not see him again for a while, I looked at the shrinking gate with some sadness.


    I walked down the crowded main street and passed through the large outer gate.


    I remembered that the reason the gate was so big was so that the giants could pass through.


    Is that so?


    That''s what I heard.


    I think it was Camilo. He didn''t interrupt me, so I''m pretty sure that''s what he told me, if not what he told me.


    I''ve heard that our ancestors were bigger than we are now, too.


    Oh, yeah.


    But I wonder if they were big enough to have to prepare for it.


    "I guess.


    I said, looking at Daimon. It''s so big that even Anne could have arranged four or five people vertically.


    It is possible that there was a tribe of giants that were unusually large, but it is doubtful that they were large enough to be prepared just for that purpose.


    I''m a human child, so I''m small, but there''s no shortage of stories about giants who are too big for their own good.


    Such as?


    For example, dishes are a little too small for human size.


    And clothes?


    Yeah. Well, they need a lot of cloth to make them, and that takes a lot of time and money. ......


    I see. Oh, should I get bigger dishes?


    No. No, I''m fine with the normal size. If your mother is coming, you might want to have her prepare it, but I don''t think she''s planning on it.


    "Hmm.


    Even though Anne doesn''t need it, there''s no guarantee that Anne''s mother - that is, the emperor''s wife - won''t have other guests from the Titan race at any time. Maybe I''ll make it in the afternoon after I''ve collected my quarry.


    And so the carriage goes on its way. The sky was clear again today, and white clouds were moving slowly along the blue road. The grass swayed tantalizingly as the breeze caressed the meadow.


    Even though it looks so peaceful, something is going on somewhere in the world.


    I murmured to myself as I looked out over the landscape. Anne, who overheard me, replied.


    That''s the way of the world, isn''t it? We may have different positions, but we''re all basically working for ourselves, so we''re bound to clash at some point.


    That''s true.


    If possible, I would like to keep myself away from such things, but I guess that''s not possible as long as I am involved with the world. In fact, Anne ......, or rather the empire, thought that I was better than the kingdom.


    But still.


    I don''t want to have anything to do with that.


    I felt that if I didn''t say that, I would be dragged right into it, so I said it, and Anne didn''t say anything more.


    The carriage went faster than usual, and we reached the entrance to the forest before nightfall. Still, in a little while, the sun would turn the area red.


    "Excuse me, can I have a torch just in case?


    "Yeah. Take as many as you want. No charge this time. I''ll take one next time.


    You''re a greedy bastard.


    I''m a merchant.


    Camilo and I shook hands, laughing, and said our goodbyes. It''s almost home.


    A little further into the forest, just as I had expected, the forest turned orange. The lengthening shadows of Anne and I are slowly moving through it.


    There was no conversation between us until this point. We just walked silently through the trees.


    We thought we''d reach home just in time, but it didn''t look like it was going to happen, and the orange that had filled the forest began to turn black.


    Should we light the torches while we''re at it, just in case?


    "Sure.


    I took the necessary tools from my possessions and lit the torch. The orange color returned to the surroundings.


    Anne and I start walking again.


    "You know what?


    A little while after we started, Anne opened her mouth.


    "What is it?


    "I''m kind of happy right now.


    I urged her not to answer, but to go on.


    "My days as a princess were fine, though. It''s who I am.


    The sound of treadmills echoing in the air.


    But coming to Eizo''s house was the first time I felt like I could truly relax.


    I see.


    So I''m happy to have that life again.


    That''s good. Well, he''ll have to help me with the work, but basically we''ll all just relax.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    "I''m looking forward to it," said Anne in a cheerful voice that contradicted the darkness around her. I can''t believe we''re going to be living deep in the woods!��I thought it would be hard for her if she thought she was going to be living deep in the forest, but I was a little relieved to hear that she didn''t seem to be, at least not in words.


    As it was getting darker, I found a light different from the torchlight. It was a house.


    At the door, everyone is coming out. Krull and Lucy were also sitting in front of the house.


    Hold this for me, will you?


    "Yeah.


    Anne took the torch with a blank look on her face. I moved a little bit away from her and faced her.


    At the same time, everyone''s voices, including mine, echoed in the forest where the only sound was the wind.


    Welcome home, Anne.


    Anne''s face was a little puzzled at first, but then she gave me a look that made me wonder if she was laughing or crying.


    "I''m back, guys.

 347 My dream

    I had a dream.


    I dreamed that I was a normal daughter, blessed by my father and mother, and that I was going to marry handsomely. It was a very happy dream, and when I woke up, I was even disappointed that it was a dream.


    It has been many years since I became the daughter of my father and mother. They say that I had a real mother, but I don''t remember her, though I understand her.


    They died not long after I was born, but they were my father and mother, at least when I first became aware of them.


    That is why I have always called them Father and Mother. I always refer to them as my father and mother, so there is no problem.


    I can''t marry normally for reasons of convenience. At least, not until I find a partner with a very low probability.


    I can''t help but feel ashamed about that, but I think it''s not a bad idea to end my life without marrying, or to take care of my father and mother as a daughter.


    I also have a sister. My sister and I are both different from our fathers in race. That''s why we don''t understand each other''s language.


    I call them that, but I''m sure that Father and Mother have never heard the same word.


    That''s why every morning my father would say to me and my sister.


    "Krull, Lucy, good morning. Let''s go get some water.


    "Yes, Father.


    "Yes, Father.


    But we don''t understand. But we are okay with that.


    My sister is a dragon, called a running dragon by the people, and I am a wolf born in this forest. ...... Because of the magic of this forest, I have become a wolf monster. I''m not sure when Mother Liddy told me this.


    This is why my intelligence is far superior to that of an ordinary wolf, and my sister is closer to a higher level dragon than an ordinary running dragon.


    My father and sister have two water bottles each, and I have one. Five of them are enough to last a family, including us, for a day.


    We slowly make our way through the forest. My nose caught a sign.


    "Sister.


    I know.


    There''s a pack of wolves in the distance. They were once my kin, but I don''t care now. If it comes for me, I''ll send it away for your father''s safety.


    Whether he knew the content of our brief conversation or not, he smiled gently and said, "What is it?


    "What''s wrong?��Don''t worry. I''ll protect you.


    Strong words. My sister and I were happy to hear those words, which probably came out naturally, even though he probably knew that we would be fine even if he did not.


    We both licked our father''s face, though.


    Perhaps sensing the presence of one of the three of us, the pack of wolves did not approach us when we arrived at the lake. My sister and I looked at each other and smiled. It''s better if we don''t have to do anything.


    As soon as my father set down the water bottle, my sister jumped into the lake with a bang. I followed suit. After soaking in the water to remove the dirt from my body, I got out of the water and asked my father to wipe me off.


    That''s my daily routine. I never miss it when my father is around.


    When he is done, he carries a bottle of water back to the house. When I get back, we have breakfast together. Today we''re eating on the terrace, so your sister will be close by.


    What''s more, Mother Helen is going to play with us later today. Mother Helen is one of the most athletic of the mothers, so we have to be ready for her.


    Thus begins what Father calls a "normal day". If it were true, we would never be able to live such a peaceful life. When I think about it, I feel as if I''m in a dream.


    Oh, I wish that ...... such a happy day will last forever.


    That''s my dream right now.

 348 the morning of "always

    When Anne and I got home that day, we ate the dinner that everyone had prepared for us (my arms were up) and went to bed early. I was feeling very tired.


    The time I spent facing the emperor of the empire was only a moment, I think, but it must have been mentally overwhelming. I lay down on the bed almost as if I were collapsing, and my consciousness quickly fell into darkness.


    The next morning, after a good night''s sleep, my body was back to normal. Well, it was my mind that was tired to begin with, not so much my body.


    I stretched and moved my shoulders in circles. When I went outside, Krull and Lucy were waiting for me to go out with my dad.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go get some water.


    I stroked them and then got the water bottle ready. I''m only giving it to Krull for now, but I wonder if the day will come when I''ll give it to Lucy too. Hopefully, everyone will live safely until that day comes.


    Carrying the four water bottles, I wandered through the forest. It''s a beautiful day this morning, and the dawn light fills the forest, making me feel refreshed.


    Krull and Lucy seem to be in a good mood, and Krull is bouncing around, and Lucy is running around Krull and me, barking excitedly.


    I breathed in the morning forest air, relaxed by it. The cool, crisp air filled my lungs while the temperature had yet to rise.


    That was enough to drive the remaining sleepiness out of my head. As if to fill the space left by the sleepiness, my schedule for the day runs through my head, but until I finish fetching water, I want to make this time my top priority. I gently shook my head to get rid of the plans and empty my head.


    Eventually I reached the lake and filled the water bottle, which was as empty as my head. In the meantime, Krull led the way, taking a dip in the lake with Lucy. It''s like a bath for them.


    The water in this lake is quite cold, probably because it''s bubbling here and there. I haven''t been in this world for a year yet, so I haven''t experienced all the seasons, but this kind of temperature in any season would be useful in the hot season. On the other hand, you may need to think about it in cold weather. .......


    They were splashing around until I finished drawing water, and before their bodies cooled down, I wiped the water off with a towel I had brought with me.


    Unless you''ve been on a long trip, the dirt on your body is mostly dirt and dust, not much oily stuff. It doesn''t mean that they don''t get dirty at all, so I might have to wipe them with lukewarm water when the time comes, or use what the ladies use for their hair.


    On the other hand, I also wash my face and wipe my body with water here, though I don''t go naked. In terms of quantity, it''s probably not a big deal, but I''d like to save the amount of water we use at home.


    The number of people in the house is the same as it has been recently, but the family has grown by one, so we can''t just do things on the spur of the moment.


    When I''m done, I split up with Krull to carry the heavy water bottle full of water and head back home.


    Lucy is running around as if she wants me to carry it, but no matter how much of a demon she is, she can''t carry anything bigger than her body.


    "Womp womp!


    "Krullrull!


    Krull''s voice was gentle and soothing, as if she was trying to calm Lucy down. Since Lucy''s arrival, Krull has become a big sister to me.


    And so our first morning routine, which included a walk and a few other things, ended in a leisurely fashion.


    By the time we finish fetching water, everyone is usually awake. It takes a certain amount of time to go and come back.


    I say "mostly" because some of them haven''t woken up yet, but needless to say, that''s Anne.


    "You said you''re not a morning person.


    Deanna didn''t seem particularly bothered. Deanna didn''t seem to mind.


    "You can''t wake up yesterday. You''re not Eizo.


    That''s Samija.


    No, no, no, I was tired enough.


    You''re not as strong as I am. You''re just as strong as me.


    Helen replied to my objection. It''s been a little while since I''ve been here - I mean, I''ve been out on the front lines for a little while now, but she''s still a great mercenary.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to wake up at a time that''s not too late.


    This is the earliest wake up time in our house, except for me. She''s always been a craftswoman, so she wakes up early. Next was Liddy, who used to live in the forest (and is now giggling at our exchanges), then Samija and Helen about the same, and finally Diana.


    I wonder if Anne will be the last one in the future. Well, I don''t live my life with a precise clock. We don''t live with a precise clock, and if the morning time is a little longer than usual, then that''s just the way it is in our house.


    While everyone else was getting ready for the morning, I went to the kitchen stove to prepare breakfast.

 349 a bed and a room

    So Anne woke up while I was preparing breakfast. She was sleepy-eyed and was being helped by everyone to prepare for the morning.


    She is bigger than Helen, but somehow she looks like the youngest daughter.


    I continued to prepare breakfast for the big girls.


    "So, you''re going to finish that first?


    "Yes.


    In the time after breakfast, I told them what I was going to do.


    We''ll get Anne''s bed and the room extension done.


    I thought you said you didn''t want a new room.


    "Oh no, .......


    I scratched my head at Samija''s words.


    Yes, I was the one who said that there would be no need for an addition because the family would not grow any more. But the fact is that we have more Anne, and there is no guarantee that we won''t have more in the future.


    But the fact is that there are more Anne''s, and there is no guarantee that there won''t be more in the future, and more importantly, it would be better to have a storage room in the house during the long rainy season, if not the rainy season. And if you''re going to build it, just in case, just in case, you know?��If you''re going to build one, it''d better be able to be converted into a room in case there are more people living there, right?


    "That''s true.


    Deanna seemed to agree with my words.


    I think it''s absurd to assume that there won''t be more people living here.


    It was Liddy who said it in a quiet voice. She seemed to have a slightly cold tone in her voice.


    Everyone nodded, and Anne, the last of the extended family, smiled.


    I''m not going to let my family use the guest room, so let''s clean it up.


    When I said that, they all agreed, albeit sparsely, and began to prepare for the work.


    There is a terrace at the end of the current corridor. So the new room cannot be extended to that side. We''ll have to extend it around the field to make a U-shaped building.


    Liddy''s opinion on the sunshine of the field was also taken into account, and it was decided that there would be no problem since the open field is also on the south side.


    There is room to consider whether to make it a "L" shape or to extend it in another direction via a terrace, but enclosing it would indeed be a problem for sunlight, so we will probably have to build a separate building. ...... No, we don''t plan to increase the number of buildings. There is no plan to increase it.


    Also, since we have more people, we decided to make the beds and the rooms at the same time.


    The bed will be made by me, Liddy, and Anne, and the room will be made by everyone else - Samija, Rike, Diana, Helen, and Krull and Lucy. Lucy''s role is to be a cheerleader (cheerleader wolf?). But.


    But when it comes to building a room, you''re better than me.


    That''s right.


    Deanna holds Lucy in her arms, still able to hold her, and sighs as she replenishes her fluff.


    In my absence, I had built Helen''s room and the one that would become Anne''s room, and before that, I had Samija and Rike build their own rooms, so they have much more experience than I do.


    Just do it.


    I''ll take care of it.


    Samija makes a humping motion. I stroked her head and we got on with our work.


    There is already a bed in Anne''s new room. The reason for making a new one was that the existing bed would fit, but it was still a bit small.


    As I cut out the wood for the bed, I said to myself


    As I cut the wood for the bed, I asked, "Oh, by the way, the bed in the guest room is a little bigger than the one in the guest room.


    Anne looked embarrassed.


    Anne shyly replied, "It''s just barely ......


    Anne replied shyly, "Just barely. Maybe that''s why I was always late getting up, because I couldn''t sleep well. I feel bad about that.


    I can put up with it for a short stay, but it will be tough if I don''t know how long it will be.


    It is obvious that if you are going to rebuild your body, it would be better to make it fit better.


    Then, let''s make a very luxurious one. "Then let''s make a very luxurious one, with a palace and a canopy.


    The palace and the legs will have elaborate elven carvings.


    Don''t do that. I''m interested in elven carvings, and I''m interested in Eizo''s canopy with palace, but no.


    The three of us laughed as we continued to saw.


    However, the saws of a rare blacksmith are very sharp, aren''t they?


    Anne said, looking closely at the large saw that was cutting the wood. This is the same saw that "cuts too much and makes me feel sick (according to Samija)".


    "Rare is .......


    I''m sure every wood grinder in the world would love to have one of these.


    "I''m not going to let anything of this quality go out.


    "If it''s a high-end model, or even a saw, I''m not going to let it go out there.


    If anyone wants it, they''ll have to come here themselves. I''m not going to bend the terms of the Imperial Emperor''s request.


    I know.


    Anne sawed with a wry smile.


    I know," Anne said, sawing with a chuckle, "it''s just like Samija said, it''s really weird.


    This time with a laugh.

 350 a continuation of the bed and a welcome party

    "It''s about the size of .......


    I eyeballed the board and cut it to size. Of course, I had a cheat for this task, though not as good as blacksmithing, so I used it.


    I lined up a few of the boards to check their size, and found that they were quite large because of my height.


    How''s the size?


    "Uh, okay. Yeah, it''s fine.


    I asked, and Anne laid down on the board without hesitation. Her body fit perfectly, with plenty of room on both sides and up and down. I guess this is what a bed should be like.


    But as I looked at her, I suddenly wondered.


    "Wouldn''t a bed of this size make the room a bit small?


    Would you like to try it?


    Yeah, .......


    At Liddy''s request, I carried the board into the house and placed it on top of the existing bed (without bedding). It still looks smaller than the original room.


    What do you think?


    How''s it look?" "It''s big enough, and I didn''t bring much stuff, so it''s fine.


    Aren''t the rooms at home bigger?


    Well, in a palace, you need to look good, so even the private rooms, which are usually unoccupied, were spacious and the furnishings were luxurious, but I''m not sure they were all put to good use.


    I''m not so sure.


    You also have a spare room where you put everything you want to keep, right?


    Yeah, I guess so. Well, at least one of the rooms will be a storage room with no bed in it until we move in.


    In the other room, we''ll move the bed from this room. When I get Anne''s bedding, I''ll also prepare some bedding for her so that she can use it if she has two guests in the future.


    I doubt very much that we will have two guests in such a short time.


    Then I''ll put it there if I need it and can''t fit it. I don''t think that''s going to happen, and I''ll prioritize things that we can all use.


    "Okay. If the room owner says it''s okay, it''s okay.


    You tell him.


    The conversation seemed to be over, but Anne had something on her mind.


    Liddy is an elf, isn''t she?


    Yes, she is. Yes, as you can see.


    My father never married an elf, so this is the first time we''re living together as a family, but I thought elves didn''t have much, but I guess they do.


    "That''s true. They''re not so different from humans and giants. Excuse me, but has Anne ever lived with other species?


    Well, to put it bluntly, she has.


    I''ve heard that there are giants, beastmen, dwarves, marauders, and even lizardmen in the Imperial Household. The only ones that aren''t there are the elves, demons, and fishermen.


    Elves and demons are a race that depends on magic for their sustenance, and they can''t live in places where magic is scarce, and fishermen don''t come out of watery areas.


    In other words, it was my first time to live with elves, so I was a little nervous. But I thought that if they were the same as everyone else, they would be fine.


    "Well, at least it''s not so different that you''ll get fed up with my life and leave.


    Liddy tapped me on the shoulder. Anne sees this and smiles.


    "All right, let''s make it with this.


    Okay.


    "Okay.


    We went back to the front with the board. We have to make the legs and stuff and assemble it. I doubt we''ll be able to do it today, but we''re not short of time, so we''ll take it easy.


    With lunch in between, we finished the day by cutting out the parts of the bed. The progress was not bad, since I had Anne do most of the work to get used to it.


    However, Anne seemed to be unhappy and complained.


    Hmm, it''s not going so well, is it?


    "Well, if Her Imperial Highness, who has never held a tool before, could do it so well out of the blue, the furniture maker would have no choice. It''s a good thing I didn''t cut it to pieces.


    I think it''s partly because of your tools.


    My father said that tools can behave better or worse depending on who handles them.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    My words put Anne in a better mood. I don''t know what''s going to happen to her when she comes back, but she''ll have plenty of time to get used to it.


    I haven''t cut the mortise yet, so it''s not as if I''ll only be assembling the bed tomorrow. I''m hoping to finish it the day after tomorrow.


    And now, in honor of Anne''s visit.


    "Cheers!


    "Krullrullrull.


    Doggie!


    Night. I brought out more meat than I had stored and used a lot of dried vegetables to make a more luxurious dinner than usual. It was a welcome party for Anne.


    I brought out the lights on the terrace and the chairs at the table, and asked Krull and Lucy to join us (their portions were of course separate and unseasoned).


    I knew this would happen because of Eizo.


    That''s Samija, drinking wine and eating venison jerky.


    I don''t have much faith in this field. Everyone is nodding their heads in agreement.


    But I really do welcome Anne''s arrival.


    This is Diana with wine and wild boar in wine. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Thanks, guys. Thank you, guys. I know I''m speaking for myself, but this is where I''ve been, so if you see anything strange, let me know.


    I''m sure it''s fine.


    "I''m sure it''s fine," said Rike, who had already poured himself his third cup of hot sake. I''ve already told you to drink without hesitation in this kind of situation, and in fact, since you drink without hesitation, I''ve brought you a decanter-like ceramic container.


    I''ve been taking care of you for a long time now, and even though there are people from different races and backgrounds, we can live together without any major problems.


    I''m not too worried either.


    "I''m not too worried either." This is Liddy with wine and root vegetable soup.


    "Well, in my case, I''ve always lived in the forest.


    I''ve been all over the place, but living here kind of suits me, too.


    I''ve been all over the place, but living here really suits me. Helen poured the fire wine into her empty cup.


    I thought you were going to go back to being a mercenary one day, but it looks like you''re going to be staying with us for a while at least. I''m fine with that.


    And so the welcome party went on, with Krull and Lucy joining in from time to time, talking about life at home.


    When the party ended, a sleepy-looking Anne said, her eyes drooping even more.


    Please take care of me from now on.


    We had one answer to that.


    "Welcome to Eizo Workshop, Anne.

 351 Finished and thanked

    The next morning, none of us were down with hangovers, and we all woke up in good spirits. If some of us had kept up with his pace, some of us would have been completely crushed, but we all knew better.


    How''s your room coming along?


    It''s going well, with Krull''s help.


    We''ll be done day after tomorrow at the earliest.


    My question was answered by Deanna and Samija. The day after tomorrow. Day after tomorrow, then we can help.


    After breakfast, I don''t do any blacksmithing today, but I do pay my respects to the altar in my workshop.


    Anne seemed to feel a little uncomfortable at the beginning, but now we are doing things together as usual.


    Regardless of the religious significance, it''s also a good way to change your mind.


    I''ll finish the parts, you two assemble them. You can ask Liddy about Anne.


    Okay.


    All right.


    The wood is already cut. Cut the mortises quickly with a chisel and hand it to them. After receiving the wood, they decided that Liddy would support the parts while Anne would hammer them into place. Every now and then, Liddy would indicate where to strike, and Anne''s mallet would strike the part with a cracking sound. Then the parts went together smoothly.


    One by one, the parts were finished and handed over for assembly. Soon the bed came into view. I didn''t make a palace for this one.


    All that''s left is to put up the boards?


    That''s right.


    I could have done the final touches myself, but I decided to leave it to the user.


    Like this?


    Yes, yes.


    I placed the nail on the board and nodded to Anne, who was asking me. I nodded to Anne, who was asking me about the hammer.


    There was a clanking sound, and nails were being driven into the boards and the beams below. Then all the boards were in place. It''s done.


    "Yeah, it''ll be fine.


    I touched the bed here and there to make sure it was done. It was tightly assembled, so even if it bounced around a bit, it wouldn''t break anytime soon.


    I doubt that Anne would do that, though. I''m not sure if Anne will do it, but I''m sure she''ll have soft bedding (Camilo will actually do it), but it won''t be spring loaded. No ......, right?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that Liddy and Anne were both pleased with my words. It''s great when you can make something. I chose to work as a blacksmith just to experience it.


    The finished bed is brought into the room from outside via the terrace. In the past, things made outside had to go through the living room, but now that the terrace has been built, they go through there.


    I was a little concerned about hygiene, and since the distance to be carried is shorter this way, I think it was a good decision to build the terrace.


    "Is it around here?


    Maybe a little further.


    This way.


    Yeah, right there.


    Okay.


    And so the bed is installed. It''s already been a while since I had lunch. Even if I were to help with the room now, I would only be able to do so halfway.


    I asked Deanna if she still needed help, but she said, "Please start tomorrow," so our work for the day was done. There''s no need to rush more than this bed over there.


    So we started to move the bedding and Anne''s stuff from the guest room to the private room. I''ll leave the small stuff in the bedding to Anne and Liddy. There''s also underwear and stuff like that. .......


    Since I had some free time, I prepared a slightly more elaborate dinner that night. Everyone was happy, so it was worth the effort.


    At the dinner table, I said.


    At the dinner table, I said, "Well, now that the beds are made and the rooms are ready, we''ll have to do something to thank or reward everyone. Is there anything you want?��I don''t care if it''s money or something.


    It''s a family thing, so I don''t think a reward would be bad.


    Hmm. That''s a little weak, but still...


    I myself have done a lot of unprofitable things because of family and friends, so I feel like I can''t say it too strongly.


    However, considering the fact that I live in this forest where I am half self-sufficient, I guess it is true that there is not much I want. It''s also true that I don''t know what I want suddenly.


    I think I was a little too hasty.


    Oh!


    While I''m reflecting and everyone''s groaning, Sarmyah slaps her hand with the meat in her mouth.


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to it. Samija swallowed the meat in an embarrassed manner and said.


    "How about each of you and Eizo spend a day together?


    "What?


    I was a little puzzled by Samija''s words, but everyone else was excited, "That''s a great idea! Everyone else was excited.

 352 extension of a building

    "No, is that what you want?


    I said, trying to control the crowd. All eyes are on me.


    "You can get something more expensive. Like a new accessory.


    ''No, I don''t have anything like that right now.


    Samija said. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. I''ve already bought accessories before, so I don''t need them, you say.


    Besides, a good craftsman''s time is expensive.


    Now for Rique. If a custom-made sword costs no less than two gold coins, that''s how much my time in a day costs in monetary terms.


    In other words, even from a purely monetary point of view, there''s a good chance that this is more expensive than something like an accessory.


    I''m sure time is better than just buying something and giving it away.


    Deanna continued as if taking over from Rike.


    Well, if you guys are okay with that, I''m okay with that.


    After I said that, everyone went back to talking about what they wanted to do. Of course, I couldn''t intervene in the discussion.


    I thought about stopping them if their requests were too absurd, but that didn''t seem to be the case, so I proceeded with my meal in silence.


    The next morning, after completing my routine, I came to the area where the room was being extended. The pillars, joists, and rafters were already in place, the hallway was covered with floorboards, and some of the walls were covered with boards.


    A normal-sized bed, originally placed in Anne''s room, was propped up.


    The corridor was a little wider than usual, probably because we were told that one of the rooms would be used as a storage room for a while, so there seemed to be enough room to carry in materials.


    So it occupies a part of the corridor, but not so much that it interferes with the work.


    This could be finished as early as today.


    "If Eizo and the others help, maybe.


    Helen replied to my words. We''ve got three more people.


    We''re going to divide into three teams: the team that makes the boards, the team that puts up the floor boards, and the team that puts up the wall boards.


    After the floor and wall boards, the shingle team cuts out the roof boards, and when they are done, they move on to the roofing. The team consists of two strong men, Helen and Anne (or more accurately, three men with Krull carrying the cut boards).


    I''m a little worried about Helen and Anne, since they don''t have a history together, but when I consulted with Diana, she immediately replied that they would be fine, so I decided to go with this combination.


    Now it''s just me and Rike for the floorboards, and the rest of you for the wallboards. I''ve assigned Lucy to go to all of them and cheer them on. I wonder if she will be able to help when she gets bigger.


    We hammered the boards into the floor joists. I''m a cheat, and Rike is experienced, so the work goes smoothly. We put up the floorboards first to make room for work and materials.


    You work fast, sir.


    Is that so?��I''m not as experienced as Ricke.


    You don''t hesitate at all. He''s like a craftsman who''s been doing it for years.


    If you say so, I can work with peace of mind.


    As for me, I just do what I know how to do, so I swung the hammer down on the nail against the board, feeling a little sorry for myself.


    The sound of the hammering started in the morning. We all had lunch on the terrace. Lucy and Krull are with us, of course. The menu itself is the same as usual, but it''s nice to eat in the sunshine with a nice breeze.


    During the break after eating, Samija, Helen and Diana are playing with Krull and Lucy as they run around.


    You''re doing great. ......


    Really.


    My mumbling is met with agreement from Anne. I''m following their movements with my eyes, but I don''t think I''m strong enough to join them.


    I can''t argue with you at all if you say that it''s wrong to compare me with Helen, who has a seemingly inexhaustible supply of physical strength, and Diana, who has been trained by the beastmen Samija and her hunting.


    Let''s get back to work.


    I said to her as I cleaned up the dishes with Rikke and Liddy. Well, I guess I''ll have to work a little harder.

 353 a vacant room and a storage room

    From noon onwards, we continued with the work, but no matter how fast the work is, it''s not so easy to finish the floor and wall panels for two rooms.


    The roofing is still to be done. There are no trees around the house, so the view of the Akane-colored sky is not bad. If there is a transparent material, it might be possible to build a part of the house like an observation room or a sunroom.


    For a moment, the idea of making the terrace glassy also crossed my mind, but since Krull would not be able to poke his head in (physically), I rejected the idea in my mind.


    The next day, before noon, the floor and wall panel team finished their work. The sun was shining in the empty, uncovered room.


    If it doesn''t rain at all, it might be more pleasant here.


    "Then all living things would dry up and die, including us.


    There are creatures in the desert, but they have enough moisture in the fog and rain to survive, so we''ll have to do without it.


    "What do you mean, ''desert''?"


    Samija, who seemed to have finished cutting the boards, joined our conversation.


    A beastman who has lived in this forest for a long time doesn''t get to ask that question very often. A traveler would not come all the way through the dangerous desert, nor would he stop at the dangerous Kuro Forest, if he were not so sure.


    There is a place where it is very hot because of the wrath of the earth gods, but there is no rain because of the lack of blessings, and there is nothing but stones and sand. It''s called a desert.


    Wow, there are people living in such places?


    "I heard that some of them get water from under the ground, and can live even with a little water. I''ve never been there, so I don''t know.


    According to the "installed" knowledge, the deserts of this world are apparently located in a country far away from this area -- a federation of tribes and races, like the UAE in the previous world. --I''m not sure if I''ll ever get a chance to visit it in my second life.


    You know a lot, Eizo.


    Well, I''ve had my fair share of exposure to knowledge.


    "Well, I''ve had the opportunity to come into contact with a lot of knowledge. "Well, I''ve only had the opportunity to come into contact with a lot of knowledge.


    "Tell me something else.


    "Whenever you have something you want to ask me.


    I replied, and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    We ate lunch together on the terrace, and in the afternoon the whole family went to work on the roof. Whether it helps or not, Lucy is running around and barking as if to say good luck.


    On the roof, me and Rike, who can work fast, and Samija and Riddhi, who can climb trees and work at heights, are up there, while the other taller members of the family and Krull are in charge of passing the shingles from below.


    While making the overlapping portions, the shingles are gradually moved upward to make a roof that looks like a roof made of thick roofing shingles.


    Since the overlapping parts are large, we could only make progress little by little, but thanks to everyone who is getting used to this work, we finished the roof while there was still daylight.


    I couldn''t help but raise my arms above the finished roof and say


    "It''s done!


    I shouted. The three people who were also still on the roof raised their hands, and everyone below, including Krull and Lucy, cheered and applauded.


    But it''s always nice when you can make something big. I''ve been thinking about building a corridor to get to Krull and Lucy''s hut. .......


    I threw the bed that had been left in the hallway into one of the new rooms, and now it''s completely finished.


    The room at the end of the corridor will be used as a storage room for a while.


    Then I realized something.


    I just realized that the room and the hallway are not connected by a wallboard.


    "Yes.


    Deanna answers. I was going to ask her why, but she said.


    I was going to ask her why, but she said, "Because we might have to extend the hallway from here. It''s easier to do this then.


    I couldn''t say anything back and retreated to the kitchen, scratching my head.

 354 a promise kept

    As a memorial to the completion of the room extension, I made dinner a little more luxurious than usual. Drinking was also banned.


    No, actually, we don''t prohibit drinking in general. If there is work to be done on the next day, we restrict drinking so that it doesn''t affect the work, but if someone wants to drink, we usually serve it.


    However, people usually don''t want to drink, probably because I don''t usually drink. Not even Rike. The reason I don''t drink is because I''m weak.


    I''ve already explained to Anne that it''s okay to drink, but perhaps because she''s good at reading the situation, she hasn''t said anything either.


    So, we naturally end up drinking at such small celebrations.


    "Cheers, then.


    "Cheers!


    They set their cups together. Rikke quickly drains his cup and starts on the second one. If you like it, why don''t you drink it regularly?


    Speaking of which, if we get two sets of bedding, we can have two guest rooms. One of them is a spare.


    I said casually in the middle of talking about the room we had added. Helen responded.


    "The other one is a storage room, right?


    Yes, it is. I thought it would be a good place to put things that we don''t use often, but are useful to have in the house.


    Everything else can go in the storage room next to Krull''s cabin. The storage room is not too far from the house, so things that are only used occasionally can be placed there.


    So, alcohol and meat?


    I guess so.


    Both liquor and meat are currently stored in the warehouse. It''s not that it''s a pain to go get them after work, but if they''re at home and you can go get them, that''s more convenient.


    ...... I guess I''ll have to put a lock on it when I have to watch out for snacking.


    It''s not like you''re going to have to rush to get it in, but we''ll see. If you have something you want to put in there, you can do so, but you''ll have to call out to me. If you want to add something, you can do so, but please let me know.


    A voice of understanding echoed around the dining table. Then we talked about making time for each other.


    "Well, whatever I can do, but not the day you make the delivery.


    I know.


    The one who wrinkles the bridge of her nose and makes a sour face is Samija.


    She''s the one who started the whole thing, and unlike the rest of the group, her request could become the standard. That''s why she''s so careful about what she asks us to do.


    Let me know when the others have decided.


    Once again, the voices of agreement echoed, and the dinner ended in a lively fashion.


    The next day, we started to make the delivery. Anne would be joining us today, but she had helped us before, so it wouldn''t affect our progress too much.


    Even though you''ve helped me before, I''m sure there''s still a lot you''re not used to, so just ask around, okay?


    Yeah.


    Even Helen, who was the last one to come to our house, has been doing it for a month or two, so don''t try to do the same for Anne.


    Okay.


    The busy days pass and a new "normal day" begins with the addition of one more person. The sound of iron clashing with iron and the gurgling of flames echoed in the forge.


    After a few days of such "normal" work, the quantity needed for delivery would be reached. This time, Helen would not be wearing a wig, and Anne would not be hidden.


    We don''t need either of them anymore. It''s a secret that Anne is in our house, but no one would think that a mere blacksmith would have Her Imperial Highness.


    Anne has also never shown her face in public before, but unless she is a very close acquaintance of mine, I''ll just pretend to be someone else.


    As it turned out, nothing much happened until we reached Camilo''s store. Of course, I did not neglect to take precautions along the way.


    When we entered the city, the guards who knew us looked at Anne for a moment, but they did not say anything to us.


    I feel like I''ve already been recognized as such. I was a little reluctant, but the benefits were greater, and there was no reason for me to start making excuses and drawing Anne''s attention.


    So we all just bailed and walked on by without saying anything. Including Anne.


    "It''s a little amusing to think that an imperial princess bows to a single guard.


    Anne tried to argue with my words, but I interrupted her and continued.


    "Well, I''m just Anne, a Titan who''s currently holed up in the Eizo workshop. There''s nothing wrong with bailing on the guards.


    Anne looked satisfied with that and sat down again. I''d like to include her as much as possible in the ''usual'' activities of the Eizo workshop.


    As usual, I left Krull and Lucy in the hands of the boy and went into the business meeting room. After a while, Camilo came in.


    I feel like it''s been a long time.


    Was it the last time you were in the capital?


    Yeah.


    It was kind of turbulent. ....... So, how''s business in the Empire?


    It''s going well. If it doesn''t go well with the emperor''s direct intervention, I''ll be a complete idiot, so I have no choice but to make it go well.


    "I see.


    After that, they talked about the amount of deliveries as usual, and when Camilo looked at the head of the store, the head of the store nodded and called out from the room.


    Then another clerk came in with a basket full of leather bags. I don''t know what''s in it, but whatever it is, it''s quite a lot.


    "Is this from ......?


    "The client of this has told me to say. "Sorry to keep you waiting." They also said. "Please take care of Liddy."


    "Elven seed!


    Camilo nodded. He had faithfully kept his promise to send me seeds that could be bought with a single gold coin, a promise he had made to me when I had repaired the Elven Treasure Sword.


    The leather bag full of seeds on the table seemed to me as if they were shining brightly.

 355 seed

    After loading the usual supplies, two sets of bedding (as expected of a large store, they had plenty in stock), and the plant seeds that the elves had entrusted to Camilo, the cart left Camilo''s store and left the city.


    As the cart lazily drove down the street, I said to myself.


    I''m not sure what''s in the seeds yet, but does Liddy have any idea?


    "Yeah, well, pretty much.


    Well, it''s from where I''m from, so I have an idea.


    That''ll be fun.


    I''m looking forward to it. I used to grow medicinal plants in the fields, but nothing else.


    At home, we are growing fever-reducing and hemostatic herbs for disinfection and aromatic herbs in the courtyard. Only the mint (a similar herb, to be exact) grows in wooden planters that I made in between deliveries, since it can overgrow other plants if I''m not careful.


    For watering, I use the water from the cistern I built during the rainy season. In addition to the water stored by rainfall, I also fill the tank with a small amount of unused water from my daily fetching, so there is always a certain amount of water available.


    However, if we consider water for domestic use, irrigation, and fire prevention, which we haven''t paid much attention to so far, we may not have enough water. The amount of water we can secure with three large water bottles is limited.


    It''s time to dig a well near the house. ......


    "Then we won''t have to fetch water.


    When Deanna said this, Lucy turned to me and squeaked. I wondered if she realized that she might lose her daily routine.


    No, it''s a walk for Krull and Lucy, and it''s my morning exercise, so I''ll keep going. I don''t mind if it''s just a walk, but I''m more motivated to go out if I have a purpose.


    Lucy let out a relieved breath at my words and curled up in Deanna''s lap. Deanna smiled and gently patted Lucy.


    When we got home, we started to carry our stuff in. I parked the cart at the back of the house, let Krull go, and put charcoal and other things in the storage room.


    "Shall we put the barrels of alcohol in the storage room today?


    "Oh, yes. Please.


    Okay.


    With that, Helen hurriedly carried the barrel into the house. Helen didn''t seem to have much trouble, but it would be a little easier to get in from the terrace.


    We carried the bedding and seeds into the house as well. After eating lunch, I set up the bedding so that I could use the guest rooms for both the main and the spare rooms.


    After that, it''s usually time to do whatever I want on delivery day, but today was a little different.


    "Are these carrots?


    "Oh, we have potatoes too, sir!


    I think these are turnips.


    I see you''ve got some herbs we don''t have.


    What about this one?��....... I don''t like that one much.


    These are beans.


    We take the seeds out of the bag and we all check with Liddy. We were trying to decide which ones to plant first in the field.


    I asked Riddhi if there was a certain time to plant the seeds.


    I asked her if there was a certain time to plant seeds, and she said, "In this environment, you can plant seeds any time.


    She said, "In this environment, it can grow any time. He said, "In this environment, you can sow seeds any time of the year." According to him, the seeds of the Elven Forest have a characteristic of absorbing and growing in an environment with a lot of magic power like the Kuro Forest.


    In other environments, it grows as a normal plant. It is said that the reason why many people want seeds is because the taste and yield are often good.


    Should I have wondered when apples and berries can be harvested at the same time, when they should be harvested at different times?


    I asked Samija about this.


    I asked Samija about that, but she replied, "No, we took it for granted. ......


    I asked Samija about it, but she replied, "No, we took it for granted.


    "Oh, I see. If that''s how we were harvesting, we wouldn''t have questioned it.


    "We elves only learned about it when we started passing the seeds out .......


    I''m sure they looked it up after receiving complaints like, "I heard it could grow anytime, but it won''t grow," and went, "I see.


    The main reason why the elves don''t leave the forest is because they need magic power, but they also have a problem with crops.


    "All right, let''s plant some crops then.


    After an hour of discussion, I said, and we all headed for the field.


    Hopefully, this will bring us one step closer to self-sufficiency.

 356 field

    The field is located in our backyard ......, which has been turned into a courtyard by the addition of a room. At the moment, Riddhi is growing medicinal herbs and fragrant plants that she has collected in the forest, and they are blooming with small flowers and smelling good.


    The soil is in good condition, as Riddhi has been tending to it while I was preparing dinner and Helen and the others were practicing.


    However, the medicinal herbs and fragrant plants were only showing their lushness in one corner of the field, while the rest of the soil was brown.


    I guessed that he had been tending to the plants in the hope that one day there would be something to grow here.


    So this time we''ll plant carrots, turnips, garlic, herbs and potatoes?


    "Yes. We''ll need to widen the field a bit. ......


    We have a lot of strong men here.


    That''s true.


    Liddy chuckled. The more vegetables we can grow, the more we can cook. The garlic is very promising. Not only does it have its own benefits, but it also makes a difference when you eat meat, whether it''s roasted or made into soup, without it.


    But of course, if you eat too much of it, there will be a situation that will bother the older ladies. Well, I don''t have anyone other than my family to meet, but I guess it''s better to be careful because you never know when a guest will come.


    There are three hoes for plowing. So, Helen, Anne and I will plow the field, while the others plant carrots and herbs.


    Yes!


    I raise the hoe vigorously and swing it down with my hip. I could feel the blade of the hoe piercing the still hard soil with a rough thud.


    Perhaps it was the amount of rainfall, or perhaps it was the magical power, but the soil in this area was unusually hard. This hoe, which I made on a special order basis, is the only thing that can withstand this, but without it, it would have been difficult to cultivate the size of a vegetable garden.


    At present, I have not made a harrow that can be pulled by an ox.


    If we had one, we could have made it easier for Krull to pull it, and I''m sure she would have been very happy about it, but we don''t intend to make our farm that big at the moment.


    It may be a matter of time before we need it if we want to be completely self-sufficient.


    The three of us were standing side by side, but Helen and I were working faster, while Anne was lagging a little behind. There was no hurry, but Anne seemed to be worried about it.


    Why is Eizo so used to working on the farm when he''s supposed to be a family man?


    It''s like blacksmithing. It''s the same as blacksmithing, you know. A family name holder has to be able to do a lot of things to live in a place like this.


    In fact, the last time I did stray work was when I was in junior high school, when I was told to help out at my grandfather''s house. My current skills are based on cheats and installations, so it''s highly doubtful that I''m good enough.


    "I see. Helen, do you have any tips?


    Yes, I do. ....... Just put your back into it, and when it sticks, pull it back.


    That''s not how you teach!


    I''m not very good at teaching people!


    Helen is pouting, and Anne is apologizing. Helen was upset and Anne was apologetic, but they both smiled again soon.


    Helen has lived almost entirely on her own merits, you know. It must be hard for her to teach others because she''s different from me. You see things differently.


    While hoeing, I asked her something that had been bothering me for a while.


    "Speaking of which, have you ever worn a full plate mail, Helen?


    "Huh?��Yes, I have, at least. I''ve never worn one on the battlefield.


    Huh.


    I don''t know what it was, but I was taken to a ceremony at ...... or something, and they made me wear something called a "guard of honor."


    So you weren''t interested in what the ceremony was about.


    At my words, Helen put her bottom lip forward as if she was complaining to someone she couldn''t see.


    I''m sure she was reminded of that by the guy who had to deal with her, who called her a ''mercenary'' or something.


    I''m not very good at such formalities. It wasn''t long before he had me undressed.


    Did you have any trouble moving?


    If I didn''t, I''d be dead on the battlefield, and it would be disrespectful if I moved like an honor guard.


    "I see.


    I looked back down at the unploughed earth and swung the hoe down.


    What, are you going to make me one?


    "No. ......


    I look up again. The full plate mail is, of course, within the range of the blacksmithing cheat. It''s top-notch in speed and quality, and will be able to withstand the firearms that will appear in later years.


    So why don''t they make one?


    There are too many parts and it''s too much work. ......


    It is almost impossible to reduce the number of parts even for a cheat.


    If so, it is necessary to make a huge number of parts. The time required for each part is at least as long as the dust accumulates.


    But, however.


    But even so, there are times like the other day: ....... You can make some kind of breastplate or shin guards for everyone.


    "Oh.


    "Whoa.


    Helen and Anne reacted to my words at the same time. Helen has a big smile on her face, and Anne has a killer glint in her eyes.


    "One of these days, one of these days.


    I said, and returned my eyes to the hard soil.

 357 evidence

    We were able to finish plowing the field in no time. Even though there was one person who was not used to it, it was the work of three strong people, and the area was not so large.


    So, we decided to join in the sowing. Strictly speaking, we are planting seed potatoes on the ground we have just plowed.


    It''s not difficult in terms of what we have to do, but we have to do a lot of it.


    The potatoes are thrown out of the burlap bag, and we cut them one by one as we plant. As we were planting, Anne picked up one of the potatoes and casually said to me.


    "Can''t we just eat this potato?


    Because it has sprouts. ....... If you remove the sprouts and the skin is green, you can eat it. It''s poisonous.


    "What?


    Don''t do it, just in case.


    I will.


    If it''s the same as the potato I know, it''s mainly the buds and skin that are highly toxic.


    It looks okay when you cut it, but there is a possibility that it is inedible, so it''s better not to eat it.


    Helen, who had been listening to the conversation between me and Anne, said to me while planting the potatoes.


    "Oh, that''s why some people ate potatoes and had stomach problems?


    If you eat a lot of potatoes while they''re poisonous, you''ll die if you''re not careful.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. Helen, if you ever go back to mercenary work, be careful.


    Okay. I will.


    I told her to be careful, but if Helen goes back to mercenary work, it will be on the battlefield. You can''t always have enough supplies.


    There will be times when you have to eat this or you will die anyway. In such cases, you cannot stop yourself from eating.


    But even if it is only a stomachache, I hope you will avoid what you can avoid.


    Thanks to the efforts of a total of seven people plus two supporters (not to mention Krull and Lucy), the sowing was finished by nightfall, and the soil had absorbed water and lost its brightness.


    If the animals don''t come here, we don''t need a fence.


    "Well, yes. In the village, we built them.


    The other thing to watch out for is humans (including beastmen, dwarves, elves, and giants), but it would not make much sense to deal with them.


    I don''t think there are many people who would come all the way to a remote place like this to try to get a crop from a not-so-great field. .......


    Although they grow all year round, they don''t grow to the point where you can just plant them and say, "They''ll be ready tonight. I''d be hesitant to eat it if I did.


    I thought about expanding the menu in the future, and started to prepare dinner for today.


    The next day, I started working on the delivery again. Today it''s knives. After going through the morning routine, I put the sheet metal in the fireplace to heat it up.


    Oh, by the way, I haven''t finished Anne''s yet. ......


    I muttered to myself as I watched the sheet metal slowly heat up and turn red.


    "Do you want to make one?


    "It''s a sign of family. There''s nothing to say you can''t have one.


    I''ll watch.


    Yeah.


    Not as much time has passed since Rike came to our house as I thought. Even so, she had absorbed a lot of techniques and her skills had become quite good.


    Still, in her opinion, "I''m not good enough yet. My skills also still rely on cheats, and it''s frustrating that I can''t teach her efficiently, but I''m getting by with this apprenticeship.


    All of my family members have custom-made knives from Eizo Kobo.


    The sharpness is too great, but it is for daily use, for self-defense, and as a proof of family.


    On the other hand, knives of this level are not sold on the market. It is not because of the leakage of technology, but simply because it is dangerous.


    Therefore, there are not many opportunities to make custom-made knives. Not wanting to miss out on such a rare opportunity, Rike looked into the fireplace with me.


    He pulls out a piece of red-hot sheet metal, places it on the anvil, and hammers. It''s as if he''s tapping into the magic that pervades the Kuro Forest. The loud sound of metal clashing against metal echoed, and the magic that had not been fully absorbed at once scattered around like glittering grains of light.


    Next to her, Rike watched unblinkingly, trying not to miss it all.


    Tap, heat, tap, heat. The process was repeated many times. The shape of a knife covered with magic power was formed. Of course, it was still just an iron rod in the shape of a knife.


    After shaving it so that the magic would not be lost, and adding the engraving of a fat cat sitting on it, I put it in the fireplace and heated it.


    When it reaches a good temperature, take it out and put it in a water tank to quench it. From the water''s point of view, this is rapid heating. The water in the tank makes a loud "sizzling" sound, and steam rises up.


    The knife now has hardness. The next step is tenacity. The knife is exposed to the flames of the fireplace, which is slightly heated by the air. As soon as the temperature was raised just a little, the knife was removed from the fire.


    Now comes the finishing touches, but that will have to wait until after lunch. I called out to the others and took a break for lunch.


    After lunch, I polished the entire knife. The vaguely cloudy blade of the knife began to shine, reflecting the flames here and there in the forge.


    All that remains is to sharpen it.


    Yes.


    Do you want to try?


    No, I''m afraid I''m going to mess this up if I sharpen it. ......


    I think you''ll be fine. I don''t think it''s a good idea to force it.


    I want him to be able to sharpen steel that contains a lot of magic power eventually, and from what I''ve seen he seems to be able to do it, but I don''t have the taste to force him to do something he says he can''t do. You can do it yourself.


    I dipped the whetstone in water and started to put the blade on it by rubbing it against the blade of the knife.


    Once the blade is attached, the last task is done. I wrapped a piece of deerskin around the grip.


    All right, it''s done.


    "Well done, sir. May I see it?


    Sure.


    You hand the knife to Rieke. She looks around at the knife, scrutinizing it with the eyes of a child who has just received a new toy.


    It''s getting a little better, isn''t it?


    "Really?


    I didn''t notice much of a difference in my response to the previous ones, but if Rike said so, then maybe it was.


    You can watch while I make the sheath.


    Thank you.


    While I was splitting, pasting, and shaving the wood to make the sheath, Rike kept looking at the knife, saying things like "I see" and "I see".


    When the sheath was finished, I called out to Anne, who was working on putting the ironstone into the furnace. She pulled down the cloth she was wearing to cover her mouth.


    "What is it?


    I''ll give you this. I could have given it to you at dinner, but I thought the sooner the better.


    He sheathed the knife and handed it to Anne.


    "Is this a ...... knife?


    "Yeah, I made it myself. It''s very sharp, so be careful with it.


    "Okay. But why?


    Because it''s family property. Everyone in my family has one.


    You do?


    Yeah. Now that we''re a family, we have to give it to Anne.


    At my words, everyone took out their knives from their pockets and showed them. I guess the horror of the picture is too much now. Anne looked at it and nodded once.


    "Yes. I guess I''m really a family now. ...... Thank you.


    She then held the knife to her chest for a while.

 358 the first man

    After spending a little more than half a day making the knife, which is a symbol of our family, I''ll start making the delivery.


    I won''t be able to make much with the time I have left today, but the sooner I reach the quantity I can deliver, the closer my vacation will be.


    Vacation. I''ll probably be spending some time with someone on my upcoming vacation.


    They seem to be talking while I''m preparing dinner, so they''re probably deciding on the order and contents, but I''m afraid I haven''t heard how much they''ve decided.


    I hammered down on the sheet metal that would eventually become a knife, half afraid and half looking forward to it, but careful not to accidentally put too much magic power into it out of excitement.


    Then, the day of delivery came around. For the next two weeks or so, time passed as usual, without any particular comment.


    I took a day off in between, and even took a whole afternoon off to hunt and retrieve a deer, but nothing was said there. Everyone just went about their business.


    The delivery went on as usual. For some time now, Camilo has been telling me what''s going on in the world (there''s no way to get current, real-time information in the "installation"), but I''ve never heard him say


    I haven''t heard of anything in particular happening.


    With the Empire?


    Yeah. Yeah, it''s not public knowledge, but I heard that the search for Helen was terminated recently. The Kingdom has confirmed that a few of them have returned to the Empire.


    "I see.


    Hearing this, not only me but the whole family was relieved. Including Anne. I had heard that it would be resolved, but I was very happy that the matter that had been the biggest concern in our family was now officially resolved.


    There''s really nothing else. Well, there are a few skirmishes that have been going on, but it''s peaceful.


    Like the demon world?


    It''s quiet now. There are some encounters between patrols, but ......


    But it hasn''t led to any major battles, has it?


    I guess so. I''ve heard rumors that there''s a demon tribe that''s extremely powerful, but I''ve also heard that they''ll just cut you loose and leave you alone.


    Huh.


    Nilda, I think. I struck her with a custom-made Japanese sword. I''ll ask Helen later how good she is.


    I haven''t heard of any demons, so it looks like nothing''s going to happen for a while.


    So should we cut back on the weapons and make something else?


    No, we''ve expanded our sales channels to the Empire and we''re selling to the Republic, so we can continue as before.


    I see.


    Of course, I''d appreciate it if you could make some more. Of course, I''d appreciate it if you''d make some more, but there are plenty of ways to sell your products.


    I''ll do my best.


    Camilo laughed, and I laughed back. So the day''s delivery was over, and I gave the boy a tip and a pat on the head as I headed back through the streets and woods to my house.


    The family helped each other carry in the luggage, lightly cleaned Krull and Lucy (they would be properly cleaned tomorrow when we fetch water), and each of us cleaned our own dirt, and then we had free time.


    Normally, we would disperse and do whatever we wanted to do, but today, Deanna wanted to talk to us, so we all gathered in the living room.


    When I finished cleaning up quickly and headed for the living room, Helen and Samija, who must have also made quick work of it, were there first, while the others were still waiting.


    As you may have heard before, we had a bit of a run-in with the demons near the demon world.


    While waiting for the others, I asked Helen about it.


    "Hmm?��Oh. It was during a patrol mission, I think. We had a few.


    "One of them came to my house. He asked me to fire my weapon, so I did. I heard he said something about you.


    Oh, I may or may not remember that. ......


    Was there a strong one?


    Yeah, yeah. I have an idea. ...... Oh, that one.


    Yeah.


    I nodded. Helen saw this and sighed.


    I''m not sure if that''s a good thing or not.


    Is that how it works?


    That''s the way it is. That''s how I was saved.


    Helen laughs. Then, everyone else came into the living room from the other side of the room.


    Once everyone was seated and Lique and Liddy had prepared a cup of herbal tea, Deanna said, "Okay, let''s get started.


    "Well, then, let''s get started.


    You said you wanted to talk to me.


    Deanna nodded at my words.


    "You said before that you wanted to spend the holidays alone with me.


    Yeah, I remember.


    We''ve decided on the order of the day, so I thought I''d tell Eizo about it.


    I thought it was a bit ostentatious for that, but I didn''t say anything. I knew it was important to them.


    And the first one Deanna told me about was...

 359 first day off

    There were no room additions or custom level knife making, so deliveries quickly reached the expected number. However, the delivery date is still far away. That would naturally mean a holiday, of course.


    The day before the holiday, after work and dinner, I asked Deanna to borrow my bow.


    When I lightly plucked the string, the response was more firm than I expected.


    It''s strung pretty hard.


    Sometimes you have to aim when you''re far away, and if you''re too weak, you''ll get plucked.


    I see.


    In a situation where there is a lot of undergrowth, a little movement may give away your position, so you have to aim far away, and you have to reach your prey with enough speed to pierce it.


    The best way to do this is to shoot downwind, where the prey can''t smell you and hear you, and where you can''t be seen by the prey in the open, within 100 meters of you.


    The natural course of action would be to ambush them, or drive them into the open.


    In fact, the Samias seem to often use the method of driving them away with their sekko. I was out hunting the other day, but Anne came back tired.


    I''ll borrow it.


    "Yeah. Don''t break it. ...... But can you fix it quickly?


    I don''t like to break other people''s things, so don''t worry.


    I know.


    Deanna and I looked at each other and laughed.


    The next morning, after breakfast, I was dressed as usual and ready with my bow and quiver.


    The next morning, after breakfast, I put on my usual clothes, bow and quiver, and got ready.


    I''d leave it there if I were you. ......


    I''d leave it if I were you.


    Yeah. I''ll leave it.


    I''ll leave the ice to Deanna, who''s staying at home.


    Just put it in my room.


    "Yeah, okay. Have a good day.


    I''m off.


    Cermia and I said goodbye to everyone and left the house. Krull and Lucy said, "Going out? Outing? Krull and Lucy came running up to me with a look of "Out!


    I guess they thought I''d be with them this time, since I''ve been hunting with them for a while now. While I was petting them.


    "All right, stay home today. Your sisters will play with you later.


    When I told them, they both said, "Kurururururu," "Wanan! and went back to the hut. I called out to them, "Good boy!


    Yes, today Samija and I were going hunting alone. I''m not used to this, and since it''s just the two of us, we''re not going to hunt anything too big.


    We have enough meat reserves, and the goal is not to get meat, but to go hunting together and kill it (if we can, of course we will bring it back as meat).


    In that sense, it''s similar to sport hunting. I''ve been interested in it since I saw an online program on sport hunting in a previous world, and I''m a little excited about it.


    "Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since we''ve been alone in the woods. It hasn''t been that long since you came to our house and Rike came too.


    "Oh, I see. It''s become normal for everyone to be here.


    Samija says as she rustles through the undergrowth. They hadn''t reached the hunting grounds yet, so they were only on the lookout for anything dangerous, but they weren''t moving cautiously toward their prey.


    In the forest, it was a pleasant sunny day, with greenish light filling the area and the sun shining through the trees like a spotlight on the ground.


    Some flowers bloomed on the green stage as if to respond to the applause from the spotlight, and I almost forgot for a moment that I was in a dangerous forest.


    I''ve been out gathering plants and stuff before, but I''ve never hunted animals before.


    I said as I walked. I''ve had a run-in with a bear, but that was not hunting, it was killing.


    It''s not that hard. It''s not that hard. It''s like fishing. ...... No, I don''t know, considering how good Eizo is at fishing.


    When Samija heard my words, she grinned at me.


    I also laughed and told her "you son of a b*tc*" and gave her a shove on the head, she laughed and shrunk but did not run away.


    We walked for a couple of hours, picking some medicinal plants along the way. Around that time, when we must have been quite far from home, Samija''s movements changed.


    She slumped down a little and began to walk in a way that killed the sound of her footsteps. Her nose is twitching, as if she''s trying to smell something around here.


    Then she looked back at me, who was following a little behind, and said in a quiet voice.


    We''ll take it slow from here.


    We''ll take it slow from here.


    I replied in a voice that Samija could barely hear. Her answer was a nod. I nodded back to show my understanding, and walked slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible.

 360 hunt

    As expected of a beast living in the forest, Samija walked with very little noise. I can detect the sound because I know where it''s coming from, but if I didn''t, it would be lost in the wind or something.


    I try my best to keep up with it, but I can''t help making a louder noise. Maybe I should have made some boots with deer fur soles. I should have made some boots with deer fur on the soles, though I''m sure I would have felt like a bandit when I wore them.


    I stepped on a fallen branch and made a noise, which made me look at Samija, but she didn''t seem to mind. I guess she''s not close enough to be bothered by the noise yet.


    Well, that doesn''t mean that we have to go around making sure that all the beasts with good ears can hear us. We want to increase our chances of encountering them as much as possible.


    We followed Samija for a while, trying to make as little noise as possible, trying not to get separated from her, and trying not to mock her, but we didn''t see any prey for a while.


    There is a lake in this forest. There is a lake in this forest, and it seems to be fed by underground water from the nearby mountains.


    Not far from the spring, Samija lowered herself. I hastily bend down as well.


    She looks around for a moment, then crawls over to check the ground.


    There are footprints. Some old, some not so old, so I think they''ll be here again. Let''s wait here.


    "Yeah.


    I whispered back to Samija. He seems to be trying to kill his prey when it comes to drink water.


    The thought crossed my mind that tigers do the same thing, but I didn''t say anything about it.


    Samija, who had been twitching her nose for a while, muttered to herself.


    "...... And yet...


    Yeah?


    You''re getting more.


    "Oh, .......


    What Samija mutters is about her family. At first it was just Samija. Soon it was Rike, then Diana, then Liddy, and then Helen and Anne. Helen and Anne joined in, and to top it off, Krull and Lucy.


    It''s getting hard to call them a small family. Maybe that''s what''s not so interesting.


    I somehow turned my gaze from Izumi to Cermia.


    "You don''t like it?


    "No, not really. It''s fun to talk with everyone.


    I see.


    Samija shifted her gaze to the edge of the spring. I look back again.


    I thought you''d be more relaxed.


    That''s what I thought most of all.


    Really?


    Yeah.


    Both of them keep their gazes fixed on the fountain and speak in very low voices.


    I thought it would be the three of us for at least a few years. ...... Well, I thought if Rike left after a year or two, it would be the two of us for a while after that.


    When it came down to it, that wasn''t the case at all. I''d like to ask her if there is a watchdog involved in this, and if so, what she intends to do about it, but I''m sure I won''t get the chance.


    As I said before...


    Yeah.


    It''s not like I''m complaining either.


    Yeah.


    Just .......


    Then I felt something warm gently touch my shoulder. I looked and saw Samija''s head. I couldn''t see her expression because she was lying face down.


    I swallowed my saliva in anticipation of what she would say next. Samija looked up, and her eyes met mine. Her eyes seem to be moistening.


    My heart begins to beat faster. Easy, easy.


    Just then, Samija''s head turned to the side. To the Fountain. She''s twitching her nose.


    I hurriedly looked in the same direction and saw a very large deer drinking from the spring. There are three more deer around, each smaller than the one drinking water.


    If the one drinking water is a male, then the smaller one is probably a female.


    Samija and I looked at each other again, nodded gently, and picked up the bows that had been placed there.

 361 prey

    Samija and I gently picked up our bows from where we had left them.


    The tree deer was on the other side of the spring, and we were watching it from behind a shrub, so we couldn''t see it clearly from the other side.


    Well, that''s probably why he came out to the edge of the spring. If they could see us completely, they would have been too cautious to approach us.


    He takes an arrow out of his quiver and attaches it to his bow. Don''t pull the string yet.


    After a while, just as Jyuka was about to finish her drink, Samija tapped me lightly on the shoulder. You want me to aim.


    I slowly stretched my left arm out in front of me, so that the base of my right thumb was against my cheekbone, and drew my bow. At this distance, with this bow, and with my strength, I should be able to reach the target in a straight line, not a parabola.


    So, I aim straight without angling the arrow.


    The head?


    Yeah.


    We had a very short conversation in a very low voice. Then the head of the deer, which had been drinking water, lifts up and suddenly turns to face me. Did he notice me?


    The barking deer is staring at you as if it is surveying you. In other words, it hasn''t moved a muscle.


    I unleash the power stored in my drawn bow. Boom! A sharp sound is heard, and the arrow that has gained speed heads straight for the deer.


    It would have been better if I had aimed for the right target, but something at the moment I released it affected me, or maybe my aim was off in the first place, but the arrow hit not Jushika''s head but his neck, and instead of losing its speed, it pierced him deeply.


    That would have been a fatal wound, but there was a good chance it would have escaped. It would have been better if the arrow had hit him in the shoulder or thigh, so that he could not use his legs.


    "Shit.


    As soon as I said that, I heard a bang right next to me. There was a sound. The arrow was even faster than the one I had fired, and it pierced the tree lion''s head with a dull thud as the arrow struck its neck and knocked it back a little.


    The barking deer, which was on the verge of rampaging, fell to the ground. The rest of the deer ran away like rabbits.


    Did you get them?


    "Yes.


    Sarmyas answers my question as if nothing had happened. That''s the dignity of a professional woodsman.


    We slung our bows over our shoulders again and began to walk along the edge of the spring to retrieve our prey.


    A little while later, Samija suddenly gave a small laugh.


    "Huh.


    "What''s wrong?


    What''s the matter?" "Well, I guess even elephants have their weaknesses.


    That''s true. I''m not used to swords and spears, but I''m not used to bows.


    Is that how it is?


    That''s the way it is.


    We both laughed at that.


    When we reached our quarry, we found that it had arrows in its neck and head, and was bleeding from them. It was a huge thing, but it didn''t move a muscle.


    Let''s move him. We don''t want to smell too much blood by the Fountain.


    Okay.


    I put my hand on the prone deer first.


    Is that what you do when you eat?


    "Is that what you do when you eat?" Samija asked, noticing my gesture.


    That''s right. "Yes, to apologize and thank you for the lives you took, and to pray for the salvation of your soul.


    "Hmm.


    Samija''s reply was curt, but she too gently placed her hands together.


    For just a few seconds, she prayed for the soul of the deer she had killed. Maybe he (a male, by the looks of it) has been reincarnated in another world, too.


    Then, Samija quickly ties the rope around his leg. The two of us pulled the rope and dragged him along.


    They quickly dragged a large deer from the spring and brought it to a distance. The rope was then used to hang the deer from a tree, and Samija inserted a knife around its neck. The heart seems to have already stopped, and although it doesn''t spurt out loudly, it doesn''t seem to be frozen yet, and it starts to drip slowly.


    Samija dexterously handled the knife and ripped out the belly to remove the internal organs. First the intestines and bladder, then the liver, stomach, lungs, and heart.


    You''re really good at this, aren''t you?


    "Of course I am. Besides, the meat won''t taste good if it gets stuck here. ......


    I see.


    I don''t know what the logic behind it is, but it''s better than nothing. I guess I should say that it was a good decision to leave this to the professionals, Samija.


    The rest of the organs were thrown away (the wolf would come to eat them), but the heart was the only one that I could find.


    But the heart is buried in the ground with a knife. In this way, you give life back to the forest, and the forest gives you new life.


    After quickly removing the internal organs, we dragged the deer to the lake, and that was the end of what we had to do today.


    After lowering the suspended deer, Samija and I began pulling again.

 362 Lunch

    After a while of frantically pulling the deer, I arrived at the lake I see every morning. It took a lot of strength and perseverance, and I wondered if everyone on the hunt did this every time, even though there were many of us.


    When we saw the lake, we both sped up and dunked the deer into the lake.


    Breathing on my shoulder, I asked Samija.


    "Do you travel this far every time?


    "Yes.


    What did you do before the others came?


    "Well, we kill them closer to the lake. There are several points.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Today we just went where we could find them. I figured with the elephants around, it wouldn''t be a problem to tow them.


    I don''t know if I''d call it being smart or not. I guess that''s what you have to do to live in this forest.


    The rest can be found at .......


    Samija was about to say something, but stopped in mid-sentence. Obviously, she was about to slip up.


    I show my mischievous side and ask her.


    "What''s next?��What?


    "Nothing, man! Let''s just get some food!


    Ugh.


    The answer came in the form of a nice punch to the side.


    I rubbed my aching side and followed Samija around the lake.


    I was so tense before I killed the deer, and so distracted afterwards, that I didn''t notice that the sun was already a little past midnight.


    As soon as I began to recognize the area, my stomach began to lament its lack of content.


    "Oh, I''m definitely getting really hungry.


    You know what? I don''t feel like eating in that area, so let''s eat over there.


    Okay.


    S��mi�� walks at a brisk pace. I''m desperately trying to keep up with her. When we were within sight of the sunken tree, we both decided to settle down.


    As I hadn''t been exercising much lately, Samija volunteered to pick up the firewood, out of concern for my health.


    While she was gathering the firewood, I gathered some stones from around the area to make a small fireplace.


    But it was a simple one, just three or four stones in a row. But it is still useful enough to heat the small pot I brought with me.


    When the fireplace is ready, fill the pot with water from the lake. Lunch (unfermented bread with sweet and spicy meat) will not be ready for a while.


    As I was preparing, Samija came back from picking up firewood.


    This is about right, isn''t it?


    Yeah, it should be enough to boil a pot of water this size.


    I put some thin wood in the fireplace and light it with my ignition magic. When the flame peeked out, I added the rest of the wood and made the fire bigger.


    When the fire had stabilized, I placed the pot on the stove. Although it has not been used for that long, the pot has become sooty around the edges and has a warlike appearance.


    From time to time, the tongue of the flame licked the sides of the pot, encouraging it to grow into an old and powerful man, and raising the temperature of the water inside.


    As I watched the flames, I said something that suddenly came to mind.


    I remembered that when we first started going to the city, we had to walk and carry our goods on our backs.


    "Oh, that''s right, that''s right. We took some breaks along the way, didn''t we?


    Yes, yes. Oh, by the way, ......".


    It wasn''t that long ago, but we were so busy reminiscing that we almost lost the water in the pot.


    I hurriedly removed the pot from the fire and brought the herbs (with a twinkle in my eye, I said, "I''ll mix them myself! I''ll mix it myself! It''s a bit of a mess, but it makes a great herbal tea, according to ....... Liddy said.


    Thank you.


    Thank you.


    We took our lunch out of our luggage, poured the herbal tea into our respective cups, and put our hands together.


    When I first drank the herbal tea, it had a faint grassy smell, a sweet scent, and a slight sour taste, and after I swallowed it, I felt a slight coolness.


    This is good.


    I couldn''t help but think, "This is good," and Samija took a sip of her tea.


    "This is good.


    "This is good," she said, gobbling down her lunch.


    "This is good, too.


    He laughs. It may not be good manners, but there is no one to blame in this situation.


    "That''s good. Don''t be too hasty, okay?


    I know.


    The amount of lunch is not that much. The amount of lunch was not that much, and the two hungry people finished it in no time.


    Now, ......, we''ll just go home.


    I said as I finished cleaning up the fire. Samija''s eyebrows went down when she heard that.


    Oh dear, it can''t be helped.


    But if we leave now, we''ll only be bored, so let''s pick some fruit along the way.


    At my words, Samija said.


    "Yes!


    He replied with one of the biggest smiles I''ve ever seen.

 363 a second person

    Maybe it was luck, or maybe it was just Samija''s enthusiasm, but we were able to pick more fruit than we expected.


    There is a new face this time. It was a pomegranate-like fruit. When I asked Samija about it, she said it was edible, so I tore off two pieces and threw them into my mouth.


    I tore off a couple of pieces and popped them in my mouth. "They''re a little astringent.


    "But it''s good, right?


    "Yes.


    The astringency is a bit strong, but the sourness and sweetness are delicious. In the previous world, there was one growing near my parents'' house, and I used to eat it when I was a child, but it didn''t taste much different.


    Many of the fruits and vegetables that I have eaten since I came here are closer to the natives, and their bitterness and acidity are stronger than the ones I ate in the previous world.


    It''s not that I can''t get used to it, because I''ve been eating them for a certain period of time, even though it''s been less than a year, but it''s true that I feel relieved when I eat something that tastes similar to what I had in the previous world.


    I suppose it showed on my face and in my smell. Samija asked me with a grin.


    Eizo, you look happy.


    "Really?


    Well, I''m actually happy. I patted Samija''s head, and she seemed to squirm for a moment, but then her eyes narrowed. A little feline.


    And so, Samija and I returned home.


    "I''m home.


    "I''m home.


    "Welcome home.


    When we opened the door, we found Rike and Liddy in the living room. Samija walked quickly back to her room. She had moved around a lot, so she wanted to get cleaned up.


    Where are the other three?


    "They''re in the back, practicing and taking care of Krull and Lucy.


    Leake answered. I smiled and said.


    "Good to see you. What have you two been doing?


    Practicing magic. We''re getting pretty good at seeing.


    Rather unusually, Rieke said with pride. I see. I''ll probably be overtaken soon.


    I don''t know if it''s because you''re a dwarf, but you''ve got good muscles. If you keep going like this, you might be able to use simple magic.


    Oh, you think so?


    Yeah.


    Liddy nodded loudly. I''m not sure if this is the first time I''ve mentioned this, because Rikke is standing next to her, more surprised than I am.


    It would be useful if you could at least use the ignition spell.


    In fact, I have used the magic of ignition here and there to save my life. Lighting a fire is an unexpectedly troublesome task. There is a big difference between having this magic and not having it, which is as easy as using a lighter.


    Will I be able to light the furnace when I learn it?


    Yes.


    My furnace, fireplace, and stove will keep the fire going if I use the ignition magic to start it. The furnace, fireplace, and stove can be used normally, but their performance is different from that of magic.


    It would be nice if we could do the same thing while the master is away.


    "It would be nice to be able to do the same while you''re away, so I don''t have to worry about whether I''m doing my job properly.


    I smile again and say. To be honest, I don''t want to be in a situation where the work stops without me.


    Even with the cheats I''ve been given, you never know when something might cause me to lose my second life.


    I don''t know if the girls will continue to use this workshop when that happens, but I want to get them to a situation where they can at least use it.


    But I''ll do my best.


    Whether or not she knew what I was thinking, her expression tightened and she showed her determination with her heart once again.


    At dinner that night, the next selection was already announced. The announcement came from Diana.


    "Next is Rike.


    "Yes. So that''s the order in which they came to us?


    I asked Deanna. It doesn''t matter who you are, but it''s better to know the order so you can be prepared.


    "Yeah.


    I was afraid that she might not tell me, but she did. I guess it wasn''t a secret.


    So, next is Deanna?


    "No.


    No, because ......


    I thought it was Samija, Rike, Deanna, Liddy, Helen and Anne who came to our house (with Krull and Lucy in between), so I said Deanna after Rike, but I was wrong.


    "Helen?


    When I said that, Helen''s shoulders jerked a little. Helen''s shoulders perked up a little when I said that, which was hardly surprising if the order had already been decided.


    "How did you know?


    Helen was the first to come to our house.


    Yes, in the order of when she first came to live in our house, Helen came later, but in the order of when she came to live in our house, Helen came first because she was here to request the shortsword.


    That''s why it''s nice to meet you.


    Deanna winked at him. If I''m right, Helen should be next, but what will she ask for?


    Half afraid, half looking forward to it, I put another bowl of soup on my plate.

 364 breastplate

    Our studio is closed on an irregular basis. In our case, indefinite means "I''ll take a day off when I''m free or tired.


    Therefore, if someone else says "Let''s take a day off", we will take a day off unless we are very busy with the deadline.


    And basically, we are never pressed for time. We don''t have a busy season, and Camilo has taken the stance that he doesn''t care if we make more or less because he''ll only sell what you make, so he won''t complain if the next delivery is a single knife. I''m sure they''ll complain a lot about ......, though.


    I mean, basically, I should be able to take a day off any time I want, but I''ve rarely had anyone tell me that. I think Samija has mentioned it once or twice.


    So, for the past two weeks since I was told that Rike would be next, I''ve spent my time as usual delivering goods, picking up game, tending to the fields, and making small items.


    In other words, that much time has passed while I was somewhat afraid to ask for a vacation.


    It may be called ungrateful, but I didn''t want to rush my date with Rike. I''m not in a hurry to go on a date with Ricke. .......


    So, as a new week began, I saw a figure approaching me after finishing my work. It wasn''t Rike ......, it was Helen.


    Do you have a minute?


    Yeah.


    I need you to do something for me.


    What is it? What is it? - You can ask me almost anything.


    I said, wiping my sweaty face with a towel. It''s a family favor. I think ...... I can ask you anything, except for things that will endanger me or someone in my family.


    "Well, ...... I want you to make me some armor.


    "Armor?


    By the way, Helen''s armor was lost during the revolution in the Empire. Anne also brought her sword, but not her armor.


    When I asked her about it later, she said she didn''t know. She said she didn''t know. The armor was ordinary, so it must have been thrown away.


    Are you going back to being a mercenary?


    "...... No.


    No?


    Helen nodded her head. There is a pause.


    It''s a job that could disappear at any moment, but it''s been a while and I wanted to let some people know I''m okay.


    "I see.


    I see." He may be saying that it is not safe to go that way with only a sword and no armor. That''s understandable.


    "Shall we go full plate?


    "You can''t walk well with that. Oh, you can lend me your Krull.


    No, you can''t. It''ll make your mother sad.


    Helen and I laugh at each other.


    So, what do you want?��If you really want a full plate, that''s fine.


    We don''t plan to make it as a product of our company at the moment, because it would take too much time and effort to make a large number of them, but if it''s to be worn by my family, I''m willing to pay the price. However, if it''s to be worn by my family, I''m not afraid to put an elaborately crafted helm on the full plate.


    "Yes, .......


    Helen put her hand on her gargle and pondered seriously. In the event that you''re going to return to mercenary work, you''ll probably be traveling long distances anyway, so you don''t want anything too heavy.


    Thoracic armor, armor, and maybe shin guards. ......


    What''s the coverage?


    The chest and arms should be tight, the shins moderate.


    Hmm. And the belly?


    Belly. ......


    Helen thinks again. She''s looking up at the heavens, so she''s probably thinking about what the situation might be.


    In the previous version, the belly area was not covered with steel. I wonder if they were emphasizing movement and thinking, "If it doesn''t hit me, it''s nothing to worry about.


    I don''t care about the belly. Just the chest, like Deanna''s.


    "Okay. Both breasts? Or just the left one like before?


    Both breasts, please. It used to have both, but it broke and when they fixed it, they left one of them alone. It was still good, so I just kept it.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    The hidden story of "Xun-Lightning" may not be worthy of ......, but there was a reason for it, wasn''t there?


    Now, there remains the biggest obstacle to its production. I suppose I could do it, but I''m afraid to do it when I don''t have the means.


    I''ll leave the ...... measurement to Rike.


    When I told him the solution to the biggest barrier, his answer came back with a hard punch to the shoulder.

 365 Measurement and Formation

    Steel becomes harder than normal when it is enchanted with the cheat''s ability. The hardness contributes to the sharpness of a knife or the durability of a shortsword.


    Hardness is also important for armor. Of course, hardness alone is brittle, so a certain degree of flexibility is also necessary.


    The day after Helen asked me for advice. The next day, after Helen''s advice, I set to work on the armor. Most of the deliverables were ready, and it wouldn''t be a problem if I spent a few days working on other things.


    What about Rike?


    "I''ll watch.


    "I''ll observe." Rike said he didn''t have anything urgent to do. He said he had no urgent work to do, so he should ask for a day off, but he didn''t.


    Uh, well, can you measure Helen for me, please?


    "Sure.


    Helen, Rike, and Anne, who had been beckoned to me, retreated toward the house. There''s no point in measuring her here. .......


    Anne was probably helping. Helen is tall, so it would be better to have Anne, who is also tall, help her. I asked Rike to help because she knows how to do that kind of measurement.


    In the meantime, I started preparing the sheet metal for the breastplate. The sheet metal is of a certain size, but it is not enough to make the breastplate.


    The sheet metal is rectangular. Stack two of them on top of each other, heat them, and beat them on an anvil. They do not need to be tightly adhered to each other, so they are beaten without borax.


    When the sheet metal becomes twice as wide, make a crease in it with a soldering iron, and then bend it. Now that you have a piece of sheet metal that is twice as thick, add another sheet of sheet metal to it, and repeat the process of heating, beating, and folding in the same way.


    When we finally start to stretch the sheet metal that we''ve folded several times, or rather, that we should call a lump of iron, Helen and the others come back. There shouldn''t be too many places that need to be measured, but it took quite a while.


    We don''t use it often, but we have a little paper and writing utensils for just such occasions. If I had used a cheat, I could have made the shape accurate just by looking at it, but I left the fact that I had measured it to claim that I had done it.


    The paper he handed to Rieke had some numbers on it. I heard that the units of weights and measures are slightly different between the Kingdom and the Empire, but the scale in my house is the Kingdom''s, so the numbers must have been measured with it.


    It seems to be correct even if I check it with a combination of installation and cheat. I glanced at the paper and took out a lump of iron from the fire, which was just getting hot.


    From here, I made the shape. There are two types of armor, one with separate chests and one with separate chests, but this time I''m going with the one with separate chests.


    In order to make it function as an armor, the center part should be thicker and thinner toward the edge.


    First of all, stretch it out on a regular anvil, and when it is about 4cm thick all over, make a steel plate that is about 2-3cm thick in the middle and a little thinner at the edges. The thickness of the steel plate should be 2 to 3 cm in the middle and a little thinner at the edges.


    Finally, it was time for lunch before forming the chest part ....... I paused my work.


    How do you like it, master?


    "Well, steel is steel, so there''s no big problem at the moment. Changing the thickness was not as difficult as I thought it would be. Changing the thickness wasn''t as hard as I thought, though the molding of the chest may become a problem in the future.


    Rike asked me this as we were leaving the forge for lunch, and I answered him honestly.


    In fact, even though I needed to change the thickness for now, it was nothing more or less than making a steel plate. It''s not a very difficult task.


    My answer seemed to have met his expectations, and he didn''t ask for any more details.


    Shaping a curve is a little difficult with an ordinary anvil. I brought a small, round anvil from the corner of the forge and set it next to the usual anvil.


    I placed the part to be bent on it and beat the steel plate as if it were wrapped around me.


    I had to shift the position of the hammer a little at a time, otherwise it would actually be wrapped, so I shifted it to get the shape I wanted and swung the hammer down again and again, making a high-pitched clanking sound and sending off bright red sparks so that it would be filled with magic power.


    Slowly, slowly, the steel plate changed its shape, as if in response to my wish.

 366 color

    I kept pounding on the sheet metal and eventually created a shape like a silkworm cocoon. After this, I quenched and tempered it like a weapon. The balance of hardness and tenacity is the same for armor.


    However, there is something that needs to be done first. While I was preparing the sheet metal for the dorsal armor, the temperature of the thoracic armor was dropping, so I beckoned Helen over.


    Helen came up to me, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "What is it?


    I''m not finished yet, but just check that the size is right.


    Okay.


    I handed her the breastplate and she placed it on her chest.


    Helen placed it on my chest and said, "I''m going to be lining it and tightening it with a leather belt, so make sure it fits.


    "Yes.


    Helen twisted and turned her body while holding it to her chest. There should be nothing wrong with it, according to my sense, but there are many cases where it would be more "comfortable" if it were slightly off.


    It is up to the user to decide. Perfection is not a necessary condition. The only and absolute condition is that it is easy for the user to use.


    "How''s it going?


    "Yes, it''s perfect. It moves well.


    Let''s finish it then.


    Yeah.


    I put the thoracic armor aside and started to work on the dorsal armor.


    The day ended with the dorsal armor taking shape to some extent. I''ll do the rest tomorrow.


    The next day. Today, I want to finish the thoracic armor. I''ve already finished hammering the thorax out of the sheet metal, so I should be "used" to it.


    Helen, I''m sorry, can I touch your back?


    "What?


    Everyone looked surprised at my words. I didn''t say it well enough.


    Sorry, I know what size you are, but I wanted to know if I could mold your back. ......


    Oh, .......


    And they all looked at me like, "I see. It''s just a part of the job, and I was afraid to do the chest one even if I had his permission, but the back one, if I had his permission, I''d like to be allowed to do it.


    Helen, who was a little red in the face, turned her back to me hesitantly. I assume that means it''s OK and touch her.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me, .......


    I thought it would be a bad idea to touch her gently, so I touched her boldly. Even with my clothes on, I could feel the firm but supple muscles. I had practiced sword fighting with Deanna almost every day since I came to live here.


    Can you roll your back next time?


    Like this?


    Yes, yes.


    Helen threw her body forward. The shape and feel of her back was different from the way she had stretched it out before.


    Thank you, that''s enough.


    Did you like that?


    Yeah. Thank you, thank you.


    Now I feel that I should leave a little room on my back. Before I forgot the feeling, I took out the sheet metal that I had put in the anvil to shape the back armor.


    I used a small anvil to shape it. Of course, I had to remember to put magic power into it. What had been just sheet metal gradually changed its shape, and eventually became a shape that covered Helen''s back.


    It was still too hot to put on Helen''s back, so while waiting for it to cool down, he heated the breastplate on the fire pit. This is where the hardening process takes place.


    I waited for the temperature to rise to the appropriate level, and as soon as it did, I put it in the tank to cool it down. There was a loud noise and steam, and the heat in the forge rose even higher.


    I and everyone else are drenched in sweat. This is something that even cheats can''t prevent, so it can''t be helped.


    I wonder if there''s anything like an air conditioner. ....... Even if there is, it may be a drop in the bucket, but if there is a difference between having it and not having it, it is human nature to want to install it.


    When I pulled up the thoracic armor from the tank, I found that it had become completely hard. The surface was rough, so I used a file and a sharpener to clean it up.


    Eventually, the surface became shiny and silvery. Now it''s time to temper it to make it more tenacious. .......


    Helen.


    Hmm?


    I called Helen again. This time it''s not about size.


    "Don''t you like blue?


    No?


    No?


    I make sure of that, and start heating the breastplate on the fire. This time, I don''t heat it up enough to make it red hot. Instead, I adjust it so that it stops at a certain temperature.


    If the steel is heated in the presence of oxygen, the surface will be oxidized and rust will form. Rust is not the same as red rust.


    What I am doing now is to create an oxide film. If you make an oxide film, it is difficult for rust to appear because it is oxidized. And when you make an oxide film, the reflected light will be colored by interference depending on the thickness of the oxide film.


    At the end of the heating process, call Leake, show him the fire bed, and say.


    "All right, this is the temperature. Take a good look at it.


    Okay.


    I took the breastplate out of the fire, and it had a bright blue color.

 367 Armour of "Quick Lightning"

    "Oh!


    When Rike saw the bright blue breastplate, he couldn''t help but exclaim.


    When everyone looked at him to see what was going on, their faces were also filled with surprise.


    "Wow, ......!


    Among them, Helen was the one with the brightest eyes. I guess she genuinely likes this kind of thing, partly because it''s hers.


    "I''m going to paint the rest of the body this color, okay?


    "Of course it''s good!


    Helen shouted loudly, as if the whole air in the forge was trembling. Helen shouted loudly, as if the whole air in the forge was shaking, "It''s worth it if you''re this happy.


    If it were possible, I would have added a gold pattern to it, but even though the blue already stands out enough, I didn''t want it to stand out any more than it already does, and it seems to affect my status.


    "So that''s how you add the colors.


    Anne murmurs as if she is truly impressed.


    "Have you seen it?


    "I''ve never seen it done before. I''ve never seen it done before, but she''s a princess and I''ve seen more messy decorations in the royal court.


    Wow. I''d like to see that.


    Oh, you''re always welcome in the Empire.


    No, thank you.


    A knight in the royal court of the empire is no small thing. I''m just a blacksmith, so I don''t know anything about it, but I''m sure there are famous knights in the kingdoms and republics.


    The armor of such a knight would not have been hammered and polished. It would have been richly decorated in a manner befitting its status.


    The more intricate the decoration, the more time and effort it takes, and the more money it costs.


    And if they can pay for it, they have a source of income - in other words, a territory. In other words, they are of high status.


    In a place like a royal palace, it is necessary to show what kind of status you have.


    It is also important to know who is wearing the armor, because the war recorders, who were not there when the demons were defeated (perhaps Miss Frederica was also there), would say, "I can''t see the coat of arms clearly, but that big lion''s head ornament is Lord Somehow.


    It''s good to be able to make a big name for yourself on the battlefield, but if you don''t know who it is, you may literally lose a lot of money.


    In that case, it would be better to have some kind of decoration, even if it is not gold. If you''re a mercenary, your exploits on the battlefield may be related to your reward.


    Thinking about this, I hesitantly asked Helen.


    "Hey.


    "Yeah?


    Do you want me to put a wolf ornament on your ......?


    No!


    I don''t need it!" She denied it with great force. Well, that was an unnecessary concern. As I was thinking that.


    "I understand what you''re thinking, and I appreciate it, but I don''t want to make it too heavy with unnecessary decorations, because my main focus is ''fast''.


    He followed up.


    It''s true that if the armor is too heavy and slows down the lightning, it''s useless. It would ruin the name. I tried to make the back armor as heavy as possible so as not to add extra weight, but if I make the armor too heavy by adding decorations, it will be the end of the world.


    I''ll just match the other colors then.


    Oh!


    Helen, with a big smile on her face, and the others went back to their work. Now, I have to continue.


    After that, the dorsal armor was done as well as the thoracic armor. The armor and shin guards were also molded and colored in a straightforward manner. The shape of the armor is not as complicated as the chest armor, and the range of motion is not as severe as the back armor.


    In this way, a complete set of blue parts was completed, but this is not the end. I painted the inside of each one with crepe and stretched a cloth.


    The cloth is then covered with deerskin again, and the edges are riveted (naturally in blue).


    The cloth is then covered with deerskin and riveted at the edges. The one I had before was like that.


    The thoracic armor and dorsal armor are connected by belts at the shoulders and armpits. The metal fittings of the belt are blackened with an oxide film of black rust in the same way as the thoracic armor. It''s no use if the belt is ruined by rusting from the metal fittings. .......


    The final fixation for armor and shin guards is the belt.


    It took me about four days to complete the whole set. I wonder how much time it would take to make a full body armor.


    In my case, I feel that the work time and the profit are not worth it. In that time, I could make any number of swords and knives.


    When I complained to Rike about this, he said.


    I complained to Rike about this, and he replied without hesitation, "Why don''t you just take that money?


    He replied in an indifferent manner.


    I don''t think so.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with taking the amount of time a craftsman spends to make something. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with a craftsman getting paid for the time he spends making things, though for some reason the master doesn''t like to get paid for that.


    Ugh. ...... I''m sorry about that.


    I somehow think in terms of the quality of what I have done. In my old job, I used to include the work time in my estimates and invoices, but here, perhaps because I''m doing what I love, I can''t seem to get the idea of including the work time in my thinking.


    I''ll have to work on this gradually.


    Now that I had a complete set of armor, I asked Helen to try it on. It''s just before nightfall, and the sun has long since passed midnight, but there''s still time for it to turn orange.


    Let''s see if you can put it on by yourself.


    Okay.


    Even though it was the first time for her to put everything on, Helen put it on quickly and easily. Eventually, the figure of "Xun-Lei" appeared, wearing the blue partial armor.


    How are you feeling?


    It doesn''t look out of place. It''s not like it''s going to take much to put it on.


    I see.


    Helen bent over and rolled her body back and forth to check her condition. If it doesn''t feel uncomfortable after all that movement, then it''s okay.


    That''s when I was relieved.


    "Hey...


    Helen looked at me with serious eyes. I was a little intimidated by her determined gaze.


    The next thing Helen said was something I knew she might say.


    The next thing Helen said was something I knew she might say, "Would you be willing to test me, Eizo?

 368 "Quick Lightning" and the Blacksmith

    "Me?


    I asked, pointing at myself. Helen nodded broadly.


    From the seriousness of her expression, I''m guessing she wasn''t joking.


    "I''m just a blacksmith.


    "That''s harsh.


    Everyone in the family nodded, except for me. No, no, no.


    I''d like to correct this divergence in perception, but I''m not going to bring it up now because I''m afraid I''ll lose the majority vote. I don''t want to start a war that I know I can''t win.


    Well, why not: ....... No, I didn''t need to say that.


    I looked at Helen, who continued to stare into my eyes, and I sighed.


    I had no choice.


    "Yes!��That''s what I''m talking about!


    "Yes! Helen slaps me on the back with a sound that echoes through the forge and runs out.


    "Oh, hey, wooden sword .......


    I don''t even have time to say anything. I sigh again, and prepare three wooden swords. Two of them are Helen''s, of course, but I borrowed one from Deanna.


    "Don''t break them, they''re familiar.


    "I can''t vouch for her like that. I''ll rebuild it if it breaks.


    Hmm. Good.


    Deanna patted me on the shoulder and sent me on my way. I didn''t feel like it, but I had to do it.


    When I walked out, Helen was rolling her shoulders in circles. If she can move her shoulders like that, she should be able to do the whole thing.


    Krull and Lucy have also come out of the hut, and everyone after me has eventually come outside, so the whole family is in the square in front of the house.


    Everyone else is far away, but Lucy, the littlest one, asks, "What are we doing now? Lucy, the littlest one, is looking up at me with sparkling eyes and wagging her tail.


    "Stay away from me.


    When I said this to Lucy, she seemed to have sensed it somehow, probably because she was always watching Deanna and her friends practice. "Woof! And then she ran to Deanna, who was a little further away.


    I couldn''t help but relax my face and look at her. And then.


    "Alright, let''s get started.


    Helen, who had taken the wooden sword from me and had finished her preparations, called out to me. Her eyes were as sharp as a wolf''s when it comes to its prey.


    Go easy on her.


    "That''s a joke.


    They made light of each other''s words, lightly struck their wooden swords against each other, and took their time. All at once, the air in the place became tense.


    It was as if even a particle of air had stopped. I have a feeling that if I move my toes even a millimeter, this equilibrium will be shattered.


    Time passes as we both stand still. A minute feels like an hour.


    I felt a slight breeze blowing, and just as I thought it, Helen''s body was almost there. I hurriedly swung my wooden sword to turn it.


    With a crunch, my wooden sword flicked Helen''s wooden sword, which was coming at me from out of sight. I was just in time, but if I had reacted even a moment too late, the blow would have ended it easily.


    Of course, that would not have stopped Helen''s offensive. As soon as she saw that I had missed the first blow, she quickly brought out her other sword. I desperately fought off Helen''s attacks one after another.


    I think it''s because she''s holding both swords in her hands, but Helen''s body movements are not small. She is moving as if she is dancing. From the side, it''s even beautiful.


    But if it was a shortsword, she would have been chopped to pieces even if she tried to handle it with the sword, which would have been horrible.


    I''m sweating all kinds of cold sweat, waiting for an opportunity to attack. It''s a blow that would probably have killed any soldier, but Helen sidesteps it without difficulty and takes advantage of the opening created by the attack.


    "Ah!


    It''s a good idea to keep your eyes on the prize.


    In a matter of seconds, I had closed the gap I had left, and I was once again on the defensive. The sound of the wooden swords clashing against each other was enough to overcome Helen''s onslaught.


    She could no longer use the attacks she had used earlier. In the first place, there was no room to launch them. But we''re running out of time.


    It feels like a long time has passed ....... I''m not sure if it''s been 15 minutes or 30 minutes, but I''m not used to it.


    I''m almost at the end of my strength. Although I''m getting younger, I''m still 30 years old and have reached my peak. It is not as inexhaustible as when I was in my twenties. At least not in my case.


    At any rate, I''ll end up collapsing in a heap. It''s still better than that.


    I said, "Let''s go," and struck a blow with all my might in the gap between Helen''s attacks.


    Of course, the blow didn''t kill Helen, and I felt the impact on my jaw, and my consciousness went dark.

 369 an ordinary blacksmith

    I''m lying down. I felt something soft against my head. What''s wrong with me? ......?


    When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw Helen''s face with moist eyes in front of me.


    Oh, right, Helen and I had a mock fight to test our armor. .......


    "She''s awake!


    Helen said loudly, and everyone started to gather around.


    "Are you okay?


    Deanna looked into her face with concern. Everyone else looked at me with the same expression.


    "Yeah. My jaw hurts a little, but everything else seems fine.


    They all looked relieved at my words. Krull and Lucy licked my face, though.


    It was at this point that I realized my condition. Helen''s face was in front of me, and everyone was peeking at me from a short distance away, which meant .......


    "Oh, I''m sorry.


    Helen was kneeling over me, and I hurriedly tried to sit up.


    But my attempts were futile, and I was restrained by both Helen and Diana. That''s a lot of power.


    If it''s this strong without Samija, Anne, and Krull, it should be able to hold off the Ogre if we all work together.


    It might be okay, but you should lie down a little longer.


    So Deanna told me, and I decided to follow her advice. I''m still embarrassed as hell.


    "Well, that was a complete defeat...


    I muttered to myself as I lay there. Even though I had dealt with most of Helen''s attacks, I hadn''t been able to do anything about it.


    It''s not hard to imagine that the only difference would have been whether we were beaten too late or too early.


    You''re really strong.


    I smiled and gently reached out my hand to Helen''s face. Helen grabbed my hand and squeezed it. Helen smiled at me, as if it was a matter of course.


    "I didn''t think anyone could hold out that long against the Lightning, though."


    It was Anne who said that. This one has a completely dumbfounded look on her face.


    "Have you been doing this that long?


    I have a strange memory of it being a long time, or a short time. I look at Helen and she tilts her head, so I guess it''s the same thing.


    It was at least half an hour.


    It was Rike who answered. He didn''t seem to be dumbfounded, as if it was too late for him. No, I''m not so sure about that either.


    "That much?


    Yeah.


    The fact that Helen''s momentum didn''t slow down even after all that, and that she only let him get to her twice, shows just how good she is with a sword.


    That also points to another fact.


    So the armor was perfect.


    What?��Oh, yeah. Of course. Couldn''t have been better.


    Well, good.


    If Helen can keep moving at full speed for thirty minutes, then it''s a very successful performance test. As for durability, we don''t need to test that now. It was made with the same technology as that sturdy sword.


    It was like a real thunderbolt, with a blue glow.


    It was Liddy who closed her eyes and said that. Liddy closed her eyes and said, "I wonder if she''s remembering everything she witnessed.


    Anne took over Liddy''s words with a chuckle.


    "Well, you were going so fast I could barely see you.


    I could just about see them, but I was too busy chasing them.


    "I could barely see you, but I was too busy chasing you," Samija said. I could just barely see her, but I was too busy chasing her. I''m amazed at the fighting ability the Watchdog has given me.


    It''s a bit excessive. Even though there is a possibility that I might have to deal with a ferocious bear in this forest (and I did), I think it would have been better if I had only been seriously injured.


    As for the fact that only women come to my house, I wonder if there is some kind of intention.


    Well, there''s no point in worrying about something you can''t be sure of. I sighed heavily, letting out all the vexation that was bubbling up in my head with my sigh.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask this, but can I ask Eizo?


    Anne said slowly.


    "Sure. If you can answer.


    Even though I said so, Anne still hesitated. Is it really that difficult to ask?


    "Who the hell is Eizo?


    What is he? Do I really have the answer to that question?��If you want to keep it that way, you''re a reincarnation and a cheat, but is that all?


    Right now, I could only think of one answer to Anne''s question.


    I''m just a blacksmith.

 370 Take care

    I dodged the boos of Deanna and Anne''s ladies, who said, "That''s no way to be a mere blacksmith.


    "Hey, are you okay?


    Helen said with concern. I shrugged my shoulders in a goofy way.


    I shrugged coyly, "I''m not that fragile that would be a big deal.


    In fact, I don''t know if it''s something the watchdog gave me or if I just got hit in the wrong place, but my jaw hurts a little bit, but the rest is no big deal.


    Maybe my brain was shaken or something. In the previous world, I would have gone to the hospital and had a CT or MRI done just to be sure, but in this world, I have to rely on my senses. If I were to have a craniotomy by accident, it would be a disaster.


    That''s all right then.


    Helen said, looking somewhat unconvinced. I pat her on the head.


    Thank you for worrying about me.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Helen turned her head away, but I guess she was embarrassed. I chuckled and turned to the others.


    "Sorry to worry you too. Thank you.


    Helen turned away, probably to hide her embarrassment.


    "So, when are we leaving?


    Turning to Helen again, I asked her.


    I think I''ll leave tomorrow.


    You''re early! ...... No, the sooner the better for this kind of thing.


    Yeah. That''s what I was thinking.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    "Are you okay?


    "Well, with all of Aizo''s weapons and armor, it won''t be a problem.


    "That''s true.


    Diana was easily convinced.


    "Hey, just because I made it doesn''t mean it can''t protect you from a dragon strike, so don''t be reckless.


    "I know.


    Helen shrugged her shoulders. I''m glad you''re back safe and sound.


    The dinner was a bit lavish, but there would be no farewell or send-off party. I would if he was going back to mercenary work, but this time he was simply going out and coming back.


    He said he would be back in about a week at the latest. I think I''ll borrow a spouse from the ...... Marquis'' place. I''m sure the Marquis will lend me one, given the circumstances.


    I''ll trust him here. It won''t happen again.


    Do you have many friends?


    "Hmm. It depends on what you mean by friends, but not many.


    You know, you never told me what you did for a living.


    Mostly I''m on patrol. Mostly patrols, sometimes a little bit of demon slaying and exploring.


    The bigger the demon, the bigger the army.


    Deanna and Rike took the opportunity to ask questions, Helen answered, and Anne took over.


    I guess. It''s possible that we''ll be invited there, but it''s unlikely.


    "Why not?


    Because every country has its own values. If a mercenary makes a big name for himself, he''ll be in trouble later.


    Oh.


    Samija was the next to respond to Helen''s words. The question was answered by Anne. Anne is like a professional in that field. It''s not like she was deprived of the position of princess.


    "Did you have any funny moments?


    "Yes, I have a great one. It was quite a while ago. ......


    So we had a nice dinner as usual.


    The next morning, I decided to go to Camilo''s to deliver the goods while I went to see Helen off to the street, so I loaded up the cart.


    The numbers were pretty good, weren''t they?


    Didn''t you?


    I said admiringly, and Deanna puffed out her chest. There''s more than I thought there would be. I guess that''s why everyone''s skills have improved.


    I pat Deanna on the head, feeling proud of myself.


    We finished loading and Lucy jumped on the back of the truck. Krull squealed happily, and the cart began to move forward.


    The sun was shining through the trees here and there in the forest. The weather was fine, and the breeze felt good. It was a perfect day to go out.


    If it''s a good day for us, it''s also a good day for the animals in this forest. A deer was eating leaves from a shrub in the distance, and we were both surprised to see a rabbit jumping out of the trees nearby.


    Time passed at a surprisingly leisurely pace for ordinary people, and eventually we reached a familiar street.


    "Take care, then.


    "Oh. Thank you.


    Helen jumps off the cart. We turn our heads toward the city, she toward the capital. Before each of us heads out, we call out loudly to Helen.


    Have a good day!


    Helen turned around and said with a smile and a wave, just as loud as ours.


    I''m off!

 371 client

    After parting ways with Helen, Krull''s chariot heads for the city.


    The streets are peaceful today. I''ve heard that there''s a certain amount of burglars, but fortunately I haven''t come across any.


    "Speaking of which, how''s the security in the Empire?


    I was suddenly curious, so I turned to Anne. It didn''t seem to be particularly bad when I infiltrated.


    But now...


    For a moment, Anne looked puzzled, but then she quickly prefaced her statement. It''s only been a short time since the commotion, so it''s natural that there''s some disruption.


    As far as I can tell, it''s no different from the kingdom. I don''t know if the captains of the guards are lying, but they wouldn''t tell such a trivial lie in front of your father. I''ve seen the city before, and it looks pretty much the same.


    I didn''t get attacked on the streets when I was there either.


    "Right?


    Anne was a little proud of herself. It''s natural that you don''t feel bad when people say nice things about you.


    But why?


    Depending on how Helen and Krull are doing, it would be nice to take a short tour of the Empire or Republic.


    That was my answer to Anne''s question. Most of our time is spent traveling back and forth between the city and the forest, with the occasional trip to the capital being our main area of activity.


    We can''t travel too far due to work and Krull''s food problems, and we haven''t fully explored the forest yet, so I''m thinking of doing that first, but I also want to get to know the culture of other countries a little better.


    The Republic: ......


    Anne''s face became a little thoughtful. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ve had the opportunity to meet them, Deanna as a countess and Anne as an imperial princess.


    Is there something wrong with the Republic?


    No, it''s just that I don''t like the nobility there.


    Is that so?


    Their attitude is kind of annoying. ......


    The Republic''s aristocracy must have a lot of gall to take such an attitude towards an imperial princess.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk.


    "Right.


    When we arrived in the city, we found a familiar face.


    When we arrived at the city, the guards we knew were standing in the usual way, and we all greeted them.


    We walked through the crowded streets. On the outside, it looks perfectly peaceful. There''s probably some crime going on behind the scenes, but at least it''s not so bad that it''s affecting the public.


    In my heart, I respected the work of the guards.


    I walked through the peaceful streets and arrived at Camilo''s store. As usual, I put the car in storage and took Krull and Lucy to the back.


    After asking the young man to take care of them, I headed for the business meeting room.


    The interior of the store was familiar to me, but it seemed a little hectic. I wondered if a large order had come in. Maybe I came at the wrong time.


    Still, Camilo and the bannerman, who seemed to be paying attention to us, soon arrived.


    Sorry for coming at such a busy time.


    "Hmm?��Hmm? It''s okay, don''t worry about it.


    Camilo grinned and rubbed his beard. He''s hiding something.


    Is it the usual?


    Yeah. I need confirmation. All you''re missing is .......


    I told him what I wanted, and he nodded and left. With this, 80% of today''s business is done.


    From here on, it''s the usual small talk.


    "I''ve been wondering, how''s Helen?


    Camilo asked first. I''ve been wondering about Helen.


    She went to the capital to let her friends know she was okay.


    "I see. I didn''t feel safe after I came back until that day.


    That day was the day when the emperor secretly announced that he would not pursue Helen.


    Then, noticing Anne''s presence, Camilo hurriedly added.


    No, I don''t have any feelings for you, Your Highness.


    It''s all right. Don''t worry about it.


    Anne smiles. I have no way of knowing what''s in her heart, but am I the only one who feels a little scared?


    Well, that''s all well and good, but I''d like to ask you something.


    Camilo, in a cold sweat, tried to change the subject. I''ll take you up on it this time.


    What is it?��Are you mass producing again?


    No, I don''t have any orders for that at the moment.


    You''ve been so busy, I thought you''d be doing that again. I''ve heard most of it.


    Well, it''s related to that, but I''ll see you in a minute.


    With that, Camilo left the room too. The rest of us wondered what was going on, and talked about it with the family.


    Camilo came back not long after.


    "Well, this time, the client would really like you to do it," he said.


    In that case, I''ll accept on the usual conditions.


    Well, just listen to him for now. Then you can decide.


    I guess it''s no use being selfish here. I nodded silently.


    Okay, let''s get the client in. All right!


    Kamilo said, and a golden-haired, blue-eyed gentleman walked into the room.


    I opened my eyes. So did Deanna.


    Yes, someone Deanna and I know well. Marius Amur had just walked in.

 372 Ring

    "Hey, it''s been a while.


    Marius came into the room and said that as if nothing had happened. No, no, no.


    You''re the client?


    "Yes.


    Marius nodded his head at my question.


    You think it has something to do with the fact that this place is so busy?


    Yes.


    Marius nodded again. I can''t see anything that connects the two.


    When we were confused, Marius continued.


    We should have told you about this earlier, I think.


    Marius cut off his speech. A moment of silence fills the room. You can almost hear the sound of Deanna''s heartbeat.


    "I''m getting married soon, you know.


    What?


    Normally, my first words would have been "congratulations," but time stood still as neither I, Deanna, nor anyone else knew how to react.


    Marius was unconcerned and continued to speak.


    We''ve been talking about it for a while, but we didn''t say anything about it because it seemed like it would be a while before we could do anything about it, but it suddenly started happening here. We''ve been talking about it for a while, but it was going to be a while before we could say anything. I actually came here today to check on the items that Sabo ...... was going to procure. And then Eizo just came to deliver the goods, so I thought it would be convenient.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Normally, I''d be tweaking this, but that''s all I can do right now.


    And what I want to ask Eizo is for him to make me a ring.


    There is a custom of wearing rings in this world. So is the custom of wearing wedding rings. These are things I know from installation.


    You want me to make that ring for you. I have a lot of questions, but that''s the heart of the matter.


    A ring. I wonder if the blacksmithing cheat applies to it. Well, at least the production part does. And then there''s that whole "come alone to the workshop in the forest" thing.


    But that''s just because "I can''t just give you a weapon of unbelievable quality", even if the other party is the emperor of the empire.


    Making ornaments of ridiculous quality, such as something that wouldn''t break even if you smashed it with a battle axe, wouldn''t bother anyone, and it wouldn''t change anything in the world.


    Besides, in this case, the client is the client. If I could do something to celebrate my friend''s wedding, I would do it if I could.


    "Well, I''ll waive that condition because it''s not a weapon. What kind of ring do you want?


    It can''t be made of steel. It''s some kind of precious metal, but it''s up to you to make it work.


    The family on the other end of the line is very enthusiastic. ....... They gave me a small amount of megistyme, enough for two rings.


    Megistyme. It is one of the metals that exist in this world, a metal that is usually soft enough to be kneaded with the fingers, but can be made incomparably hard if well processed. It is golden in color.


    It is a metal that is usually soft enough to be kneaded by the fingers, but if it is worked well, it can achieve unparalleled hardness. This "if it is worked well" is a tricky thing, and many smiths have tried in the past, but few have succeeded even in making a single ring.


    Even so, it is quite expensive, partly because of its scarcity, partly because of the rarity of its production, and partly because of the rarity of the characteristic of "gold that can change its shape freely. Looking at the price alone, there is no better gift than this.


    But then... I said my question directly.


    "Did the relative give you the megistium knowing it was unsuitable for a wedding ring?


    Yes. If it''s that difficult to work with, it''s usually left soft. And it''s not suitable for a ring. Especially a wedding ring. Normally, you wouldn''t even think about it.


    But you know what?


    Marius heard my words and looked up. There was only the ceiling, which I was familiar with, but Marius seemed to see someone''s face in it.


    Marius sighs heavily.


    "The relative is the Marquis you know, right?


    Now it''s my turn to sigh. Well, maybe I''m being self-conscious, but you''ve already figured out that I''m here.


    So that''s why you decided to marry me, when I thought you were going to be lazy for a while.


    Well, it''s a big part of it.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. He has no reason to refuse, even considering the future.


    So when are you going to be here? You''re not going to say next week, are you?


    I''ve told Eizo to do a lot of crazy things, but that''s not going to happen.


    Marius shrugged his shoulders. The previous delivery was uneventful, so the decision was made within the last two weeks.


    It was still an incredibly short notice, but they didn''t ask him to finish all the preparations in a week, or three weeks or so in total.


    "The ceremony will be held at the end of next month.


    "In the meantime, you mean?


    Marius nodded. But they still want you to be ready in about two months. Perhaps the Marquis had some reason to hurry.


    I think that''s the inner workings of the royal court, so I''m not going to actively try to learn about it.


    I sigh heavily again.


    "It''s no use. I''ll do it.


    "Sorry, thanks.


    I grasped my friend''s hand firmly.

 373 The young wife is a viscount.

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait!


    Just as we were about to finish our conversation, Diana''s time, which had come to a complete stop, started to move.


    I''ve got a lot of questions I want to ask my brother, but who is it anyway? It''s a relative of His Excellency the Marquis.


    "Julie, Viscount Delangere.


    Oh, Julie. ....... I see.


    Marius answered quickly, and Diana looked satisfied.


    Do you know her?


    "Yes.


    I ask, Deanna nods, and Marius takes over.


    Julie is the eldest daughter of the Delangere family, which has a long history with the Amur family. Julie is their eldest daughter. She''s sixteen, I think.


    She''s young.


    Younger than most of us.


    That''s true. Hey, how old is Marius?


    He''s 23.


    That''s young!


    I knew he was younger than me, but the way he was settling down, I thought he was a little older.


    No, in this world, 23 years old is probably a bit old, so is it more appropriate?


    The Marquis looks like he''s in his late forties or older, and maybe he thinks of Marius as if he were his own child.


    How old do you think he is?


    I thought he was a little younger than me.


    That''s not so different, is it?


    Well, ....... I don''t think so.


    Somehow, I think they differ in increments of about three years until they are in their twenties. I''m 40 years old, so I guess it seems even more so.


    But then again, a wife seven years younger than me. ......


    "We''re both noblemen, so the age difference doesn''t matter much. How old was the difference between the Dewalt Viscountesses?


    Twenty-five.


    When I heard that, I was aware of my own eyebrows rising. That''s quite an age difference.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I hadn''t even heard the word "marriage" until then, and people were saying, "I wonder what that family is going to do?" But then, at 45, he says he''s going to marry a 20-year-old, and he''s marrying a baronet. It was suspected that he was forcing his hand."


    Well, that''s just it: ......


    I''m sure you can understand some of the suspicions of those around you, but I can''t help but feel embarrassed for them.


    After all, they met at the party and fell in love with each other, didn''t they?


    Hearing this, Anne became a little enchanted.


    "So romantic.


    "Yes, it is. I''ve heard it''s even written a play.


    I''ve heard that it''s going to be a play." I wondered if Deanna and Anne''s daughters were interested in this kind of romance. I''ll buy them a book like that in the capital one of these days.


    Julie has always been fond of books, and she used to come and read our books. Julie has always loved books, and she''s always come to read our books.


    That''s right. If it hadn''t been for Julie, I might have said no.


    Deanna said with a grin, but Marius readily admitted it.


    "Oh. Oh, since when?


    That''s a secret. I''ll just say it''s been a long time.


    "Oh. Tell me. Oh, was it when we were all out for a ride? Or at the Baron Schmieder''s feast?


    You''ll have to worry about that when you get home.


    Cheapskate!


    He''s an earl. As a count, he has to be stingy when it comes to his lands.


    Marius smiles broadly. Deanna is pouting, but this must have been the daily life of the Amour siblings. It must have been a very cheerful family.


    I really regret the incident, but I wouldn''t be doing this if it hadn''t happened, and I don''t know what would have been the best thing to happen.


    I looked at the two of them and said.


    "I hope my friend has a peaceful family.


    That''s what I can tell you, Eizo.


    "Oh no. ......


    I think I understand what Marius is trying to say. I just don''t feel like it right now, that''s all.


    The next thing I know, not only Marius, but my whole family is staring at me.


    "Well, now that we''ve done what we had to do, let''s go home!


    I exaggeratedly said, and an extra-large sigh could be heard around me.

 374 magnitude

    Right after I declare, "Let''s go home," the words come flying from Rike.


    "Sir.


    What the hell?


    He sounded rather cold, which was unusual for him, and I felt something cold on my back as I listened.


    Did you forget to ask something important?


    "An important ......?


    I wonder what it was. I thought I had heard most of it. As I was twisting my neck, Rike sighed.


    You can''t make it if you don''t know the thickness of your fingers. You can measure Mr. Marius''s now, but you have one for your wife, don''t you?


    Oh.


    The marriage story was so shocking that I forgot all about it. If megistium is incredibly hard, it would be difficult to make a larger size and adjust it later.


    If it could be adjusted later, I''m confident that the seams would be completely invisible.


    I looked at Marius. He''s smirking.


    "I was wondering when you were going to say that, but you''re lucky to have such a good apprentice, Eizo.


    "Ah!


    I couldn''t say anything back, because it was true that it had completely slipped my mind.


    I kept a lot of things to myself and asked Marius.


    "So, how big is it?


    "Don''t worry, I brought it with me.


    "Don''t worry, I brought it with me." He rummages in his pocket and pulls out two rings. They are different sizes, so the larger one is Marius''.


    Silver in color and simple in shape. Sterling silver, I guess. It doesn''t glow blue, so it''s not mithril.


    There''s a very small red gem in it, but no engraving. With the knowledge of the previous world, it looks like a wedding ring in itself.


    It''s almost a formality in such a short time, but it''s necessary. ....... The jewels in it are at least presentable, but it''s truly mine and Julie''s ring.


    "So this is an engagement ring?


    Marius nodded. At least now we know how big it is.


    I had it on my finger until this morning. I took it off Julie when she gave it to me so that Camilo could ask for it when Eizo came.


    "I see. Okay, let''s see how big it is.


    I asked Camilo (who was grinning as much as Marius) to borrow a piece of paper and a pen to copy the sizes of the two rings.


    "I guess that''s all right for now. Good for you, Marius.


    Good for what?


    You''ll be home by the end of the day, right? You''re going home today, right? You''ll be able to wear your matching rings again soon.


    I smirk at him. It was the least I could do to strike back, but Marius didn''t change his color.


    "Well... I didn''t want to keep it for too long. It''s just a formality, but Julie likes it.


    I raised my hands. I put my hands up in the air. I feel like sugar is pouring out of my mouth.


    All right. I give up.


    Laughter echoed through the room at my words. Now there''s nothing left to forget. Let''s go home.


    I leave Camilo in the business meeting room, where he says he has other business, and go with Marius to the back to pick up Krull and Lucy and head for the cart.


    The cart was loaded with charcoal, ironstone, and food, as well as a large, unfamiliar metal box. They were bound with chains. It also had a lock, also made of metal.


    Is that it?


    Yeah.


    It''s very secure.


    That''s because the contents are valuable and expensive.


    I''d better not ask the price.


    I chuckled and Marius laughed and handed me the key.


    "Well, I''ll be back in two weeks to deliver it, ready or not.


    "Okay. I''ll come then too.


    We got into the cart and left Camilo''s store, waving to Marius and the apprentice to see us off.


    Now, this is an important item for a friend to share his life with his mate. I''m going to have to put my heart and soul into this.


    Maybe it was my determination, or maybe it was just my imagination, but I could feel that Krull''s steps were stronger than usual.

 375 as if or not like clay

    The first thing we do when we get home is to separate Krull from the cart. Krull, now out of his gear, shakes his head in a slightly regretful manner.


    Lucy walks up to his feet and cries, "Woof! Krull gently rubbed his head against Lucy''s, and Lucy flapped her tail.


    Seeing this, I felt a sense of warmth (while also thinking that it was time to equip my shoulder armor) as I unloaded the cart.


    As usual, I took almost all the items into the warehouse first. Spices and seasonings are placed in the storage room at the house.


    It''s easier to replenish them here when the ones in the kitchen run out.


    And the other item. The box that was chained up has been taken to the forge.


    Thanks to Krull, it was still time for lunch even after I came back and brought in my stuff.


    I spread out a rug on the terrace, sat on it, and decided to eat lunch with Krull and Lucy.


    It was fun to eat lunch together, but I couldn''t help but feel a little sad that Helen was not there.


    I guess it''s better for her to get used to this kind of thing now, since it''s quite possible that she''ll return to mercenary work sooner or later.


    As if she cared about me, Lucy sat on my lap and asked me to feed her some meat.


    "Okay, okay, you''re being nice.


    I gave her some unseasoned meat and patted her head, and she wagged her tail in a good mood. I wonder if this is what I''ll be like when I have kids.


    ...... I have no plans or intentions to do so at this time.


    I''m not sure if Krull saw this, but he poked his head out from outside and I petted him.


    "Krull.


    He makes a throaty sound and licks my face.


    "Hey, that tickles.


    My girls are really good. The next thing I knew, everyone was looking at me with kind eyes, so I brought my own soup to my mouth to hide my embarrassment.


    Now, let''s see what we''ve got.


    Lunch was over and we were gathered in the forge. Normally, this is the time for us to do whatever we want.


    But today, there is something different. A box strapped with chains.


    I inserted the key Marius had given me into the lock and twisted it.


    There is a crunching sound and the lock comes off. I am interested in the lock itself, but I am more interested in the contents of the box.


    Gently opening the box, I found a small leather bag wrapped in a cotton-like material.


    Somewhat reverently, I took it in my hand, and felt a very solid response.


    I placed it on the altar and clapped my hands on it once before I opened the bag at ....... I prayed, of course, for the success and safety of the work to come.


    With everyone staring, I took out the leather bag. A golden lump appeared. It looks like an ordinary gold nugget in terms of weight.


    "Which one?


    When I placed it gently on the anvil and pressed it with my finger, there was some resistance, but it depressed into the shape of my finger. As I recall, pure gold can be scratched by a fingernail. Compared to that, it seems to be quite soft.


    If so, it must be more ductile than gold. It is said that one gram of gold can be stretched to almost three kilometers.


    When I held it in my hand and squeezed it tightly, the inner side of my hand came off. I have no use for it at all.


    It is completely clay, but it feels like a cool, smooth metal. It feels very uncomfortable.


    Now that I know how hard it is, I''ll let anyone who wants to touch it. Well, I mean all of them.


    "Is this clay-like stuff really hard?


    said Samija, kneading it with her hands to change its shape. That question is natural.


    I''ve heard that it can be made hard. ......


    They say that even ordinary gold can be made somewhat harder by heating .......


    However, this one can be made harder than that, so it must be more than just heating.


    If it were that simple, any blacksmith would have the technology to do it. The first thing a blacksmith usually tries is to heat it up.


    There''s no magic in it, is there?


    Rike, who is observing from various directions and not fiddling around too much, mutters.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    If that''s the case, then the process of making it hard is going to involve magic.


    Are you one of the few?


    Maybe.


    I nodded at Deanna''s question. If it was the blacksmiths who were involved in the processing who could contain the magic power, it would make sense to some extent that some of them were successful.


    I am not the only one in this world who can contain magic. In fact, Rikke has been taught by Liddy and has become somewhat able to do so, and for the purpose of use, this technique is essential for the Elven treasure sword.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to make it work.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more out of it than you think. All you have to do is to put a lot of magic power into it and that''s it.


    I''ve never done it before, but I suppose it''s possible to remove the magic power by using cheats. If so, it would be possible to use it at will.


    But then there should be more success stories, right?


    "That''s true, .......


    I twisted my head at Anne''s words. I''m not sure how many blacksmiths are capable of storing magic power, but the number of those who have succeeded in processing megistium is too small for that.


    Then, it is natural to think that something other than magical power is involved. I have no idea what it is.


    Let''s leave it for today and try some things tomorrow.


    I placed the Megistium on the altar, and after making sure everyone had left, I closed the door to the forge.


    Just before I closed the door, I saw that the megistium seemed to be glowing slightly in my eyes.

 376 Megistium

    After breakfast and the morning meeting, we were lined up in front of the altar. There was a golden object sitting on the altar.


    We bowed to them with two bows, two claps, and one bow.


    I''m going to start working on this Megistium today.


    As for the rest of you, you''ll be working on the sheet metal as usual. Rike is not going to visit ......, but will work with me to figure out how to make the megistium harder.


    I don''t have a clue at the moment.


    Use magic to set fire to the furnace and fire pit. The temperature rose quickly, and so did the temperature of the room.


    "Speaking of which, it''s almost summer.


    I said as I looked out the open window. The wind seemed to be slightly hotter than usual.


    Samija, a former resident of this forest, and Diana, who used to live in a nearby city but not in this forest, said.


    "Well... Now that the rainy season is over, it''s going to get hotter.


    It wasn''t so hot in the city, but I wonder if it''s hot here.


    I don''t know anything about the city.


    That''s true. Well, it''s what it is.


    Diana shrugged her shoulders. It''s a good idea to take a look at a few of the most common types of shoes that you can find.


    ...... I wonder if I could have a dragon that breathes ice breath.


    You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a pair of shoes.


    I''m going to try to put some magic into it first.


    "Right. Let''s see how hard it gets.


    Rike nodded at my words. I thought about tearing it apart with my fingers, since it was as soft as clay, but I cut it into small pieces with a pike.


    First, I experimented with this small piece. I swung the hammer down with magical power as I always do with steel.


    Through the hammer, I got a sound and a feeling that I could neither hear nor feel, which I did not get when I cut it with the steel hammer. It was ambiguous whether it was soft or hard.


    So, in a nutshell.


    It''s weird. ......


    The texture was so indescribable that it was uncomfortable. If it is soft, I want it to be soft. If it is hard, I want it to be hard.


    In this state, the material is highly ductile, or perhaps it forms a small, flaky, golden sheet. I gently picked it up with my fingers and placed it in my palm.


    I stare at the Megistium in my hand with my eyes. This is .......


    "No magic in ......?


    To my eyes, the magical power looks like glittering grains of light or something like that.


    This sheet of Megistium has none of that.


    Can you see it, Rique?


    "I don''t see it either. ......


    "I don''t see it either, ." Rieke looks at the Megistium in his hand and shakes his head. Hmmm. So it looks like I''m not mistaken.


    I''ll have to ask an expert in that field.


    Liddy, you got a minute?


    When I call out, Liddy immediately stops his work and comes running up to me.


    Sorry to bother you while you''re working.


    No, I''m fine. Is there something wrong?


    Here''s the thing.


    I hold out my hand with a megistium on it. Liddy''s eyes narrowed.


    There''s no magic in this, is there?


    You''re right.


    I''m sure it''s only you, Eizo, but did you forget to put it in?


    No way.


    Of course not.


    Once I left the Megistium in Rike''s hands, I hammered on the appropriate sheet metal so that the magic would build up.


    There seemed to be a little sparkle around the area where I hammered. The reason it''s only a little is probably because it''s not heated. But it''s enough for confirmation.


    I show the tapped sheet metal to Liddy.


    "How is it?


    "It''s muffled.


    I know. ......


    And then Liddy goes back to his work, and I twist my neck. Both Mithril and Apoitakara had some sort of "retention" problem, but it was not impossible to put magic into them normally.


    Megistium is different. There is no magic in it at all.


    But... I talked to Rike, who was hoarding the Megistium.


    "If it''s still soft because there''s no magic in it, wouldn''t it become hard if we could just put some magic into it?


    I see.


    Well, I don''t know how to do that right now.


    "Yes, .......


    We both looked at each other and sighed. But if you think about it.


    It''s going to be a grueling process.


    You could say that. Rike, who had probably just relaxed his face, said with a mixture of amusement and admiration.


    "You look like you''re having fun, master.


    You''ve got to get over this kind of thing.


    "Indeed.


    This time, he didn''t sigh. Instead, he smiled.


    I''m going to win this Megistium. With such determination.

 377 a clue to success

    "Well, well, what should I do first?


    It is a habit from the previous world to talk to myself when I get stuck. Somehow, it seems to me that things will be solved better this way.


    It may be similar to rubber duck debugging, where you grasp the problem by explaining it to a rubber duck.


    "Would you like to heat it up?


    "Yeah, I guess so. Well, it''s worth a try.


    I decided to go along with Rike''s suggestion for the time being. I didn''t want it to melt down, so I put it in a small crucible, then grabbed the crucible and held it over the fire.


    When I was sure that the heat from the anvil had sufficiently penetrated the crucible and the megistyme, I turned the crucible over on the anvil.


    I thought that maybe the megistyme would drip out, but unlike my expectation, the megistyme rolled out onto the anvil with the same hardness as before it was heated.


    "You don''t want to be soft, do you, ......?


    "You don''t want to be hard or soft, you selfish bastard.


    Anyway, let''s try it before the temperature drops. When I hammer down, I get the same half-hearted feeling.


    Maybe it won''t change at this rate.


    The shape of the megistium changes with each tap. I tapped it several times, but there was no sign of any change in the texture.


    Just to be sure, I kept tapping it until the temperature dropped, but during that time, the returned feeling was exactly the same. When I touched it, it changed its shape. I guess it''s not working.


    "Hmm. "Well, if heat doesn''t work, why not cool it down?


    Cool it. ......?


    Under running water for a while, or wrap it in a wet cloth and shake it around. ......


    I understand running water, but can you cool it with a wet cloth?


    Yes.


    If you squeeze the wet cloth tightly and shake it vigorously, the temperature will drop a little due to vaporization heat. It may not be enough to cool it down, but it is enough to test it.


    If even a small amount of magic enters in that state, you can think of a way to lower the temperature again, or you can put magic into it little by little.


    Wet a suitable cloth with water, squeeze it tightly, and wave it around with the megistyme wrapped in it. Of course, this should be done outside, because it is dangerous if the wrapped megistyme flies away.


    When you are swinging it so that it makes a buzzing sound, you will be tempted to fly it, but be patient.


    It would be nice to have a projectile weapon other than a bow. ......


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. I tend to forget that my family can handle bows, except for Rike.


    On the contrary, even if we make something other than a bow, only Rike will use it.


    I''ll think about it when I''m done with this. .......


    While thinking about this, I kept waving the cloth around.


    It''s a little cold. ......?


    "It feels cooler too.


    When I poked it, I felt a slight chill along with a soft touch.


    Let''s get it over with before it gets too hot.


    Yes!


    I hurriedly returned to the forge, placed the megistium on the anvil, and hammered on it. It still felt the same.


    This time I kept hammering until the temperature rose.


    No ......, no .......


    I wonder what triggered it. ......


    I twisted my neck together with Rike, kneading the soft thing in my hand.


    It seems to me that this is all that can be done here and now.


    So, does that mean we need to take some special steps? A quench or a heat.


    Anyway, let''s have lunch. ......


    Yes.


    So I prepared lunch and started to eat, but all I could think about was how to put the magic power into the Megistium.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you''re not looking for.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''m sorry.��I''m sorry, did you say something?


    No. No, but it''s obvious to anyone who sees you that you''re not here at all.


    The whole family nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Well, it''s my friend''s wedding. Well, it''s your friend''s wedding, and you want to make sure it''s done right.


    When I say this, Deanna''s face turns red for some reason. It''s her own brother''s marriage, so she must be worried about it.


    As I put the food in my mouth, Saamya says, "So what do you know?


    "So, did you find out anything?


    "Okay, I guess you could say that. ....... I think it''s more like I''ve learned that I can''t do it the normal way.


    Samija, you''re behaving badly.


    Samija, you''re misbehaving." Anne gives Samija a warning. It seems that the role of instruction in this area has been shifted from Rike to Diana and then to Anne. The rank of the instructor has risen from a commoner to a noblewoman to a princess.


    I wonder if they will eventually reach the level of being able to attend a royal ball.


    The point is, you know you don''t know.


    "...... I see.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you.


    I wish I had a chance to do something. ......


    I took the wooden spoon in my mouth.


    You''re not very polite, are you, Eizo?


    Oops.


    Anne warned me to take the spoon out of my mouth, too. Instead, I crossed my arms.


    "Speaking of which...


    I guess I didn''t think of it, but the words that came out of my mouth caught everyone''s attention. It was Deanna who said it. She''s blushing at the attention.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Can''t magic be transferred from something? I''m sure you''re aware of that. If that''s the case, can''t you transfer the magic power that Eizo put into the steel or something?


    "Hmm ......


    I''ve never tried transferring magic power before. That''s because I''ve never thought of it that way. If you can do that, you will be able to use it in a normal way.


    If you can do that, you may be able to transfer magic power to ordinary weapons to strengthen them.


    It''s worth a try.


    When I said that, Diana looked pleased.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    All right, let''s give it a try.


    I put a sheet of sheet metal filled with magic power on top of the megistium on the anvil. Then I swing the hammer down on it. Then I swing the hammer down on top of it, imagining that the magical power ejected from the sheet metal will be transferred.


    You will hear a cracking sound and feel a hard texture, but this is from the sheet metal. It''s not from Megistium.


    With a few swings of the hammer, the sheet metal is removed. There is a flattened golden object there.


    I stare at the gold. I couldn''t help but look at Liddy.


    Liddy must have done the same, because she just looked at me and nodded.


    "There''s a little bit in there.


    I muttered. Deanna approached me slowly.


    "That means .......


    "Yeah.


    I nodded and said.


    "It worked.


    At that moment, more than the heat of the furnace and fireplace filled the forge.

 378 a circular ring

    I''ve figured out how to put the magic in. All we have to do is clear one more thing and we can proceed accordingly.


    Yes, the most important question is still unanswered: "Will the Megistium become hard if it is filled with magic? the most important question is still unanswered.


    The amount of magic that I have just put in is very small. When I kneaded the sheet of megistyme, it easily transformed into a small lump.


    This level of magic power is not enough to see if the hardness has changed.


    But once you know that magic can make things hard, you just have to do it, even if it takes a while.


    Now we have the beginning. I thanked Deanna for the opportunity.


    "Thanks, Deanna. Thank you, Deanna, for noticing me.


    "This is a small price to pay.


    Deanna gave me a quick wink. She winked at Marius, but it''s always nice to see a beautiful woman winking at you.


    I''m not sure how much of this I''ll need.


    It''s not a lot, is it?


    I nodded my head at Rike''s words. I nodded my head. It would be very painful if I were told that only one piece of the material would go in at a time, but that I would need a hundred to make it hard.


    Well, I had to do it. After placing the rolled megistyme on the anvil, I placed a sheet of sheet metal filled with magic power on top of it and hammered it down.


    While transferring the magic to the megistium, I asked Rike to prepare the sheet metal filled with magic.


    I tried several times to see if I could transfer the magic from the sheet metal to the megistium while putting it into the sheet metal, but it seemed that I could only do one or the other, even with my cheats.


    So, as if charging a battery, I asked Rike to prepare the sheet metal filled with magic power.


    I''m sorry.


    As I said before, one of the roles of an apprentice is to prepare things for the master to use like this. You do everything too much by yourself, you know. There are many things that only you can do, so it can''t be helped.


    When Rike said this in a somewhat theatrical and angry manner, everyone who seemed to have been listening nodded their heads.


    I am aware that most of my abilities are cheats, so I am just conscious of the fact that I have to do what I can by myself, but apparently my family is not happy with that.


    I can''t give up my morning routine of fetching water because it''s the time I get to spend with Krull and Lucy, but I think I''ll leave the other tasks to them as long as I don''t lose the ability to do them. .......


    While thinking about this, I just keep on transferring magic power to the Megistium. The amount of magic that Rike can put into sheet metal is not as much as mine, but since he doesn''t have to heat it up, he just has to do it in large numbers.


    The only difference with the sheet metal I put magic into is the number of times I have to replace it.


    After I had finished using my own sheet metal, I began to transfer magic power into the sheet metal that Rike had made for me.


    When I swung down the hammer, I heard a small "kong" sound in addition to the "kong" sound that I had been hearing until then. The response to the hammering was also slightly different.


    I tried kneading the megistyme under the sheet metal with my fingers. It seems to have hardened, but only slightly.


    But I haven''t gone too far beyond the level of imagination yet. I feel like I only know this because I have the cheat, so I put the Megistium back under the sheet metal and beat on it.


    As I do so, the "con" sound I heard earlier gradually increases its presence. It is no longer a mishearing, and the sound is becoming more like a glass harp, with a "phong" rather than a "con".


    After more tapping, I became completely convinced that the recoil from striking the sheet metal was not caused by the steel alone, so I kneaded the flattened megistium with my fingertips.


    A solid response comes back to me. If the hardness of the unmagical megistyme is that of paper clay that has been kneaded and softened, then this is clay before kneading.


    Although it has a certain hardness, it can be easily scratched, and can be easily reshaped by hand.


    I held the hardened Megistium up to the orange sunlight and stared at it.


    If this is the limit of the amount of magic power in it, then the upper limit of the hardness of the megistium I can process is here.


    Then, I would have to find a way to make it harder from here. That would be too much trouble, but I guess I should be prepared for that.


    There is a glittering substance clinging to the golden mass, which is orange in the western sun. This one should still fit.


    "Rike, Liddy.


    I called out to them. "Rike, Riddy," I called them, to see if what I was seeing was right.


    "Liddy, look at the magic.


    Liddy looked at the Megistium I was holding up from my side and nodded.


    She nodded. "I think it''s pretty full. But it''s not the limit.


    "Okay. Thank you. Lique, check the hardness for me.


    Okay.


    Rique took the small lump of megistyme from me reverently, and kneaded it with her small but firm fingertips.


    With the strength and finesse of a dwarf, Rique created a small octahedron of megistyme.


    ''It''s certainly hardened. I''m not sure I''d want to make a ring out of it, but I think it''s a good place to start.


    "I see. Thank you.


    With this, all you have to do is to pour in the magic power. The last problem is .......


    The last problem is how to make the circle and still get the magic in.


    I said, and Rikke and Liddy nodded loudly. But there was nothing pessimistic left in the air between us.

 379 congratulations

    I think we are off to a good start for the first day. At least, I have an idea of what to do next, so I can say I''m doing well.


    It''s not bad to groan for almost a week and go through trial and error, but that''s only when you''re working on something for yourself.


    When you are asked to do something like this, it is better to find a solution as soon as possible.


    If something happens at the last minute that you don''t understand, and you can''t finish it in time, you''re screwed.


    And this time, it''s my friend''s wedding ring. There should be no such thing as a delay.


    If the wedding ring is not ready in time for the wedding, it''s not good. No, Marius himself may laugh and forgive you, but if such a situation arises at a gathering of nobles, Marius will lose his position in the future.


    I''m sure Marius is not unaware of this, and I''m sure that''s a sign of his trust in me.


    If I''m wrong, it''s okay as long as I think so.


    Dinner that night consisted of grilled meat, soup, and unfermented bread, as usual.


    It was still a little early to celebrate. I seasoned the meat with berries and wine, which was a bit of a celebration.


    "Speaking of which...


    I said, as a thought occurred to me. All eyes were on me.


    "Do we have to prepare a gift or something to celebrate?


    "Well, ....... We usually do.


    Right?


    I''m not sure if I''ll be invited to the ceremony or not. It is not strange to prepare a gift for a friend who is getting married, even if you are not invited to the ceremony.


    In this case, making the ring was part of the celebration, but the client had to pay for the materials.


    It may be possible to say that the labor cost is a gift, but it makes me feel a bit sad.


    If possible, I would like to give something tangible.


    "In what capacity will your brother invite you to the ceremony, or not?


    There''s always the possibility that he won''t invite you, right?


    Yes. At least in terms of status, he''s just a blacksmith. I''m sure your brother and Julie won''t mind that at all, but whether the aristocracy will allow it is another matter.


    Well, even if I''m not invited, I''m not going to hex your wife.


    What''s that?


    There''s a story about that.


    It was a celebration for the birth of a princess. I recounted the story. The mildest version I could find.


    Perhaps because there are people who can actually use magic in this world, it seems to have been accepted with some reality.


    It''s frustrating that I can understand the feeling of those who were not called. I don''t think I''m going to curse them, though.


    After I had finished speaking, Anne said with a rather sullen feeling. In this world, those who can handle magic are often of the noble class with a good education.


    For people of such a class, not being invited to a celebration is a matter of prestige.


    It is unlikely that there are many noblemen who have the guts to hobble a member of the imperial family at an occasion where they should be invited, but if there were such a person, there would be people who would consider that the authority of the imperial family has been lost.


    If that were to happen, it would affect the governance of the country. Therefore, it is impossible not to consider the fact that she was not invited as a position like Anne''s as a problem.


    In the case of a wedding of a count from another country, for example.


    I''ll stop her if she really tries to curse me, don''t worry.


    I said to Anne with a mischievous laugh. Let''s just laugh it off and let it not be so serious. Anne nodded her head, small but firm.


    "But a gift for a celebration. ...... What do you bring to a celebration in this forest?


    This time she asked Samija. Samija, who had been munching on some meat, swallowed it properly before answering.


    Mostly meat, I guess. Some of the better brewers bring their ''specialties''. We bring it all together and eat it all in one night.


    Wow. Sounds like fun.


    I went along with my grandfather once, and it was pretty fun.


    We''ll probably have a big bonfire and roast some meat there, or make some noise around the fire. That sounds like fun.


    It''s a bit like our house, but I don''t think we''ll be bringing any meat.


    "Not when we''re going out, though.


    Deanna nods and says.


    "Is that a good idea as a souvenir?


    We''ve had people bring us deer meat from some forest or other.


    Oh, yeah.


    My question was answered by Anne. If it''s okay to bring it to the emperor, I guess it''s okay to bring it as a souvenir.


    So far, we''ve been consuming it at home, but if there''s too much, we can take some to Camilo and Marius.


    If you want to have a good time with your family and friends, you need to have a good time with them.


    I''m sure it''s something only we can make.


    Yeah, that''s it.


    Rikke''s words gave me an idea. It''s the only thing we can make.


    I told everyone that it would be a secret until it was ready, and then I went to clean up the rest of the dinner.

 380 formator

    The next morning, after a morning walk with Krull and Lucy to fetch water, I think about it as I prepare breakfast while everyone else is getting ready for the morning. It''s .


    "Why didn''t the cheat know how to do that?"


    That''s the question. When I hammer on sheet metal, I "know" where to hit.


    That was due to the cheat, but he didn''t know how to put the magic into the megistium.


    I thought that maybe the cheat had disappeared, but I thought of it before I prepared breakfast, so I went into the forge for a bit, but I could still get an idea of how to work the sheet metal.


    In other words, the cheat didn''t disappear.


    If that''s the case, then there are other factors, such as the fact that all the cheats don''t work unless they are directly processed, or the production cheats.


    The production cheats are only as good as the craftsmen. If I were to compete with Sandro''s master in cooking, I''m sure I''d lose badly.


    After the match, he would yell at me, "I''ll teach you from scratch! I can imagine him shouting at me after the game.


    Anyway, if that is the case, it may be inevitable that I cannot think of a case like Megistium.


    It might be a good idea to take some time to check the conditions of application. Don''t tell my family about the cheat, though, so I''ll have to work on it at the same time.


    After finishing breakfast and paying my respects to the Shinto altar, I lit the furnace and fireplace and started the Eizo workshop.


    Today, I asked Rike to produce knives and longswords. The rest of us will be making the raw materials for the longsword. We will be divided into two groups, one to make the molds and one to pour the iron.


    I, of course, will be working on the Megistium. The first step is to get the sheet metal and apply magic to it on the anvil.


    Something shiny is being put into the sheet metal. You "know" how to do this. This is proof that the cheat is working. It seems that the cheat has not been fundamentally lost.


    I feel relieved when I can see it clearly like this. I put my worries and doubts out of my mind for the moment, and devoted myself to putting magic power into the sheet metal.


    I put magic power into about five sheets of sheet metal. The amount of energy I put into the sheet metal seems to be a bit large, but I don''t think it''s too much.


    So I decided not to worry about it for the moment, and mixed the slightly hard Megistium, which I had fiddled with a lot yesterday, with the still soft one that I had cut into about two-thirds.


    Mix them together.


    I hammered it and repeated folding it back when it became thin, and eventually a lump of megistyme with a little magic in it was formed.


    At this point, I had a vague idea of where to hammer, so it is highly likely that this method is only effective for directly processing materials.


    I wonder how many materials are out there that aren''t, but it''s a different world. .......


    For example, if the processing of orichalcone, adamantite, or even heliocane had to be done through something as in the case of megistium, it would be a very painstaking task in itself.


    In the case of Megistium, steel sheet metal was fine, but if Orihalkon had to be made of mithril, the first step would be to select a material that can transfer magic power.


    I just hope that''s not the case now, but I guess I should ask Camilo to get it for me at some point. ....... Fortunately, I have the money.


    For now, it''s Megistium.


    Now, here''s the deal.


    I put the sheet metal on top of the megistium and hammer down.


    I hear a cracking sound, feel a response, and see the magic drain out of the steel. Repeating this process over and over, I first aim for a hardness that is not too hard to work with.


    The rhythmic hammering sound of my hammering is interspersed with the rhythmic hammering sound of Rike''s knife as I hammer again on the sheet of Megistium that has spread.


    The rude sound ensemble of me and Rike continued until lunchtime.

 381 pattern

    After lunch, I started to work again, but I was still transferring magic power to the Megistium.


    I''ve always had a cheat for tapping, but I think I''m getting the hang of it, and it''s getting a little smoother.


    The steel sheet metal that has been drained of its magic contains no sparkle - no magic at all, and it is somewhat sad. It even seems to be dull in color.


    Well, that''s not true at all.


    I took my time and finished transferring about two sheets of magic power to the megisphere. It should be quite hard, according to the way I felt during the experiment.


    When I picked up the flattened sheet of megistyme and kneaded it with my fingers, a heavy response came back to me. It was hard and difficult to knead.


    With a little effort, I made it into a lump. I put a lot of pressure on it and it seemed to change its shape a little. It is about the same as milk caramel. There is no milk caramel in this world yet, so I can''t be sure.


    If you make it harder than this, it will be difficult to process. I''ll just make a shape while I''m still here.


    I''m going to get a piece of paper from the house that has the size of the ring on it. I''ll adjust the shape to this: .......


    I should have done it while it was still soft.


    It was harder than I expected, and it took me quite a while to roll it into a cylinder and make a hole in the middle.


    Since it went smoothly, I got carried away and put too much magic power into it. When I make my wife''s, I''ll try to keep it to a little over a sheet of sheet metal. .......


    In the previous world, I made a small ring out of silver clay, which turns to silver when fired, and this is just like the ring I made before firing. In this state, it is still unfinished.


    As I was looking at the unfinished ring, I suddenly realized.


    "Oh, by the way, ....... Deanna! Anne!


    I called out to Deanna and Anne, who were working on deburring the longsword right next to me. Both of them are getting a little more adept at holding their hammers.


    "What?


    Deanna and Anne put down their hammers and came over to me.


    "Sorry, we were working. Sorry, I was working. I just wanted to know if there are any rules about decorating wedding rings. Especially for a nobleman, right? If I didn''t follow the rules and couldn''t wear it on a regular basis, I''d be in deep trouble.


    In silver clay, the rough design is made before firing. This is because it is easier to work with than after it has been fired and turned into silver.


    It''s the same with megistichum, it''s troublesome if you don''t process it before it becomes incredibly hard.


    "Hmm, I''ve never heard of that. How about Anne?


    "Well, I''ve never heard of her. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. I was inwardly relieved that she also asked Anne.


    I don''t want to point this out, though, because it would be a good punch in the gut at worst, not in the shoulder.


    I''ve never even heard of the Empire. I''ve never heard of it in the empire. There is a saying that it''s not good to be too flashy, but that''s only because it''s hard to wear on a daily basis if it''s too extravagant.


    I see.


    Deanna and I both nodded our heads. Is there any particular restriction on the design?


    You can''t have ominous motifs that remind you of death, though.


    Designs that are difficult to wear on a daily basis are also not allowed, so armoring like this is probably not allowed.


    It''s probably the best choice to take advantage of the hardness of megistium, and it''s not a bad choice for fashion, but it''s too opposite to be suitable for an engagement ring.


    I can''t help but chuckle when I picture a handsome and beautiful couple wearing armor rings on their left ring finger.


    In my imagination, it looks good with the clothes, but as an ex-terrestrial, I think it''s a bit too middle-aged.


    "What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong?" "Nothing, nothing. It''s just that my stupid imagination was too much.


    Yeah, what''s that?


    I answered honestly to Deanna''s question.


    I was thinking that a ring with only the fingers of the cage could make use of the hardness of the megistium.


    It''s .......


    Right?


    I was relieved to hear that, even though he looked like he deserved it. That''s a great idea! Let''s try it! I wondered what I would do if she said, "Yes!


    Anne was shaking her head, and my trivial fantasy came to an end as trivial as it was.


    "Hmm, so you want a plain one or one with a pattern that will protect you from bad things?


    "Yes.


    Hmm. Oh, yes, a northern pattern will be fine, right?


    Sure.


    Okay. Thank you, both of you.


    "You''re welcome.


    In a slightly droll manner, the ladies bowed gracefully and returned to their work. The gap between their earlier gesture and the work they were about to do was a little amusing.


    When I heard that there was no problem with northern patterns, several auspicious patterns came to my mind.


    I decided to combine one or more of them and make it look not too strange. I decided to do so, and sat up to get a small iron to carve the patterns.

 382 the first

    Using the smallest tool in the house, I started carving the patterns. Since it is still soft, it can be carved by hand power alone without using a hammer.


    Probably it can be carved with a knife as well, but it is simply too small, so it is necessary to use a suitable tool.


    The pattern to be engraved is a saaya type. The pattern looks like a series of swastikas connected in a diamond shape, and has the meaning of wishing for prosperity and longevity of the family.


    It is called "uninterrupted longevity," and even though the meaning is different, I thought "uninterrupted" was appropriate for a wedding ring, so I decided to go with it.


    ...... I''m sure it will be fine, but I''ll just check before I start.


    I''ve shown everyone how to draw a Saaya pattern on a spare space on a piece of paper, and it didn''t seem to get stuck in the swastika.


    I was confident that it would be okay because there was a World War II in the previous world and the problem was not the swastika, but if they said that the pattern symbolized death in this world, I would have to change it.


    Now that I know that there is no problem, I''m ready to start working. Don''t put too much pressure on the ring, or it will lose its shape.


    I guess it''s because I''m working directly on the metal, so I know how much force to apply.


    I gently apply the tool and slowly carve the shape. The few times I''ve carved, I''ve done it on swords, so I didn''t have to be as careful as I am now, but this time I''m trying hard to control my trembling fingertips.


    Knowing where and how to dig is one thing, but being able to do it smoothly is another.


    On the contrary, this is an area where I can improve by trying to raise my own level (the concept of level itself is not even in this world: ......).


    It''s no fun to just make everything and be done with it, and sometimes it''s good to do something that seems difficult.


    I know I''ll get sick of it if it goes on too long, but...


    But I''m working on it as fast as a caterpillar eating a leaf. Since it is a very precious material, I pick up the scraps carved by the tool with my fingers each time and throw them into a small container.


    Originally, I bought these containers to keep newly purchased seasonings in small portions, but now, like the pepper in the previous world, they have become treasure jars to hold priceless things.


    The scraps of megisticium I collected can be reused with the magic I put into it to make my wife''s portion, and I''m sure there will be a good amount of it in the end, so it should be worth a good price by itself.


    Even a cup of earwax picked now and put into a container would be worth enough to live for a week or two on the outskirts of the city.


    I don''t feel like throwing away such a thing as mere garbage, much less tossing it around. I''ll make sure I can return it.


    I am, after all, a "pain in the ass" craftsman.


    It took me until late in the evening to finally finish carving the pattern. My eyes are completely tired, and my back is a little sore. This is another area where even cheats can''t help.


    I stood up and stretched. The absence of disturbing noises from my waist is a blessing in disguise for a thirty-year-old.


    I held my eyes with my left hand and tapped my hip with my right.


    "You smell like an old man.


    Samija, who seemed to be nearby, said to me, "You look old.


    I was so focused on my work that I didn''t notice that everyone had already finished cleaning up, and Deanna and Anne were just walking out with their wooden swords in their hands.


    I''m an old man, you know. ....... I''m going to get rattled all over the place.


    With a wry smile and a whirl of my shoulders, I replied honestly. My body may be 30 years old, but I''m 40 years old inside. It seems that it''s hard to get rid of ingrained movements.


    Perhaps it''s a reaction to my concentrated work, but I feel a creaking sensation, though there''s no sound.


    Samija looked a little surprised, probably expecting a little more of an argument.


    But her face quickly turned indignant.


    What are you talking about? We still have a long way to go!


    He slapped me on the back. To tell the truth, it hurt, but I felt that it gave me a boost.


    You''re right, we''ll have to work hard tomorrow.


    Oh.


    I patted Samija''s head, and she smiled a big smile.

 383 magical powers and demons

    "Hmm. Oh, shoot.


    The next day . After completing my morning routine, I fire up the forge and groan at the ring.


    Then Rique comes up to me.


    "What''s the matter?


    No, I got a little careless. How do I get it hard from here?


    Ah, .......


    If you put the magic sheet metal directly on the ring and hit it like you have been doing, the ring you have just made will turn into a flimsy sheet again.


    If it became too hard in that state, there would be no way to get it back. Probably the hardest metal sheet in the world would be created.


    It could be used as a bulletproof plate in the previous world, but that''s not what I was asked to do.


    Would it have been better to make it a little harder before engraving it?


    No, this hardness is the limit for shaping. I''m not sure I can erase the seam if it''s harder than this.


    Maybe I can get away with it by using a cheat, but if I bet on it and fail, I''ll be in deep trouble.


    Let''s go to ...... and surround it.


    "Sheet metal?


    When I hit it to put in the magic power, I could feel it going in. But it didn''t go in, which means it''s probably ......


    And then it just slipped out?


    I nodded to Rike.


    What''s the problem with moving it from the sheet metal?


    "What if it''s not just the sheet metal that''s holding the magic?


    Oh.


    Yes, there''s an anvil under the sheet metal across the megistium. Magic must be contained in that too. I''ve never thought about it before.


    If it is in the form of a sheet, there will be less "escape" in the horizontal direction. However, if the magical steel cannot escape that way, and the magical power remains in the Megistium, then...


    If the magic remains in the Megistium, then surrounding it with magic and keeping it in a high concentration of magic could contain the magic. That''s what I thought.


    There is one thing that bothers me about this method.


    Is it possible to create demons by doing so?


    Demons are generated when the magic power is stagnant. ...... In fact, I''ve fought demons that have occurred.


    It''s also possible that the stagnant demonic power can turn ordinary creatures into demons. This is the case with Lucy, my little wolf (the little one is about to be removed).


    So far, she has never become stagnant, even with a custom-made item filled to the limit with magic power.


    But what about when the space is filled with a high concentration of magic? Here again, I will ask for the wisdom of the experts.


    "Is it ......?


    "Yes. If you surround all six sides with sheet metal filled to the brim with magic power like this, and then beat the magic power inside, the magic power in that space will become quite concentrated, right?


    Yeah, that''s true.


    And when you put it in that state, won''t demons be generated from it? That''s what I''m wondering.


    That''s right. ......


    Liddy put his hand on the thin mane.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''re going to need to be able to pay for it.


    They should be able to take out a goblin or two with ease. It is unlikely that the magic power that has congealed in the space the size of this ring will generate a stronger monster than that.


    So I don''t think it will be a big deal when it happens, but there is a big difference between knowing it will happen and preparing for it, and panicking when it doesn''t happen.


    Liddy pondered a bit and opened his mouth.


    I don''t think this will cause a demon outbreak. The amount is too small.


    I was relieved to hear her say that. Even if it can be dealt with, it''s better not to have demons like goblins.


    If my Lucy hadn''t become a demon, she would have been able to live out her life as a forest wolf in a pack.


    I have no way of knowing whether or not she will be happier than she would have been in a pack.


    Just go to .......


    Liddy continued. It''s getting a little uncomfortable.


    If the magic is very strong, it is possible that fairies will appear.


    "Fairies ......?


    Liddy nodded his head.


    I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But ......


    Unless there''s an even greater concentration of magic there.


    That''s true.


    Liddy nodded again at my words. I''m not sure if it''s the word "fairy" that''s causing the others to pause and pay attention to what Liddy is saying.


    "Can you talk to them?


    I''ve heard that some of them can, but most of them don''t do anything, just suck up the magic they''ve gathered and go away.


    They don''t do anything bad?


    No. If the elf can talk, he might do something naughty, though.


    Oh.


    I wonder if they''re like the fairies in the fairy tales of the previous world. There are many kinds of fairies in the world, so I guess it''s hard to say.


    "Well, if the fairies come, we''ll think we''ve seen something unusual. We''re surrounded by sheet metal, so they can''t touch us while we''re processing.


    "Right.


    Liddy smiles. As I looked at her face, I could not help but hope for the appearance of a fairy.

 384 Establish procedures

    Whether the fairy will come or not, I still have to do the work, so I decided to prepare the sheet metal with full magic power.


    There are three things to prepare. One to put underneath, one to put on top, and one with a hole about the size of a ring.


    If it were a larger ring, you would probably need six pieces to enclose it, but since this is a small ring, this should be no problem. ...... I won''t know until I try it.


    Two of the pieces are tapped without heating and filled with magic power. I''m quite familiar with this method, and was able to quickly apply magic power to the limit. The second one is made of steel and has a low upper limit.


    For the third one, after heating, I used the corner of the anvil to make a small hole, and then used a hammer to adjust the hole to about the same size as the ring.


    The thickness of the sheet metal is larger than the width of the ring. I''m sure it will be fine because I''ll hammer it while it''s cold, but if it''s too thick, it might distort the ring when I hammer the sheet metal over it.


    Thus we have three pieces of steel fully filled with magic power. Something shiny is clinging to the sheet metal.


    I''ll have to experiment with getting Rike to hit this sometime soon. ......


    I thought to myself. I had intended to make it loud enough for only myself to hear, but Rike seemed to have heard it very carefully.


    "Are you sure?


    "No, no, let''s try it after this one.


    Yes!


    Now that I''ve said it, do you mind if I don''t use my own rice?


    "Of course it''s better, but I really want to try the sheet metal with the maximum amount of magic power before that. I can''t do it myself yet.


    "I see.


    It''s natural to want to try it if there is a good one. If someone said to me, "I''ve brought you an orichalcum filled with magic power, would you like to try it? I''d probably say yes, regardless of whether I could process it or not.


    The meaning of having Rike strike the sheet metal that I put my magic into is mass production.


    If all I have to do is put magic into the sheet metal, I don''t need to heat it. Even if I can''t maintain the magic completely, if Rike can process the sheet metal with most of it intact, then I can concentrate on putting the magic into the sheet metal, and Rike can process it more and more.


    In this way, if I prepare the planned number of sheet metal, and then I chase after him to process it, we can almost double the speed of production by simple calculation.


    There''s no way to leave it unattended, and more importantly, if I''m gone for some reason, as long as I can keep the sheet metal, I think we''ll be safe for a while.


    If all goes well, I''ll try to find time to make sheet metal with magic power and store it in the warehouse.


    That is, if I finish making the ring. I place the sheet metal and the ring on the anvil, and hammer down on the sheet metal.


    After a few taps, the sheet metal on top seems to be losing some of its magic, so it seems to be working well for now.


    Then I continued working, and when it was almost lunchtime, I decided to check once more.


    If it didn''t work here, all the work I''d done this morning would be for naught, but the wound wasn''t too deep yet.


    I set the hammer down beside me and gently lifted the sheet metal. Something shiny comes out of the gap.


    I imagine it is like opening a box of dry ice.


    There is no doubt that the space where the ring was placed was filled with magical power. I took the sheet metal away.


    There is the ring, glittering. When I poked it with my fingernail, I felt a hard knack. The cheat tells me that it''s almost certainly harder than it was yesterday.


    I sigh deeply. Good, now I can establish the steps to completion. When I make another one, I can follow this procedure, and it should be much faster.


    But the relief was short-lived, and with the ring came a concern.


    Inside the ring, in what had been a completely empty space, a very small blue transparent jewel was born.

 385 a magical jewel

    I gently picked up the small object that had suddenly appeared in the absence of heat or anything else.


    Through the light of the fireplace, the inside of it looks slightly purple, and it seems to be shimmering just a little.


    This is .......


    I knew this feeling. It was when the demon Nilda paid me my reward.


    That time it was red, but I''m sure the inside of it was shimmering too. This one was different in that it was blue, but other than that, I''d say they were almost identical.


    So that means...


    "The magic crystal ......?


    What Nilda gave me was a congealed form of "stagnant" magic power. This is probably a crystal of pure magical power. Maybe.


    I beckoned Liddy over to me, as a layman would have no idea what I was thinking. I''ve been relying on you as an expert lately.


    Liddy and Rike came pattering in.


    "What is it?


    What''s this?


    I put the magic crystal I was picking on my palm and showed it to Riddy. Liddy''s eyes widened.


    "Did you make this, by any chance?


    "Yes. It looks like the one Nilda gave me before, but I was wondering if it really is.


    Excuse me.


    Liddy snatched up the magic crystal from my palm and held it up to the light.


    From below, Rikke was looking up at me, saying, "Wow," as if I were a child being shown a gem.


    Looking at it from the side, it still looks like light is shimmering inside the crystal, but it''s too small to tell if it''s the same phenomenon as the magical jewel, or if it''s the flickering flames of the fireplace.


    If there were such a thing, I could magnify it with a magnifying glass or something, but we don''t have one.


    There are convex lenses in this world, too. There are also convex lenses in this world, such as gems like crystals, and glass that has been carefully polished.


    Concave lenses do not seem to be available in this world yet. So there are no glasses for nearsightedness (which is a pity), and no telescopes yet.


    I''m sure some people have noticed concave lenses at some point, but they haven''t been able to put them to practical use yet.


    It is undoubtedly a solidification of magical power. I think it can be classified as a magical jewel.


    Really?


    Yeah. Just .......


    Liddy furrowed his brow. I''m not sure if something is about to happen to the magical jewel.


    Liddy put the gem back in my palm. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "Ah!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    It''s not like you can make a whole lot of money with just a hammer. That''s not good.


    That''s true.


    No, master, you can''t have fun like that.


    Liddy and Rikke chuckle. Riddy and Rikke chuckled. I laughed back, not wanting to make any money out of it.


    But if some conditions are met, it could be fixed like the red magic jewel.


    It''s going to be difficult to find those conditions.


    At least I''ve never heard of a blue gem being made in this way. ......


    "There''s no such legend among the dwarves.


    Hmm. ......


    There are probably humans - or dwarves, or maybe some other race - who have produced the same thing before.


    Even so, if it disappeared so soon after it was created, there would be no way to record it, so I guess there is no record of it at all.


    If it disappears so quickly, you can''t carry it with you.


    Well, I''ll look for the conditions later, when I''m free.


    "Right.


    Liddy nodded, looking slightly regretful. I looked at her and tried to go back to my work.


    No, wait. Then I had a flash of inspiration.


    "The red one can''t take magic out of it, right?


    Yes. Yes, because it''s completely solid.


    Liddy nodded again. The red one is a solidification of stagnant magic, so it can''t leak out, but it also can''t be taken out. The blue one, then, is the one that will collapse.


    The blue one, the one that collapses, can be found at ......?


    ...... is a possibility.


    If you can do that, you can use more magic power inside the house at first, but if you can adjust the speed at which it collapses, you can use magic power outside the house as well.


    It''s worth a try: ......


    "Yes, it is!


    I''m not sure what to make of that. I haven''t seen her this excited since she repaired the treasure sword in the Elven village.


    "Oh, I''m sorry.


    "No, no, no. No, no. If this goes well, we might be able to make a lot of progress, so I can understand your excitement. But first, .......


    I picked up the neglected ring of Megistium.


    As I picked it up with my left hand and played it with the fingertips of my right hand, I heard a beautiful metallic sound, indicating that it was too hard to be processed even with a tool.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I''m glad it worked. You never know until you try, even if you''re sure. .......


    It worked, too.


    Rikke applauds the master. The applause went from Liddy to everyone else, and I bowed my head, feeling embarrassed and a little proud.

 386 The Magic Reactor and Experiment

    Now that we''ve confirmed that the ring is hardening, it''s time for lunch. We all still have work to do, so we make short work of it, but the subject of the blue gem still comes up.


    With her eyes wide open in surprise, Deanna said, "You can do that?


    "How is that even possible?


    I''m not sure if it can, or if it has. ....... I''m sure it can be generated.


    That''s what I thought you were talking about.


    Oh.


    I nodded at Samija''s words. I was a little afraid that Anne''s eyes seemed to be glittering.


    But it seems to be unstable, and it disappeared soon after. "Well, it seems to be unstable and disappeared soon after.


    My words caused Anne to drop her shoulders in an obvious way. If you can create something that can be turned into money out of nothing, it would be a great help to the nation. It''s really alchemy.


    To keep the conversation from going any deeper, we finished our conversation and lunch, and cleaned up.


    Returning to the forge, I put the hardened ring back into its sheet metal enclosure. Since it can produce magical gems (though it''s not quite "something" yet), I think I''ll call it a "magic furnace". It''s a simple one, so I''ll call it a "simple magic furnace.


    Cover this simple magic furnace with sheet metal filled with magic power. If you keep hitting the sheet metal, the magic power will be absorbed into the ring.


    When you put it in directly, you can feel the point where you can''t put any more, but in this case, it''s too indirect, so you need to take it out of the simple magic furnace from time to time to check.


    The feel of it in my hands and the glow of the Megistium itself are not much different from before I put it in. However, you can see that it is definitely filled with magic power, and that the sparkle is increasing.


    Hmmm... ......


    If it''s this hard, will it be okay? I hammer lightly on the ring, thinking that now is the time to try.


    If it was still soft, this blow would have caused some sort of defect, even if it was only light, but the ring only made a cool "chirping" sound like a wind chime, and there was no particular damage.


    Okay, this is going to work. I tapped the ring in the same way you would tap sheet metal to put magic into it.


    The ring answered with a tinkle. I gave it a few more taps, then put down the hammer and checked the ring.


    "No? ......


    I knew something about the ring from the feel of the hammering, but even if I tried to put magic power into it when it was hard, it seemed to slip away.


    I had thought that if it was hardened, it might be possible, but I guess there''s no such thing as a good deal. I have to work on it steadily.


    I thought it would be better if I could put the magic power directly into it, so there would be no risk of magical gems or fairies.


    I sighed and hammered to put the magic back into the sheet metal, which had been losing its magic.


    After a while, the sheet metal was filled with magic power in its body. I used it as the lid of the magic furnace, and hammered on the sheet metal so that the magic would be transferred to the ring.


    There are still many things I want to experiment with. Normally, it would be better to maintain a high concentration of magic power.


    In other words, it would be more efficient to continue the work until the magic power is gone, without removing the sheet metal used as a lid in the process. It is similar to the feeling that if you open and close the door of a refrigerator too often, it will lose its ability to cool.


    However, we cannot know if this is really the case until we try it.


    I first hit the sheet metal five times, then opened the lid and left it open, then put the lid back on and hit the sheet metal five times.


    When I checked, the ring was filled with more magic power. It seems that the upper limit is not yet reached. In addition, it seems that the magic jewel will not be created or the fairy will not visit the ring.


    The magic jewel may have been a very small one, though.


    Next, with the lid still on, tap the sheet metal ten times in succession. If the amount of magic is greater than before, then it will be more efficient to continue working with the lid on.


    I gently open the lid and take out the ring inside. It took me about ten tries, but no gems of any visible size were produced.


    I look at the ring again and again to check the amount of magic power.


    "Just as I thought.


    The amount of magic power is definitely increasing here, though only slightly. Then...


    "Shall we leave the lid open until the very last minute?


    I would have avoided the jewel and the fairy if I could have, but I had no choice. Both of them seem harmless, so I''ll just close my eyes and concentrate on my work.


    I put the ring and lid back on, picked up the hammer, and went back to work.

 387 the greatest possible magical powers

    I hammer on the lid of the magical furnace. For those who don''t know what I''m talking about, it''s a scene that will make you wonder if something bad has happened to you.


    In normal work, even mithril or apoitakara will change its shape a little if you hammer on it for a while, so you can feel a slight sense of accomplishment.


    In this case, however, there was no change in the shape at all. The magic power is gradually released from the sheet metal, but the released magic power goes into the simple magic power furnace, and the state of the ring inside cannot be checked.


    If you make a simple magic furnace with a transparent acrylic plate full of magic power, you may be able to check it, but there is no such thing. .......


    So I keep tapping on it, and eventually, when the magic power is almost gone from one piece of sheet metal, I gently open the lid.


    I wondered what I would do if the highly concentrated magic came out like a mist of dry ice plunged into a basin of water, but it didn''t happen.


    I also thought that the ring might be glowing as if it were emitting light from a ring that had accumulated magical power, but it didn''t. It was sitting there as usual.


    At the same time, there was a larger magical jewel than I had seen this morning. That''s how much magic power was concentrated here.


    I placed the ring on the lid that had been removed from the blue gem, and took it out of the simple magic furnace. Of course, there was no rise in temperature or anything like that.


    It didn''t glow, but I could tell that it was filled with magic power. Even an ordinary person might be able to detect it.


    So I decide to call Diana to have her take a look. If it''s Samija, she can''t tell the difference from a beastman''s senses, and Anne has probably seen a magical item before, so now that Helen is gone, Deanna is the closest thing to normal.


    I see.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it," she said, fumbling with the ring I''d handed her. I''m not sure if it''s because of the size or the fact that it hasn''t melted into the air yet, but Anne is looking at it in her hands. Her eyes seem to have $ in them, but that''s probably just her imagination. Of course, there are no dollars in this world.


    There''s something a little out of the ordinary about this.


    "Hmm. Does it feel warm?


    Not really. I don''t know if the sparkles are because of the megistium or if this is magic.


    Oh, I see.


    It is not pure gold that I put the magic power into, but a special metal called megistyme (though whether it is or not is also somewhat doubtful). It''s hard to tell if the shine is due to the properties of the material or not, even if you look at it alone.


    Therefore, I will bring the remaining megistyme that has not yet been filled with magic power. As I heard Anne''s sad voice, I knew that the magical jewel had collapsed. Apparently, the time it takes to collapse depends on its size, that is, on the amount of magic power that has turned into crystals.


    This is what it looked like before processing.


    Anne set it aside and placed the squishy megisticium on Diana''s hand.


    "What do you think?


    The ring is a little more sparkly than the other one. The ring has a little more sparkle to it.


    Oh, yeah.


    Deanna says, her eyes sparkling as much as the ring. The ring is a little more sparkly than the ring.


    "I''ll check the rest at night. ......


    Night?


    If it glows, you''ll have trouble sleeping, won''t you?


    ...... That''s true.


    You''re not supposed to take off your wedding ring much in this world either. In this world, too, wedding rings are not often taken off, and if you wear a wedding ring when you go to bed, it will be difficult to sleep if it is glowing.


    If it were to glow, it would be necessary to find the amount of magical power that would keep the ring strong enough to keep it from glowing.


    If possible, I would like to avoid such work, but if it is necessary, I have no choice.


    When I look out the window, the sky has already turned orange, so I start to clean up my work.


    Then I felt a very small knocking sound. It was so faint that I would have missed it if I had been working.


    Did you hear the knock?


    No?


    How about you, Samija?


    I thought I heard it too, but I thought I was imagining it. Did you hear it too?


    Samija said, twitching her tiger ears. So it''s not my imagination. A guest is a guest no matter when it comes. I open the door to the smithy.


    "Yes, yes, you are .......


    And there she is, a small elf-like woman with wings, smiling and floating.

 388 fairy

    A small woman with wings is floating in the air. The flapping of her wings does not match her up and down motion, so it is not as if her wings are pushing the air.


    The woman remained in the air and bowed.


    I''m Giselle. My name is Giselle.


    Huh.


    In front of me, I give a very dumb reply. I heard Deanna or Liddy coughing behind me, and I straightened up a little.


    If you''ll excuse me, I don''t want to stand around talking, so please come in.


    I don''t know how much of a burden it is for Giselle to be floating around, but it seems to be a bit of a burden, so I''ll ask her to sit down.


    "Well, thank you very much.


    Giselle smiled with the adjective "flowery" and wandered in.


    This way, please.


    Thank you.


    I couldn''t ask her to sit on a chair, so I asked her to sit on the table.


    This might be the first time I''ve had a guest with a different size. Anne is a giant, but her mother is a giant and her father is a human, so she is not so big as to be a problem. The size of the bed has been adjusted slightly.


    At that time, I thought about preparing for a bigger one, but I didn''t think about preparing for a smaller one.


    But normally speaking, if there are big people, there must be small people, right? .......


    I''ll keep that in mind when I''m preparing something in the future.


    I asked Lique to prepare mint tea, but of course we didn''t have a cup Giselle''s size.


    I had no choice but to ask her to put it in the smallest container we had. It was still half the size of Giselle''s cup.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, but this way please.


    "Well, thank you very much. It smells good.


    The temperature has been rising lately, and the cool scent of mint will be more pleasant. I think I''ve got the hang of hospitality now.


    Giselle gently sipped from her cup and took a sip. It''s like drinking from a big plastic bucket.


    "Pfft. It''s so good! We don''t do this kind of thing often, so it''s fun.


    She looks like a fairy, I wonder if she drinks nectar from flowers. Should we ask Liddy to grow some flowers?


    That''s good to know.


    "Well, so...


    Giselle straightened her posture. We all straighten up.


    We all straighten our posture. "This is Ether ......, or magic power as you call it. Are you refining it?


    "No, I''m not purposely refining ...... it.


    I shook my head. It is a byproduct of the hardening process of megistium, and not something you aim for.


    The ones that do form are unstable and disappear quickly.


    I''ve always thought there was an increase in magical power, but today''s was even stronger, so I thought it might be the result of such work. ......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It also disappeared very quickly.


    "I see. ......


    When I showed her the Megistium ring, Giselle''s little shoulders slumped. I''m sure she''s exaggerating her movements so that we can understand her better.


    "Is that what you wanted?


    "Yes, it''s called .......


    Giselle looked lost for a moment. Her eyes and nose were so pretty that it looked as if she was moving a doll.


    You know that this forest is filled with a strong magical power, right?


    We all nodded. Did I tell Anne that? Well, if I didn''t tell her, someone else will.


    "So, we fairies also live in this forest, but sometimes we get sick.


    "Sickness? Like a fever?


    Yes. It''s a little different from what you''re used to, but it causes the magic to drain out of the body.


    It''s called .......


    Yes, it''s a deadly disease.


    I heard someone gasp and a silence fell over the place. Giselle continued.


    To cure it, you need to be exposed to strong magic, but there are few places in this forest that are good for that. ......


    "And this place doesn''t work?


    Yeah.


    I pointed to the floor and asked, and Giselle nodded. Then she said excuse me and took two sips of her tea.


    The reason why no beasts come around this house is because of its strong magical power. Even the trees in this forest avoid this place.


    This place also has strong magic power, but it''s still not enough.


    "I see. So, you''re saying that we should have some crystallized magical energy on hand?


    That''s right!


    Giselle stood up unconsciously. If there is a ray of hope for an almost incurable disease, then that''s where I''ll turn.


    But not if it disappears quickly.


    I was going to try to find a way to maintain crystallization in the interim, but I''m not sure when I''ll be able to do that in a hurry. ......


    That''s true. ......


    I don''t want to cast a shadow on the light that I have just seen, but I can''t bend the facts. Giselle sat down again.


    Well, if I could do something about it, I would. Oh, I see.


    You have to have strong magic, right?


    Yes, I do.


    Well, if anyone has the disease, please bring them here. I''ll make crystals on the spot if that''ll cure them. I''ll make crystals on the spot if that will cure you.


    I''m not so great as a doctor, but if it can save the lives of the fairies, it''s a small price to pay.


    Are you sure?


    "Yes.


    Giselle stood up again. A flower of joy blooms on her face.


    "Thank you!


    Giselle bowed her head. I wonder if it''s a vestige of the old wars that all races share this same gesture.


    When I held out my finger, Giselle squeezed it like a handshake.

 389 blessing

    When the conversation was over, I asked him something that had been bothering me.


    "So, you don''t just appear out of nowhere, do you?


    When I said that, everyone else nodded slightly. The fact that even Liddy was nodding suggests that this is how the world in general thinks.


    He appears suddenly, plays a trick, and then disappears. It''s like a small child that you can''t hate.


    No, in the myths and stories of the previous world, some of them were quite cruel.


    When Giselle heard my words, she puffed up.


    It''s the spirits that do it. We''re fairies, we don''t act like that!


    It was so cute that I almost smiled before I apologized.


    But "we don''t do such trifling things" means we can do them if we want to.


    I also got the information that there are spirits apart from the fairy race. There''s a lot going on today. .......


    I''m sorry, but that''s the impression we''ve been getting.


    That''s regrettable, and we''d like to see it corrected as soon as possible.


    We''ll do our best.


    Fairies are rarely seen, so they may be confused with spirits.


    It would be a shame to say "I met a fairy" too much, and I wonder if ordinary people meet fairies enough to need improvement. ....... Let''s think of gradual improvement.


    It''s also called "shelving". I don''t know when the inventory will be done.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    Yes. I''m the head of the fairy tribe in this forest, so I''m sure they''ll listen to me.


    I was aware of my one eyebrow raising.


    In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your wedding ceremony, you''ll be able to use the following tips to get the most out of your wedding ceremony.


    I''m not going to bother pointing that out and complicate the conversation, so I''ll keep my mouth shut about it.


    There are many things I would like to know, but I''ll leave that for another time. I don''t think it will affect me even if I don''t know.


    I''ll leave you to it then.


    "Oh, I have a warning.


    I stopped Giselle, who stood up and bowed gracefully. I forgot something important.


    We usually stay here from sunup to sundown, but once every week or two we go into town. On those days, we are out of the house until the sun reaches mid-sky. Also, I hope not to be gone too long, but I may be gone for up to a month, so please bear with me.


    Giselle smiled at my words and said.


    "Yes, of course. I said it was a mortal disease, but it''s not something that will kill you immediately. You will get weaker little by little, and you will certainly suffer. In the end, it will definitely bring death.


    After saying that, Giselle let out a small sigh. I wondered if she had any experience in caring for those who had become so.


    I wonder if she has any experience in taking care of such people. "So if you''re not coming, we can reschedule for another day.


    "That''s very helpful. If you do show up, I''ll try to give you the magic crystals as soon as possible.


    I look forward to working with you.


    Giselle bows again.


    Oh, yes, the human race needs to be paid, right?


    What? Yes, they do.


    It''s completely a byproduct, so I wasn''t aware of getting paid for it. At first I was going to say, "No, thank you," but then I reconsidered when I saw a stare coming from behind me.


    "Then, as a ''Maekin'', I will bestow the blessings of the fairy race on that ring."


    "Oh, I''m making another one of these. I''m still working on the materials.


    "Oh. Then bring that one too. Don''t worry, the blessing will not disappear no matter what you do afterwards.


    Isn''t that actually called a curse? Well, it''s a fine line, isn''t it? Following Giselle''s words, I brought the ring and the rest of the Megistium to the table.


    Giselle flies around on it.


    "I give you the blessing of the fairies of the Kuro Forest. May all who wear them be blessed.


    As Giselle sang, the ring and the megisphere glowed a faint blue.


    Oh ......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. If you''ll excuse me.


    Floating in front of the open door, Giselle bowed.


    "Yes. Please come again if you need any help.


    "Yes. Thank you.


    It was already dark outside, but Giselle swooped through the darkness and disappeared from sight.


    "She''s gone.


    "She''s gone.


    As I was about to close the door, I noticed that my two daughters were coming close to me. Both Krull and Lucy were wagging their tails.


    I wonder if they''ve been holding back until now... Come to think of it, they didn''t even make a fuss when Giselle came.


    "Good, good, good, good.


    I patted them both on the head and wondered if we should have dinner together on the terrace to make up for the evening.

 390 "The content and ""Im back"""

    Giselle: ...... The day after the fairy chief of the Kuro Forest arrived. I groaned a little as I looked at my first ring.


    It''s good to be blessed. The added value itself wouldn''t be a problem.


    A ring made of megistium is a precious thing to begin with, and the added value of scarcity is a matter of course.


    Well, it is what it is, but if Marius hadn''t said so, it wouldn''t have been so obvious. There aren''t many people who have seen items blessed by fairies.


    What I''m wondering is.


    What I''m wondering is: "What is the content of the blessing? ......


    What I''m wondering is, "What is the content of the blessing? I think it is very unlikely that it is a curse rather than a blessing, considering the way things went yesterday.


    The fact that Samija didn''t interrupt me during the conversation yesterday means that she probably wasn''t lying. It may be that she is not human and is very small, so it is difficult to detect her scent.


    Think about yesterday''s blessing. "It was "Blessings to all who wear it.


    In the RPG style of the previous world, it would be like an increase in the LUK parameter.


    "Hmm.


    When the ring is held up to the light, it has a faint blue color in addition to the gold color of Megistium.


    The blue is also blended in with the gold reflection, and is quite clear if you know what you''re looking at, but it''s a subtle color if you don''t notice it.


    While I was puzzling over the ring, Rike, who had finished her preparations for the day, peered at it from next to me.


    "What''s wrong?


    "It''s about yesterday''s ''blessing''. ......"


    I explained to him what I had been thinking about.


    "I see.


    I''m pretty sure it''s not something weird, but I don''t have anything to prove it.


    They both crossed their arms and groaned. Then.


    "I guess we''ll just have to let Eizo try it once.


    And then a voice called out. It''s Deanna.


    "Are you sure?


    If it were a knife, I''d try it in no time, but since it''s a wedding ring, I''m hesitant.


    "Julie''s probably not, but it''s your brother''s.


    Yeah.


    The reason this one is a little bigger is because it is Marius''. The reason this one is a little bigger is because it''s Marius''. Since there was a test to make it, Marius'' ring, which he still knows, is less damaging than his wife''s, even if only slightly.


    "Well, why don''t you at least give it a try? If anything happens, you can tell them that I''m the one who said it was good.


    Thanks, but I''m not going to say that.


    If you''re going to do it, do it at your own risk. If you want to do it, do it at your own risk. Otherwise, it''s bad for your friend who asked you to do it. So Deanna''s advice is just that, advice.


    Well, I guess you''re not going to solve anything by sitting here moaning.


    Right?


    I nodded. Deanna was right.


    "Okay, let''s try it on.


    I was afraid to put it on my ring finger, so I started to put it on my right pinky, even though it wasn''t the right size.


    Eventually, the ring was placed on my little finger, though it was too big.


    How are you feeling?


    I don''t have a headache or anything.


    When you hold the ring and move it up and down, it moves normally. It doesn''t seem to get stuck once it''s in place.


    In the worst case scenario, I might have to amputate my finger, so I chose my pinky, but I''m glad I didn''t have to worry about that.


    I sat still for a while with the ring on my little finger, but there was no change in my body.


    Fearfully, I changed the ring to my right index finger, but it was still the same. I tried bending and stretching lightly and swinging the hammer into the void, but my body did not feel particularly heavy, nor did the hammer somehow fall out.


    I don''t know the conditions under which the blessing is activated, but it seems harmless.


    That''s all you need to know.


    That''s good enough for me.


    I nodded. As a troublesome old blacksmith, it''s okay to be skeptical, but it''s also okay to trust people (even fairies) to a certain extent. But it''s okay to trust people (even fairies) to a certain extent, though I won''t show mercy if they betray me.


    Now that you seem to be okay, all we have to do is make Julie''s.


    Good luck.


    Yeah.


    As I threw the rest of the Megistium into the simple magic furnace to reduce it to a more workable hardness, I heard a clang.


    This must mean the door to the side of the house is open. Not many people open their doors at this time of night.


    A bandit, or else ......


    "I''m home!


    No sooner had the bell sounded than the door between the house and the forge opened with a bang, and a red-haired woman walked in. She wore a blue breastplate.


    Welcome back, Helen. You''re back early.


    I got to see you all sooner than I expected.


    It was Helen, who had gone to the capital for a while to meet her friends. I don''t know what''s in the backpack, but it''s swelling up.


    She said, "Why don''t you unpack and get some rest? I''ll call you for lunch.


    "Okay. Thanks.


    Before returning to her room, Helen said "welcome home" and "I''m home" to the rest of the family.


    I thought it would be a rare occasion, but when I see her coming home safely and rejoicing with everyone, it makes me realize that we are a family.


    Well, I think I''ll have to make a little splurge for lunch, but first I have to take care of some important ring work.


    I sat down in front of the magic furnace again and started hammering.

 391 the talk of the town

    With a hammer, I put magic power into the megistium. Since my current goal is to make it hard enough to process, I occasionally open the lid of the magic furnace to check the hardness.


    When I checked it just before noon, it had become just the right hardness, so I made a ring to match the smaller of the rings I had copied the sizes of.


    Once the shape was formed, I cleaned up the surface and prepared for the afternoon work. It would be nice if this one were this hard from the start.


    I put down the ring, which glowed a mixture of gold and blue, and started to prepare lunch.


    Lunch usually consists of soup and unfermented bread, or if I prepare it, just grilled meat, but today I prepared grilled meat with soy sauce-based sauce, making it a little more luxurious.


    It was decided that we''d have more drinks at night. I had planned to refrain from drinking because I still had some work to do, but everyone agreed.


    I''m not much of a drinker. .......


    So I''ll make a toast, albeit a water one.


    "Helen, welcome back!


    "Hey, I''m back!


    And so began a slightly different, but as usual lively lunch.


    How was the capital?


    Nothing much. It was peaceful.


    Helen answered as she sipped her soup. I asked, and Helen answered, sipping her soup, but then she looked as if she had an idea.


    "Well, there was one thing.


    What is it?


    Helen put down her spoon and turned to Deanna.


    I heard that Deanna''s brother is getting married. Congratulations.


    Thank you.


    Deanna also put down her fork and bowed.


    Marius''s marriage has become a rumor that has spread to the mercenaries?


    "The Count, who has been very active lately, is getting married. "The Count, who''s been very active lately, is getting married, and it''s after a love affair with his childhood friend.


    That''s true.


    In the previous world, it would be like a marriage of a popular actor. That''s news to me. I just wasn''t that interested.


    You know, I saw it on the TV in the cafeteria near my office before I came here.


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    That''s what they''re saying about the city?


    Yeah. And I hope I don''t get in trouble.


    Deanna wrinkles the bridge of her nose. I don''t know what the trouble is, but Anne seems to have figured it out.


    "Oh, .......


    I don''t know what the trouble is. All eyes are on Anne. Anne noticed this and shrugged her shoulders.


    She shrugged her shoulders and continued, "I mean, if Deanna''s brother gets married, when will Deanna get married?


    She continued. Well, that''s true. Sometimes I forget that Deanna is a countess in her own right. Originally, ......


    I should have been married off long ago, you know.


    I should have been married by now," Deanna said to herself.


    But it''s a pain in the ass, too. I guess life here suits me.


    "No, .......


    When I tried to open my mouth, Deanna stared at me, and I closed my mouth. Anne is looking at me and shaking her head.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to say anything right now.


    "Oh, by the way, I heard that the fairies came?


    As if to blow away the slightly heavy atmosphere, Helen said in a cheerful voice.


    "The head of the fairy tribe. The head of the fairy tribe is called Giselle.


    "Oh, I wish I could have seen her.


    I don''t know if Giselle will be there, but she''s supposed to take care of the sick fairies, so I''m sure she''ll be there.


    Seriously?


    Yeah.


    I nodded, and Helen smiled with delight. Yes, she likes pretty things.


    She thinks she''s hiding it, but sometimes she smiles even more than Deanna when she pets Lucy.


    I didn''t know Eizo was a fairy doctor.


    The only thing I can treat is the disease of magic draining from the body. If anything else happens, I can''t help you.


    If you have any other problems, I can''t help you." A doctor who specializes in a single disease, so to speak: ...... No, it''s more like a healer, because he doesn''t diagnose. I''m a pharmacist, but I only give the same medicine.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. Oh, you don''t have to answer if it''s too difficult.


    I said what I thought. Elves live by taking in magic power.


    If fairies also lose magic from their bodies and die when the magic is gone, then they must be living with magic in their bodies.


    If that''s the case, she thought, they must be in a similar state to some extent.


    Liddy said, "No, it''s no problem for me to answer," before continuing.


    First of all, you don''t get sick very often. Basically, they are no different from doctors in the city or the capital. You can infuse medicinal herbs and drink them. We grow such things.


    Do most people have that kind of knowledge?


    Yes, they do. I think the doctors in the city know a little more. In fact, I sometimes take him to the city doctor when he''s in trouble.


    I wonder if you''re less likely to get sick if you''re absorbing magic power. If Nilda were here, I could ask her about the demon race. If she comes back, I''ll ask her.


    If that''s the case, maybe the fairies, who live by absorbing more magic power, won''t get ordinary diseases.


    Instead, they may suffer from incurable diseases, if I may say so. And if there is a glimmer of hope for a cure, it''s natural to want to rely on whoever it is.


    A chill runs down my spine as I realize what''s on my shoulders.


    Still, I think I can do my best for the person who asks for help.


    As if to hide my inner resolve, I bring the soup to my mouth.

 392 second

    After a short but lively lunch, we started the afternoon''s work.


    I had told Helen that she could take the day off, but since we were only moving around and she had rested enough in the morning, she immediately joined Samija and Diana in their work.


    I haven''t done any work on this side for a while, so I guess it''s a kind of rehabilitation.


    I started carving a pattern on the smaller ring. The smaller one requires a little more finesse. I''m really glad that my presbyopia hasn''t started yet.


    Still, the strain on my eyes was the same this time as it was the last time.


    Occasionally, when I press my eyes tightly, I feel a sensation of creeping. It''s a feeling I used to experience frequently in the previous world. I''m not sure if I should be nostalgic or not.


    When you have finished carving the pattern, you adjust the parts that inevitably become fluffy. Since I had already done this work once before, I could proceed smoothly.


    The result was a ring that looked almost as good as the finished product.


    There was a pale blue light mixed in with the golden glow. If I hadn''t known it was Megistium, I wouldn''t have believed that it was so soft that it would crush in my grip.


    I gently placed the ring in the magic furnace. The lid was, of course, sheet metal that I had filled with magic.


    I hammered the sheet metal to increase the concentration of magic power in the furnace, as if it were .......


    If we could use a transparent material for the furnace or use ultrasonic waves to see what is going on inside, we would be able to understand what is happening, but since that is not possible, we can only use our senses.


    Increasing the concentration of magic power can be applied to more than just megestiums, and it will be necessary to find an efficient way to keep the magic crystals from collapsing for the sake of the "fairy doctor".


    You hammer away at what appears to be a simple iron box. With each hammering, a loud cracking sound echoes through the forge, mingling with the sounds of Rike and Samija working.


    I kept the same rhythm, while Rike and Samija changed the tempo slightly, and I wondered if I could have recorded this, it would have made a very interesting piece.


    Since we were working on the same thing all the way to the evening, and it didn''t seem to change much, we took breaks from time to time without opening the lid.


    I took a break every now and then, without opening the lid, just to go outside for a while and take care of Krull and Lucy, who were also outside the hut.


    Still, it was a nice distraction.


    And then, in the evening. I gently remove the lid, which has completely lost its magic. Before I knew it, the others were approaching me.


    I gently open the lid to reveal a ring that looks almost exactly the same, and a blue gemstone, the first crystal of magical power we''ve ever seen.


    Oh.


    A small voice escaped Helen''s lips. It''s the first time she''s seen this magical gem.


    She took out a rather large gem and handed it to Helen.


    It''s beautiful.


    Isn''t it? Well, I can''t keep it in that state right now.


    While we were talking, it seemed to be getting smaller and smaller. Anne and Liddy are peeking at me from the side, which I think is charming.


    Oh, .......


    Eventually, the magical jewel crumbled noiselessly, and Helen made a sad face. I''m sure the fragility of it is part of the beauty of it, but I''m not sure about everyone else.


    Now, let''s get down to business.


    I take out the ring that is still in the furnace and hold it up to the still remaining sunlight.


    The ring, while catching the slightly orange sunlight, reflected a solid golden color and a faint blue that was stronger than in the morning.


    If Giselle is right, there is also the blessing of the fairy race in this ring.


    I poked the ring lightly with my hammer. It made a clear sound. Little by little, I strengthen it, and eventually I strike it with a force that would surely crush pure gold.


    The ring made a sound, but was still there, shining without a scratch.


    "Now they''re both done.


    I mutter, and a small cheer fills the forge.

 393 gift

    Since Marius'' and Helen''s wedding rings were finished, and Helen''s welcome home party was a simple affair due to the afternoon''s work, we decided to combine the two into a slightly more luxurious celebration.


    I prepared three kinds of meat: one with simple salt and pepper and soy sauce-based sauce, one with wine and berry sauce, and of course sake. It was a little disappointing that the soup and bread were the same as usual, but considering that it was prepared on short notice in a house in the forest, it was sufficient.


    Tables and chairs were brought out to the terrace, and food and drinks were laid out on the tables. Now that we have more opportunities to eat here, we might as well have a new table and have dinner here when it''s not raining.


    "Well, here''s to the completion of the wedding ring and to Helen''s welcome home!


    "Cheers!


    Krull and Lucy''s voices joined in the toast. Lucy was on Helen''s lap, receiving a piece of meat that had been cooked but not seasoned. The one on her lap and the one on her lap are both in a good mood.


    Krull, after sticking his head out and having Diana pat his head for a while, sits down nearby and relaxes. He doesn''t eat or drink much, but he enjoys being with everyone.


    They are asking Helen about the souvenirs she brought back from the capital, which she hadn''t told them at lunch. Mainly about her friends in the same mercenary corps.


    "So some of them quit?


    "Yeah. Yes, but they found other jobs or got married.


    It''s a shame, but it''s a relief.


    Yeah.


    Helen answered what Deanna had asked. Helen answered Deanna''s question. She had gone to tell her friend that she was okay, so she was happy to hear that her friend was okay, and her face was beaming during the rest of the conversation.


    Oh, yeah. I almost forgot.


    In the middle of the conversation, Helen abruptly left her seat. Lucy, who was in her lap, had already changed her place to Deanna. She is a good and caring girl.


    Helen retreated to the house, but returned a little later with a backpack in her hand. It was the one that was packed when she came back.


    "I didn''t just bring you something. I''ve got a lot of things to buy. ...... But mostly I''ve talked about the people here and they''ve been pushing me to get this and that.


    On the table, which is now somewhat cleared of food, Helen removes the contents of her backpack.


    On the table, now somewhat cleared of food, Helen took out the contents of her backpack.


    I ask Helen about the ones I see.


    "What about the comb and the ...... jar over here?


    It''s large, sealed with leather and wax, probably to keep the contents from leaking out. Most of the reason my backpack was so full seemed to be due to the size of this.


    "Incense oil. It was given to me by a man who was quite fussy about his appearance. "He said, ''Wherever you are, you have to keep yourself clean.


    "I see.


    Even if you''re a mercenary, you''re still a woman, and it''s understandable that you''d want to keep yourself as clean as possible on the battlefield or wherever, regardless of how you feel about men.


    Sadly, as a 40 year old man, I didn''t pay any attention to this. Deanna brought her own comb, though. Rike said, "My hair is so hard that the comb loses its strength," so it seems she doesn''t have one.


    Maybe I''ll ask Camilo to do this next time.


    "You don''t have to show it to anyone.


    Anne reacted to my words. You''re the princess, you don''t have to be so reserved.


    Well, it''s all in how you feel, isn''t it? It''s better to feel good, right? It''s not like you have to wear it every day, just when you feel like it.


    It''s not like you have to wear it every day. But this is the reaction of someone who is just getting into it. You''ll like it when you use it.


    You''ll like it when you use it." "It must have cost a lot for this amount.


    She said she could get it cheaper by stealth.


    Huh.


    I got answers that made me want to ask about details, but also made me not want to ask. I somehow think that it would be better not to ask about it in our house.


    After that, I put on the collars that my creature-loving friend had given to Krull and Lucy (both of them were happy), and finally, Rike picked up the remaining small box.


    "Wow, it''s heavy. What''s in this?


    Helen grinned at Rike''s words.


    Helen smiled at Rique''s words, "What Eizo would want.


    What do I want?


    Helen nodded, startled by the sudden turn of events.


    Helen nodded. "I only got a grain or so, though.


    Helen nodded. Helen nodded in surprise.


    "I heard it''s babylon.


    At Helen''s words, I felt my eyes widen in surprise.

 394 gray money

    "This is it. ......


    Sun, scarlet, yellow, gold. It is a metal that has many legends in the previous world of Japan. It''s small, but it reflects magic light and emits a red, shimmering light.


    I picked it up, roughly two centimeters square. Even at this size, I could feel its heavy weight.


    According to the legend of the previous world, it should have a slightly lower specific gravity than gold, but with this response, it seems to be much heavier than gold.


    I squeezed my fingertips, but they did not budge. I was a little nervous because I had just processed megidium, but it seems that this one is not as soft as I thought.


    What''s wrong with this one? It was expensive.


    I asked Helen, who was smiling as she watched me fumble and struggle.


    It''s supposed to be even rarer than apoitacara. Even at this size, it could be worth more than a gold coin, or even two.


    You owe me.


    Helen grinned this time. A loan of gold is a pretty big deal, but I wonder if it was a good idea to use it as a souvenir.


    He had been in the capital for quite a while, and he might have settled his debts.


    I could ask him about it, but I don''t want to ask him if he won''t talk about it.


    So I''ll just say, "Thanks.


    I''ll just say, "Thanks. He replied with a slightly embarrassed look on his face.


    "Oh, yeah.


    The reply was a slightly embarrassed look and a few words of "Oh.


    It would be a little difficult to make a product out of this amount of hihiirokane. It might be possible to make an alloy with it, but I think it would be better to use it as a training ground for processing than to mix this amount and make a product out of it.


    Megistium was like that, and if there''s some special procedure that needs to be followed, I''d like to know about it early.


    "Does this thing have magic power in this state?


    "Shall we see?


    Liddy reacted to my words. It''s time for the experts to come in.


    It''s hard to tell because it''s shimmering a bit like a red gemstone, but it doesn''t seem to have much magic in it.


    If that''s the case, we''ll have to find a way to process it.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll have to find a way to process it," Rieke said with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Like Megistium!


    "Yes.


    Rike nodded in satisfaction as I replied. Even if it''s not possible at the moment, if we continue to train here, there will be a dwarven craftsman who can process any mineral.


    I wonder if it''s okay to produce a person (a dwarf) who can influence the world to that extent. On the other hand, I can''t just tell Rike that I have nothing more to teach him and that he should leave now.


    I''ll have to think about what I should do until I can get adamantite or orichalcone in the future.


    After that, the hihiirokane passed from hand to hand. It''s an item you''d hardly have had a chance to see. Well, except for Anne. She''s quite likely to see it if she wants to.


    Still, everyone is looking at it with interest. It''s not quite a jewel, but it''s something to admire. It is similar to the feeling of looking at a bismuth crystal in the previous world.


    Then the conversation turns to what to do with it. I thought it would be divided into two groups, those who wanted to process it into something and those who wanted to keep it for a while, but it was unanimously decided to keep it on the altar for a while.


    They unanimously agreed to leave it on the altar for a while, saying, "It just seemed natural to do so. I wondered if they had been inspired by our morning prayers. I am half happy, and half impatient at this unexpected cultural invasion.


    I will take it down from the altar only when I practice processing. Well, I can''t help but feel grateful for the glowing red ore, so I can understand what everyone is saying.


    Thus, from the next morning, the statue of the Goddess of Mercy and Hihiirokane were lined up on the altar. ...... There''s no fighting between us, is there?


    I also talked a little about the situation in the capital, which I hadn''t heard about during the day. It seems that there are no major battles or defeats at the moment. That''s probably why Marius''s marriage story was so easy to spread.


    The Marquis may have wanted to spread the story of the marriage for some reason, and was aiming for this timing. We won''t have a chance to confirm this. But even if there is, it''s a bit of a problem. I want to be a blacksmith as much as possible.


    There didn''t seem to be any other suspicious talk. The matter of the hand-off with the empire proceeded smoothly, and even though he was a nobleman, his status was not that high, so it didn''t seem to be a big deal.


    It''s so peaceful.


    "I told you so at lunch. Well, that''s why I was able to come back sooner than I thought, because most of them were free.


    Helen''s mouth twitched at my leisurely comment. When there''s peace, it''s inevitable that mercenary work will decrease. That is, unless they can change their jobs, otherwise some of them will be in trouble. Such a situation must have been complicated for Helen.


    But is it really peaceful that mercenaries, who are not as common as merchants, but who tend to sneak in here and there to a certain extent, don''t hear anything fishy or ......


    I hope there''s nothing going on that even we don''t know about.


    We all nodded at Helen''s words, especially Deanna.

 395 Present

    After completing our morning routine, we bowed before the shrine, which now contained an additional "sacred object". The wooden statue of the goddess was illuminated by the faint red light of the fire, and her face seemed to be blushing.


    After that, everyone except Rike went out to hunt, with Samija in the lead. I asked Helen if she was all right, since it was yesterday, but she replied with a grin and a firm fist, and I shook my head.


    I put the fire in the fire pit and discussed the work with Rike while it was getting hot.


    He was going to make another mass-produced product today. As for me...


    I said, "The ring is done, but it''s just a work order. I''m going to make a little present for him.


    "A present?


    I nodded. I''ve already decided on something typical of our family.


    If you''re going to make it, is it going to be something from the north?


    Yes. The thing itself is not that great.


    The master''s ''not great''. ......


    "It''s not that great. If you think about the performance of our custom-made models, there is certainly nothing that is not amazing. I chuckle and continue.


    It''s just a regular dagger.


    Tanto?


    Haven''t you ever struck Nilda with a sword before?


    Yes, sir.


    It''s the same size as a knife.


    I like that. It''s like home.


    Right?


    He made a short sword without a tsuba, also called a "goguchi," and gave it to Marius'' wife as a "guardian sword.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help. ...... I think it is better not to say "If anything happens, kill yourself with this sword" theory.


    Well, as Rike said, this is a gift that is typical of a blacksmith from the north.


    This time, I''m going to use only one steel instead of sandwiching steel of different hardness. In the first place, if you put magic power into it, the hardness will not change much even if you make two steels.


    Plunge one sheet metal into the fire to raise the temperature. I''ve been so busy with the ring lately that it feels like it''s been a long time since I''ve done this.


    When the temperature rises to an appropriate level, I place it on the anvil and hammer to shape it. This amount is enough for one knife, so there is no need to do anything like boiling.


    The process of stretching the blade was over quickly. A long, thin board of about 20 centimeters or so, with a stem attached, is made.


    After this, the tip is cut off and the cutting edge is shaped, the piece is pounded so that its cross-section is pentagonal, and the surface is once again prepared with a file or whetstone.


    Hmm.


    When the work is finished, I hold up the sword and see that it is about the same length as the knife I am currently holding.


    It is only a shape for the moment, as there are more processes to be completed, but I can say that I have already decided what the final shape will be.


    "It''s a beautiful shape.


    I''m not going to warp it, but it''s a nice enough shape, isn''t it?


    Yes.


    Rieke nodded. I wonder if this is how the northern style of blades spread. I don''t think we''ll end up with leather armor and big swords, but I hope you''ll give some consideration to the matter even after we leave home.


    Shall we have dinner now?


    Sure.


    Speaking of which, how much of your magical power have you been able to see?


    It''s .......


    I slammed the door of the forge shut. I closed the door of the forge with a slam, and the statue of the goddess and the sun goddess were watching me.

 396 defensive sword

    After lunch, we came back to the forge. Rikke was mass-producing knives, and I was finishing the guardian sword.


    Before finishing the sword, I asked Rike.


    I don''t think we should make another one of these and use the money for the blade.


    ...... If we go that far, won''t that change the heirloom?


    That''s right.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it. It''s not a good idea, is it?


    As Rikke said, the heirloom of the Amur family might change from the sword to that one. It''s a gift from the King, so it''s not going to change easily.


    Even if the current heirloom is no longer the one I struck and was given, it is still in existence.


    Apart from that, I need to establish a processing method for the heliocane. I''m going to work on that later.


    Let''s finish this one for now: ......


    "Right. I''ll work on this one too.


    I took the sword and Rike took the sheet metal, and went back to my work.


    The shape and surface of the sword had been finished by noon. So, I put the tempered clay on the blade. When the blade is quenched with this clay, there will be differences in the structure of the steel, just as in a sword, and the blade pattern will appear.


    After placing the clay, I went to the kitchen to boil water. I usually use water for quenching. When cooling in quenching, the cooling rate is different between the area where the clay is placed and the area where it is not, so warping occurs.


    Conversely, if the cooling rate is kept the same, warpage will not occur so much. For this reason, mineral oil is used for quenching so that the entire part is cooled slowly, but unfortunately we do not have such a product.


    Therefore, we aim to achieve the same effect as oil cooling by cooling with hot water. The temperature of the water should be adjusted so that it is not so hot as to boil, but so hot that it will surely burn you if you put your hand in it, and it is necessary to take into account the amount that will drop while the blade is being heated.


    Well, in my case, I have a cheat that makes it much easier for me.


    The sword is heated in the fireplace. Just before it reaches a temperature suitable for quenching, I glance at the jar containing the boiled water, and it seems to be at just the right temperature.


    I took the blade out of the fireplace and thrust it vertically into the jar. A sizzling sound is heard, and I feel a cooling sensation from the blade to my hand through the tool.


    It''s a cheat, telling me what the current state is and when to take it out.


    When I took it out of the bottle at the timing it was telling me, a slightly warped blade of a dagger appeared. It seems to have worked.


    After that, I lightly roasted it over the fire in the anvil to heat it again for tempering, then placed the blade on the anvil and hammered out the slight warp and distortion that inevitably appeared. The dagger is straightened when the rhythmic throbbing in the forge stops.


    The blade is polished and sharpened by changing the grindstone from rough to fine. In the previous world, there were craftsmen specializing in this process even for kitchen knives, but here, too, I benefited from the process and finished it myself.


    Finally, the surface is polished with an iron rod to make the blade stand out a little, and the blade is complete. This time, too, the cutting edge is not too protruding, and the blade is finished in a loose curve.


    Although I was not conscious of it, it has the atmosphere of a smaller version of the one I made for Nilda before. I''ve often heard that "you can tell whose hand a work is by its features," and I think I understand why.


    I held the blade of my dagger up to the falling sunlight, and as the orange light reflected off it, the clang of the forge''s bell sounded. Everyone who had gone hunting must have returned.


    The rest will be tomorrow.


    I listened to the sound and stretched my back, calling out to Rike as I began to clean up the forge.

 397 naughty boy

    The door between the house and the forge opened with a bang, and Diana jumped in.


    I thought I had seen something unusual, since it was usually Samias who jumped in at such times, and called out to her.


    Welcome back. What''s up?


    "I''m home. Can I use your water? You don''t want to drink it.


    Hmm? Of course not. I''m done for the day.


    Okay. Thanks.


    What''s going on?


    Originally, regardless of where you were, inside or outside, you were supposed to cleanse yourself with hot or cold water at the end of each day''s work. When working in the forge, you sweat, and when hunting, you also get dirty from the dirt.


    Deanna knows this, so the fact that she came to ask means that she has an unscheduled use for it.


    "We killed a big boar today, but Lucy jumped in when we were putting it in the lake.


    Oh ....... It''s been getting a little hot lately. ......


    The lake is full of water here and there. So there are many cold places. It would be nice to jump in when it''s hot. I''d like to do the same at this point, and I understand Lucy''s feelings.


    Deanna nodded at my words and continued.


    I could have just jumped in, but then I''d have been rolling around in the mud. We all talked about taking another dip in the lake, but it wouldn''t do any good if we did it again, and we didn''t bring any big towels with us, so we decided not to.


    "I see. There should be enough water left to wash Lucy, so you can use it all.


    "Yeah, okay.


    Deanna nodded and dashed out. When she opened the door, she could hear Lucy whimpering a little.


    When I asked her about it at dinner on the terrace, she told me that it had been a big deal, as I had expected.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    I guess he thought he''d just follow everyone.


    Samija and Anne say with a smile that is a little bitter. Anne seems to like Lucy for some reason, too. Basically, she''s a good girl who listens well. Krull, too.


    "Can''t you keep up with the lightning?"


    Not at that speed. "There''s no one anywhere who can keep up with a hound trained in the Kuro Forest."


    I laughed and Helen shook her head and said. Lucy''s athletic ability seems to have improved remarkably.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s a demon or not, but she''s a creature that originally lived in this forest. It will only take a short time for her to catch up with the rest of us.


    In fact, today, even though he is still a wolf, he has helped both in the search and in the eviction. The wolf himself, perhaps tired from today''s "work" or from being washed, is curled up at my feet after a hearty meal, sleeping peacefully.


    You''re running fast, aren''t you, Krull?


    Liddy said, looking at Krull, who was curled up outside on the terrace. You''ll be able to find a lot more than that.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that he''s grown up.


    I wonder if Krull is growing up.


    Maybe. I don''t know. I''ve never had a running dragon before.


    When he''s big enough, we''ll have to rebuild his hut.


    Yeah.


    Deanna and I both look at Krull. I''m not sure if the improvement in Krull''s abilities is due to the magical power of this forest or physical growth, but if it is growth, you need to prepare an environment that suits it.


    For the sake of my lovely children, I will do everything I can.


    As I was cleaning up after dinner, Krull woke up and gently lifted Lucy up by the scruff of her neck. Either Lucy was sleepy, or it was her habit to do so, and she was left to her own devices.


    As Krull walked back to the hut, he looked after Lucy as if he cared for her, and we finished our day.

 398 Summer comes

    The next morning, when I left the house to go fetch water, I was greeted by a cheerful Krull and Lucy.


    I wonder if it''s because I''m young that I can recover after a night''s sleep no matter how tired I am. I envy them very much. The older you get, the less you can recover. ....... I have the feeling that the upper limit itself is also decreasing.


    Anyway, Krull and I are holding two water bottles each as usual. I gave Lucy a small jar with a short string tied to it so that she could hold it in her mouth, and she was happy to hold the string.


    She did her best to wag her tail because it would fall off if she barked.


    Let''s go, then.


    I patted Krull''s and Lucy''s heads, and we headed off to fetch water together. We''ll come back to the lake later today to get our catch, but I feel sorry for Krull if he has to get water along with the big catch, and they seem to be waiting for this in the morning, so we''re going to fetch water, even if it means doing it twice.


    When I arrived at the lake, I filled up bottles and jars with water and cleaned myself, Krull, and Lucy. Lucy is being washed because she got too dirty yesterday, but she took the initiative and jumped into the lake.


    Is she aware that "a lake = a place to clean herself"? No, when I fetch water, I don''t laze around after I''ve cleaned myself. .......


    I guess it''s because it''s hot and everyone else went in, so I followed them.


    I''m going to go home as soon as I''m done. I''m going to go out again after I finish my morning routine.


    I''ll understand on the way back! Lucy led the way, sprinkling water from the pot with great gusto, and Krull and I followed her on our merry way.


    After completing our morning routine, we got ready and headed to the lake to retrieve our catch. Now that Krull was there and we had more people, there was no need to go with so many people.


    It''s not, but it''s half a picnic, so we''re just taking a break.


    We walked through the forest where the sunlight was a little stronger. The trees are shading us from the direct sunlight, and the breeze is cool, so it''s hard to feel, but the temperature seems to be rising.


    I knew it was getting hotter, but now that I''m outside I can feel it.


    I grumbled to myself. I think I''m sweating a little faster than before.


    It''s always hot when you''re cooped up in the forge, anyway.


    Rikke with his axe is nodding his head. The forge is quite hot, with hot iron and burning coals as heat sources almost all day long.


    In a sense, I''m getting stronger because I''m being forced to acclimatize to the heat, but that doesn''t mean I don''t feel the heat.


    It will get hotter in a little while.


    That was Samija. When it comes to this forest, she''s right.


    I hope it''s not too hot when we leave the forge.


    I''m getting used to it, but it''s still hot. I''ve been trying to cool down by going outside at intervals, but I feel that if I don''t do that, it won''t be good for my work efficiency.


    I wonder if I should make something like a mist shower. Or perhaps it would be better to make just a shower, without going that far.


    Eventually, I''d like to make a system to boil water with the waste heat from fireplaces and furnaces. .......


    Even if we build such a system, the next question will be "where will we get such a large amount of water? Since we have cultivated land, I guess we need to think about digging a well. I can make the tools for digging a well, but the question is whether the water will come out as expected.


    If the water doesn''t come out, I''ll have to draw it from the lake. In the previous world, I saw a TV program that showed a channel running through an uninhabited island, and I''m going to do the same thing here.


    It took a lot of time to do that, so it will take some time here as well. I''d like to use the well if possible.


    There''s not many places hotter than there. If it''s that hot outside, all the trees and flowers will die.


    As I was thinking about the heat and water resources, Anne said in a rather disgusted tone. She hasn''t been here that long, so she''s the least used to the heat.


    I guess so. It''s so hot that there are places where there is almost nothing but sand and rocks.


    Is that so?


    When I mentioned the desert, Helen surprisingly took to it. You''ve been all over the place as a mercenary, but you''ve never been to the desert?


    I nodded and began to explain the desert to Helen. Everyone listened (even Krull and Lucy, who probably didn''t understand).


    And so our family made our way to the lake, taking it easy and fulfilling our relaxation purpose.

 399 the recovery of game

    We reached the edge of the lake where everyone seemed to have sunk their prey.


    Lucy was fidgeting in the surf.


    I told her, "If you jump into the lake, you''ll get jabbed again.


    When I told her, she backed away. He could jump in by himself, but he didn''t like to be washed.


    When Deanna squatted down and said, "Come here," he accepted the hug. Basically, she is a smart girl. Maybe I''m just a stupid parent.


    The five of us, Krull, myself, Samija, and Helen and Anne, pull up the sinking prey.


    What emerged from the lake was a huge boar whose meat alone weighed more than 200 kilograms.


    It''s a big one.


    Right?


    Samija puffed out her chest. The internal organs had been removed from the boar before it was brought here (that''s how it is done in the Kuro Forest), but even so, the original weight of the boar must have been tremendous.


    "How did you manage to kill it?


    It is my knowledge from the previous world, but I''ve heard that big boars don''t mind moving and escaping even if they are slightly injured. It is said that even if the spinal cord is damaged, it can move for a while. I guess it depends on the part of the injury.


    While we were pulling it up, Rikke and Liddy had cut down a tree to make a platform, and as we pulled it up together, Samija said.


    It''s thanks to the arrowheads from Eizo''s workshop that they are strong enough to penetrate deep. The skin is very tough for a creature of this size.


    Even so, it''ll be tough if you don''t hit the target properly, right?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something to help you.


    Woof! Lucy barked. It seems that she has done her job well. She must have been running around in the forest, following Cermia''s instructions. She must have gotten hot and jumped in.


    The human who pulled up the prey also pulled the carrier. The Krull makes it much easier, but it still feels heavy enough.


    Perhaps we should consider a cart for the forest.


    I said to myself as I pulled the rope tied to the carrier. If you can get enough stroke ...... and width to move up and down, you can use it in the forest even with a spring suspension.


    The problem is that the felled trees used for this cart are left to dry for a while before being reused as lumber. If we start using carts, we won''t be able to get that, so we will have to find other ways to get lumber.


    The current plan is to build a corridor from the main house to Krull''s hut, and possibly add a bathroom, so if we run out of wood, we can cut it down early to allow for drying time.


    It''s still pretty hard to get to the lake.


    Helen responded to my monologue. We don''t have a truck to drag it from the place where we killed it to the lake, and I''m not in the strongest group in the house.


    Helen is also a strong person, but it''s still a lot of work, so we''d better do something about it. This is not just a one-time thing, it''s going to happen again.


    I dragged myself through the forest, taking small breaks along the way, and made it back home before noon. Since I left the house first thing in the morning, a considerable amount of time had passed. Considering this, I guess I need a cart for the forest.


    The team that dragged the boar hung it on a tree, and that was the end of the job. The boar was transformed into meat by Samija, Rike, Liddy, and Diana. The boar is transformed into meat by Samija, Rike, Lidi and Diana.


    That didn''t take long.


    You get used to it after a few times.


    That''s true.


    Deanna said as she wiped the knife with a cloth, and I laughed and agreed. I laugh and agree with her, wiping the knife with a cloth. Lucy is fidgeting beside me, so Deanna carves a piece of meat and practices the "wait" command.


    "Not yet.


    "Woof.


    "Not yet.


    Lucy sits up smartly and stares at Deanna. Lucy is drooling a little.


    At the same time, the corner of Deanna''s eyebrows lower. This is more of an endurance thing, until Deanna feels sorry for Lucy and says goodbye.


    "Yes!


    I''m sure you didn''t hear my strange concern, but at Deanna''s command, Lucy hugs and bites into the meat. I heard in the past that it''s not a good idea to eat raw meat, but she''s a wolf of the forest and a demon. I guess I should cut him some slack.


    Everyone in the family was smiling at Lucy as she finished eating the meat and frolicked around with Krull. Feeling a little happy at the sight, I retreated to the house to prepare our own lunch.

 400 scabove

    For lunch, I simply grilled the meat I hadn''t saved. It''s one of the delights of the day when you bring back your catch.


    This is the only time I can cook and eat fresh raw meat, since I usually use preserved meat for small celebrations.


    If we have a big celebration in the near future, I''ll probably bring the meat home the day before and cook it on the day of the celebration, but I don''t have such plans at the moment.


    I don''t think I can carry a boar to Marius'' wedding. .......


    After lunch, we had free time for ourselves. Liddy and the others went to see the field. They are excited that they might be able to harvest some of the herbs soon.


    Rikke is going to practice with his knife, so I lighted the furnace and fireplace in the forge. I''m going to finish the blade of my guardian sword as well.


    The body of the sword is already finished, so all I have to do is to make the scabbard and hilt. This time, since it is to be used as a wedding gift, it is made of white wood and has no guard. It can be used for practical purposes.


    No, it''s a bit of a misnomer to say that it can''t be used. The finished product itself is a custom-made model, so anything can be cut if you want to.


    However, from what Deanna tells me, Julie is not particularly skilled with a sword, so you can basically put it away somewhere or have her put it on display.


    Marius is well aware of the danger of the custom-made model being too sharp (he''s used it before, after all), so it''s unlikely to be a problem.


    Place the blade of the guardian sword on the wood for the scabbard that you have reserved, measure its approximate size, and shape its outline with a knife using a cheat.


    Prepare two identical pieces of wood, and use a knife to cut off half the thickness of the blade so that the blade will fit. Of course, the shape is the same as the blade.


    Paint the two pieces with nikawa, paste them together, and lightly scald them over a fire in a fire pit. Tie this one tightly with a leather string until the glue dries a little more.


    Now apply the same kind of wood to the stem and work it in the same way. The only difference from the scabbard is that there is a hole for the eye nail to pass through, but everything else is exactly the same.


    After an hour and a few minutes, remove the leather strap from the scabbard. It is necessary to leave it for a whole day to let the glue harden completely, but it is no longer a problem to modify the outline.


    Shape the sheath with a knife. Each time you slide the knife around the outside of the sheath, you will hear a swooshing sound and the wood chips will fall off as if they were being peeled off.


    After a while of immersing myself in this process, the sheath eventually took on a beautiful, almost oval cross-sectional shape. In my previous world, I had seen most of them in yakuza movies.


    "Hmmm.


    I growled at the sheath. It''s fine as it is, but I wonder if I should do something more decorative with it.


    These manners don''t have to follow the previous world, and I feel that if there is a slight deviation from my manners, I can just say, "I''ve adapted to this area.


    Okay.


    I rolled up my arms again, picked up my knife and used the cheat to carve a relief of a rose flower on the surface of the sheath to prevent it from being punctured.


    With the cheat, I knew exactly where to carve, so I could work faster and make fewer mistakes, but it would still take some time for an elaborate relief.


    I started working in the afternoon, and by the time I had finished one side of the relief, the sun was almost setting.


    When I held the sheath up to the orange light, the rose in full bloom was glowing orange. This was not a bad blend of Japanese and Western styles.


    "Hmm.


    "Oh, you''re done?


    Rike, who had finished his work, noticed me holding up the sheath.


    "Yeah. I think we can call it done for now. ......


    I held out the sheath in my hand to Rike. He took it reverently and looked at it as if he didn''t want to miss the wood grain.


    The master''s is amazing. I can almost believe it was originally made of this kind of wood.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    I''m a little embarrassed because I feel I''m just doing what I can with the help of the cheat.


    But you know what?


    "What''s wrong with this?


    I nodded to the dubious Rieke.


    "I just wish I could color it.


    "Oh, .......


    We don''t have any pigment or lacquer that can be used for coloring in this kind of situation at the moment. I didn''t want to make anything too flashy, but in a situation like this, I would at least like to make the roses red.


    The scabbard and handle themselves should also be white, not white wood, though it would be gaudy. In other words, I want to eliminate the drossiness as much as possible.


    Hmm, is it too much to ask Camilo to do it now?


    "He might have it, but I don''t know if he''ll be able to deliver it in time.


    The ring is ready to be delivered and there''s still time before the wedding, so if the store has it, we can use it.


    That''s our only option.


    If not, we''ll think of something else. Maybe Mr. Liddy knows some plants that can be colored.


    That''s a good idea.


    If it''s a product of a blacksmith in the forest, coloring it with plants from the forest seems to be quite clever.


    Rikke and I continued to clean up the forge, discussing the coloring of this and that.

 401 material availability

    "I see. I don''t have any of those growing in my house, but I''m sure you can find some in the forest.


    I asked Liddy about it during dinner on the terrace, and she replied.


    In the previous world, indigo was extracted from indigo plants and used as a dye, so there must be something similar. By the way, I did some free research on dyeing plants and trees during the summer vacation. .......


    What colors do you need?


    Red, green, and preferably white. ......


    "Shiro? ......


    Liddy is pondering. Shiro paint is hard to come by. If you want to get it in this forest, you can make it by burning the shells of shellfish in the lake.


    Shiro will be difficult to make from this forest. It would be difficult to find the raw materials.


    Another way is to use limestone, but it would be a fool''s errand to see if there is limestone in this forest. If we go to the mountains in the distance, we might have a chance, but we don''t want to go there and come up empty.


    I''ll ask Camilo about the white one.


    As for the red one, I remember seeing a plant that uses roots as a material a few times, so I thought it would be a good idea to use that. There are plenty of greens, don''t worry.


    "Yeah, I guess so. ......


    Now it was my turn to ponder. Considering that this is a gift from my family, I would like to have as many items as possible from this forest.


    If you can get red and green almost without fail, you can use them from this forest at least.


    Is it ready to be delivered?


    It''s fine. "We have enough of the ordinary ones, and we''ve already been told that we don''t need the high quality ones.


    When I checked with Rike, he replied. We''ve been able to maintain a steady flow of deliveries to Camilo''s store, which is almost the only "job" we have.


    It might be time to think about whether we should expand or just take more days off.


    Anyway, I think I''ve decided on my schedule for tomorrow.


    "Well, let''s go out and look for them tomorrow, shall we?


    When I said this, Samija and Anne began to get anxious. Samija likes to go out, and this will be Anne''s first experience since we became a family. You can see how high their expectations were.


    Krull and Lucy are also running around, probably reacting to the word "excursion. I hope they don''t get so excited the day before the field trip that they can''t sleep.


    "Now that we''ve decided that, let''s go to bed early to prepare for tomorrow.


    I said, and went to clean up the rest of the dinner.


    The next morning, after completing the daily routine, the whole family gathered in the yard. Krull and Lucy were the most excited, but from the looks of it, Anne was no less so.


    Everyone had brought their own weapons for self-defense, as they had encountered a bear before (which was the reason why Lucy came to our house), but Anne also tried to go out with a two-handed sword, but was stopped.


    My ice is not bad, but it''s too big to go all over the forest with.


    Instead of a two-handed sword, Anne was given a spear with a much shorter handle. Anne has a long reach, so she should be able to handle the shortened spear.


    I decided to leave the gathering to Krull. He was in a good mood, hanging the baskets with strings on both sides of his body. Lucy was looking at him with envy as she circled around him, but you''ll have to wait until you''re bigger.


    Let''s go, then.


    "Oh!


    And so, in high spirits, the family proceeded into the forest.

 402 red

    The trees in the forest are blocking out the sunlight, which has been getting stronger and stronger lately. And today the wind was stronger than usual, as if it was trying to bring coolness to the forest.


    We don''t have any trees around here, but it''s a little cooler when the wind blows this much.


    "It''s usually very windy this time of year.


    "It''s usually windy at this time of year," Samija replied to my words. I wonder if there''s a difference in sunlight between the grasslands and the forest, and the sunlight is stronger this time of year, creating a difference in pressure.


    Wouldn''t that make it harder for the arrow to hit?


    "Of course.


    Samija shrugged her shoulders, but quickly patted herself on the arm.


    "Well, we''ll have to see about that, won''t we?


    You''re good.


    Yeah!


    This time, S��mi�� was very proud. It''s a good thing she''s not modest when she''s praised. Everyone in the family smiles.


    Since today was not a hunting trip, and we didn''t want to find any plants to collect, we were just going to relax and enjoy the scenery of the forest.


    However, there are many dangerous animals in this forest. There are many dangerous animals in this forest, so it is better to be careful.


    With that in mind, I looked around at the family. If we were all together, I think we could drive back a small unit with ease. There was an archer, a mercenary who could do it all, a master swordsman known in the capital, a swordsman with the strength to handle a two-handed sword.


    He is also an elf who can use a bow and magic, and a demonized wolf (though still a child). If Krull were to use his running ability to hit you with his body, you can be sure that he would do a lot of damage. I wouldn''t let a pretty girl do such a thing, though.


    The only one who doesn''t count as a fighter is Rike. But then again, the others are just too strong. .......


    I shook my head to drive out the scary image that popped into my head.


    Lucy, who has the best nose in the house, sees a green-haired squirrel (she doesn''t have much to eat) or a leafbird, runs up to it, barks at it, and looks sad when it runs away.


    Well, I guess he just wants to play with them. If it had stayed in the wild, would it have developed more hunting instincts? Or maybe it would have awakened in the process of growth.


    I wonder if he would be ready if his instincts as a demon awakened during the process. When I took her in, I was determined to get rid of her, but now that we''ve been living as a family for so long, I realize that my determination is getting weaker.


    I wonder about Deanna, who is still steadily reducing the HP on my shoulder at a high rate. If the time comes, I hope I won''t be the only one who hesitates. .......


    No, for now, I''ll just enjoy this happy time to the fullest.


    Oh, that''s it.


    As we walked through the forest for a while, Liddy pointed a finger at me. At the tip of her finger, we could see what looked like a shrub with a small flower. As we all approached, we saw that it was not a shrub, but a grass-like plant with a very thick stem.


    We judged it to be grass because its surface was not like bark, but this was the Kuro Forest, so any plant could grow here.


    We boil the roots of this plant and dry the liquid.


    Wow.


    "Let''s dig up that big one.


    Liddy told me to dig out a large piece of the plant. I found a bunch of roots that looked like tree roots, but were not very thick. At first glance, the roots themselves did not seem to be so red. As I recall, the roots of Japanese Akane tend to be yellowish to reddish-orange.


    Please try to cut the roots.


    "Please cut the roots.


    When I cut one of the roots with a knife, a bright red section appeared. I heard someone say, "Oh! The redness of the root made me think that it was inevitable. I have never seen a cross-section of the root of Japanese Akane, but it is probably not so red that it looks like it is dripping blood.


    However, this one is completely red, or scarlet, or at any rate, so red that I have no problem saying, "This is bright red. There are many differences between the animals and the previous world.


    If it''s this red, it''s okay. Let''s take this one.


    Does the redness of the plant vary?


    "Yes.


    Liddy nodded quietly.


    The less mature plants are less red, but as they grow, the redness of the roots increases. At this level, it looks like it''s about three years old.


    "That much?


    Liddy nodded again. Liddy nodded again. As an ex-Japanese, I wondered if it was a good idea to dig up such a thing so easily, but it was a part of nature.


    "I think wood would be a good color for this.


    This time I nodded. As I removed the soil from the roots and put them in the basket on Krull''s back, she squealed happily, "Krull, Krull," she said.


    "Good, good, you''re going to need a lot of help today.


    The family laughed as Krull squealed even louder, as if to say, "I''ll leave it to you. The family laughed.

 403 another harvest

    "It''s a waste of money, so I''ll just take whatever fruit I can find that looks good, not just the colored ones. Or something to plant in the field.


    I said as we made our way through the wind-swept forest, and everyone perked up. Liddy, in particular, has a twinkle in her eye. There must be something she wants.


    Lucy probably didn''t understand what I was talking about, but seeing how happy everyone was, she wagged her tail.


    Lucy probably didn''t understand what was going on, but she wagged her tail when she saw how happy everyone was.


    Krull snorted at my words, as if to say, "Leave it to me. I gave him a gentle tap on the neck. Hmmm.


    "Krull, are you getting a little bigger?


    "Krull?


    I feel like I''m lifting my hand on his neck slightly more than before. There is a good possibility that I''m mistaken, because it''s just a feeling. Krull is tilting his head in a cute way.


    I don''t know the age of the running dragon, but if it is quite young, there is a good chance that it will still grow up.


    It is said that a cat becomes an adult cat in a year, but some cats are still growing up for a while. Even in humans, there are many people whose bodies grow even after they have passed the so-called growth period (I''m not talking about that hateful thing that grows around your stomach).


    There is also a big difference between living in another place and living in my house. It''s the density of magic. "The Kuro Forest itself is a region with a lot of magic, and our workshop is located in a part of the Kuro Forest where the magic is particularly strong.


    It''s not too far-fetched to think that Krull is affected by the magic he is ingesting. Lucy is also growing fast, but it''s hard to tell if it''s because she''s still a little wolf.


    The wolves in this forest are about a hundred centimeters long or a little larger, so if she grows much larger than that, it is suspected that she is under the influence of magic.


    I think we should keep a close eye on my daughter''s growth in many ways. .......


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    It''s good for burns.


    It is similar to aloe in the previous world. The fact that it is said to be effective against burns is also similar to it. Well, the aloe in the previous world seemed to be better not to use, because of its ingredients and so on.


    The knowledge of the installation also says that it works, so I guess it works in this world.


    "Sure, it''s better to have it at home.


    "Yes.


    Although we deal with high-temperature objects on a daily basis, fortunately there have been no accidents involving burns of more than the depth of II degrees, as in the previous world.


    However, minor burns are a common occurrence. They are so minor that they hardly leave a mark, but if the burns are of a level that we can treat in the future, it is better that they heal quickly.


    We are all young ladies on the verge of marriage, so we can''t be too careful about our skin.


    Me, Helen, and Anne are going to dig up some herbs that are good for burns. We dug very deep because we were going to plant it in our field, but the roots were still long enough to have been cut off.


    Here we go.


    Since this was a replant, I didn''t remove the soil, but put it in the opposite basket from the one that contained the Akane-like plant. I think it would be better to protect the roots properly, though.


    Since Liddy hadn''t given me any specific instructions, I decided that it would be okay if I went home and replanted the plant right away.


    "You''re really sweating when you move.


    Anne said, patting her face with her hands. Even though the breeze felt good, the temperature seemed to be rising. It would be nice if we could know the temperature in detail, like when we were blacksmithing.


    I''d be grateful if I could see the temperature in detail like I do when I''m blacksmithing. ...... doesn''t know the temperature like a digital display, but it says "the best temperature is here! It''s just that I can recognize things like "the best temperature is here", so even if I know the temperature, I can only recognize "it''s a nice temperature right now! So even if you know the temperature, you might just be able to recognize "it''s a comfortable temperature right now!


    I should have brought a change of clothes and a towel. I should have brought a change of clothes and a towel so I could take a dip in the lake.


    I don''t have a proper bathing suit. I don''t have a proper bathing suit, but I feel like I know what it''s like to bathe in a bathing suit.


    If we did that, Eizo would be left out.


    Of course.


    I nodded at Helen''s words. A man of forty on the inside and thirty on the outside would be very reluctant to mix with them.


    So, no.


    Everyone but me nodded at Helen''s next words. For some reason, Krull and Lucy also seemed to agree, squealing.


    Then, if we can find some clothes that won''t show through when wet, we can do it with them on.


    "Oh, they have bathing suits in the North?


    No, they don''t. That is, if they have any.


    "What?


    Helen said in disgust and slapped me on the back. I said, "Ouch," and thought that it might not be a bad idea to have such an opportunity.

 404 lunch outside

    "Let''s have lunch around here first.


    We arrived at a river where we had been fishing several times. It must have been quite a while since we had wandered around so much.


    I looked up at the heavens and saw that the sun was about to reach the position that would give it the most blessings.


    The riverbank here would be a good place to have lunch. I said, and everyone agreed, including Krull and Lucy, so we started to prepare immediately.


    We didn''t have many opportunities like this when we were over there.


    "We didn''t have many opportunities like this when we were over there," Anne said wistfully as we prepared for lunch.


    I would have thought that the great men of the country would be hunting in the forests and mountains they manage, or having tea parties in the fields. I''ve heard that it''s important for nobles to socialize with each other.


    "Yes, .......


    Anne was a little taken aback by what I said. Isn''t that right?


    I don''t deny that there are people who place importance on such things, but in the first place, there is a difference between relaxing with family and socializing with other nobles, which is practically the same as on the battlefield.


    I see. That''s true.


    I nodded my head honestly. Well, the emperor was always saying, "Since I''m free today, I''m going on a picnic with your mother, Anne! Oh, why don''t you join us, Harriet? I can''t imagine him saying that. ...... No, you can. That''s why I don''t do it very often.


    Maybe that''s why I felt uncomfortable that I hadn''t done much of that kind of thing.


    But it''s not surprising that you haven''t had many opportunities, since you''re never too busy. There must have been a certain amount of people around.


    I said, "I''m sorry," and Anne fluttered her hand.


    "What''s that?


    What''s that?" "That''s what Eizo often does. That''s what I''m doing.


    Oh, .......


    In other words, there''s nothing wrong with it, or don''t worry about it, but it might be a little embarrassing to look at it objectively. But it''s like a habit. I''ll keep it in a corner of my mind.


    After the preparations, we all sit down in a circle and put our hands together.


    "Itadakimasu.


    "Itadakimasu.


    "Kurururu Kurururu" "Doggie Dog!


    Today''s lunch is something like a sandwich ....... It''s similar to the Kakuni burger I made before, but with herbs grown in the field that can be eaten raw, and rehydrated root vegetables.


    It''s good!


    Samija shouted the loudest. This kind of food seems to be her favorite. Deanna had once told me that she looked forward to her lunch boxes on hunting trips.


    Needless to say, since then I''ve been doing a much better job than before. I''ve also been securing the meat for us.


    The drink is mint tea, which I brewed at home and brought with me. It''s completely cold, but on a hot day like today, it''s nice and tepid, and I appreciate the coolness of the mint.


    I should have put it in a metal container and cooled it in the river.


    I muttered as I gulped down the first cup. I should have used a metal container and chilled it in the river. It would have taken a reasonable amount of time to cool down, but cold and lukewarm would have been different.


    "Well, well, I think that''s enough for today.


    I think that''s enough for today," said Rike, who had also finished his first cup and exhaled. I don''t know if it''s because she''s a dwarf or if it''s just a personal preference, but she apparently doesn''t like anything cold.


    Before it gets any hotter, let''s dig a well. ......


    The bottom of the well is much cooler than the surface. The bottom of the well is much cooler than the ground. If you want to cool something down, or rather if you want to keep the temperature low, you can sink it there and eat cold fruits or water.


    Even if you can''t use it this year, it doesn''t mean you won''t use it next year, and it''s a step forward for the bath project, so it''s a good time to do it.


    We''ll be able to secure water.


    We''ll have less trouble finding water for the fields.


    When I said that, Liddy, who heard me, looked at me and shook her head. Apparently, her main concern right now is her farm. I''m sure it''s because she''s got some elven seeds planted. I laugh and say


    I chuckled and said, "Okay, I''ll try to make it a priority.


    And Liddy said.


    "Please?


    Liddy replied in a not-so-loud voice. Let''s try to dig a well. .......


    I looked at the riverbank lazily. Cermia and Helen, who have finished their lunch, are playing tag or chase with Krull and Lucy.


    It''s hard to say that the footing is good because it''s a riverbed, but all four of them are running around at such a high speed that I feel as if I might turn into butter. After all, one of them is a tiger.


    "Don''t get too excited and fall into the river!


    I said loudly, to which they replied, "All right," and with a small sigh, I poured myself a second cup of tea.

 405 green

    After a rather lively lunch, we started walking through the forest again. The riverbank was much cooler, probably because there was running water nearby, so we felt the heat in the forest more.


    Is it going to get hotter?


    "Yes, I think so. It''s going to be a little hotter.


    Samija replied to my words.


    "Oh, I see. ......


    Even though I''m usually cooped up in the hot forge during the day, I''m not very good in hot weather. The only thing that helps is that it doesn''t seem too humid, probably because of the lack of rain in this area.


    However, it must be a forest, so the land itself has a certain amount of water retention capacity. The climate will not be completely dry.


    It would be very difficult to be asked to cope with not only heat but also gloom in a world before we were able to rely on civilization, but where we don''t have such things yet.


    "Well, the hottest part will be for a week or so, and then it''ll get cooler again.


    So I just have to put up with it for a week?


    That''s right.


    That''s what I''m trying to do.


    If the heat lasts for two or three weeks, I''ll lose interest, but if it lasts for a week, I''ll be okay.


    Is it different in the north?


    "Well, it''s different from here. Well, it''s different from here, because it''s always hot and humid.


    Hmm.


    In fact, it''s probably slightly different here in the north and in Japan in the previous world. ....... In that sense, I will be experiencing heat for the first time in 40 years. I''m both scared and excited.


    As we wandered around the forest, we collected medicinal herbs that could be used as antipyretics and fever reducers. There is no need to worry about storing herbs that are sufficiently effective even when dried.


    I heard that they are also planted in the fields, but it will take some time before they can be used.


    As we were wandering through the forest, Liddy ran up to the bushes.


    We hurriedly followed her.


    "There it is!


    When we caught up with her, she was pointing to a piece of grass. It looked similar to wormwood.


    "It makes a beautiful green color.


    Wow.


    Helen tried to touch the wormwood-like grass, but Liddy stopped her.


    Helen tried to touch the wormwood-like grass, but Liddy stopped her. "If you touch the leaves and get juice on them, the color will stay for a while.


    With these words, Helen panicked and withdrew her hand.


    Gently trim them with your knife and put them in this leather bag.


    "Oh, yes.


    As soon as the light shone, the mugwort-like grass was cut off from the roots.


    It was a technique that Helen, who was most experienced in handling blades, could pull off.


    Helen gently picked up the cut grass as if it were an explosive and gently dropped it into the leather bag that Liddy was holding open.


    Yes. Thank you.


    Liddy tied the mouth of the leather bag with a string and tied it to the side of Krull''s basket. She tied it to the side of Krull''s basket.


    Now you have everything you need, don''t you?


    "Oh, that''s all you need?


    I said, not hiding my surprise. What I had just seen was at most one plant, which in the previous world would have been a handful of spinach.


    I couldn''t believe that such a small amount would be enough to produce enough dye. However, my question was answered with a strong nod from Liddy.


    Yes. It''s even diluted for cloth.


    It''s that thick. ......


    In the previous world, it was surprisingly difficult to color something green, and there were almost no plant-based products that could soak into wood and take hold.


    If it is very dark, you can expect it to soak into the wood. ......


    Maybe the green squirrels that live in this forest eat this grass and make their body hair green.


    Well, I guess we got what we came for.


    I said, and everyone in the family nodded. After confirming this, I declare.


    It''s not like we''re going home, so we''ll just pick whatever we want until nightfall.


    Krull and Lucy ran around in delight at my words.

 406 flower

    Flowers.


    Can''t we?


    After a while of collecting this and that, Liddy, Anne, and Helen suggested, "How about flowers?


    They are not directly beneficial in that they are tasty, nutritious, or cure sickness and wounds, but they can be good for the soul. It''s not like you''re living in a house by yourself.


    No, it''s fine. No, it''s fine. It''s too hot in the forge, but it would be a pity to keep the house so bleak.


    I replied, putting aside the pros and cons of picking and arranging them. Liddy said in a happy voice.


    I''ll pick a sturdy one, then.


    Yeah. Yes. I don''t know much about it, so I asked.


    I know that there is a flower that looks like this in the installation, but unless it is a medicinal herb, I do not know the details of its vegetation. It''s as if you only know the pictures in a picture book.


    As I looked at the women (that is to say, the rest of us) about the flowers I saw, I asked myself a question.


    I wondered if the plants from the west would ever make it here.


    In this world, it is warmer in the west. Deserts are also more abundant there, ...... the installer had told me.


    I thought that if it was close to the previous world, there would be a lot of fruits such as bananas, although they would be close to the original species.


    If such fruits were available, and if a system to boil water using the heat from the forge was created, I hoped that it might be possible to grow them by building a kind of greenhouse.


    Well, even if this were possible, the temperature would drop at night, and there would still be the problem of how to deal with sunlight.


    The solution would be to build a kind of "crystal palace" with expensive transparent glass all over. ....... For the time being, even if we can obtain it, we will probably only eat or appreciate it.


    Still, the availability of the glass will have a bearing on the future of my family. Maybe.


    I haven''t heard much about it in the Kingdom.


    Same in the Empire. I''m sure it''s not unheard of in the Empire.


    I see.


    My questions were answered by Diana and Anne. If the countess of the kingdom and the seventh princess of the empire are telling the truth, then it must be true.


    Even if I ask Camilo, it must be as difficult to obtain as soy sauce or miso from the north. If that''s the case, they should give priority to the northern ones. .......


    As the sun was about to turn the world orange for the last time that day, Krull''s back was filled with the bounty of the forest, including herb plants, roots for dyes, flowers and fruits.


    Isn''t it heavy?


    "Krull-ruh-ruh.


    I asked as I rubbed Krull''s neck, and he stomped his feet and squealed as if to say he was fine.


    I chuckled and tapped his neck lightly.


    It''s a beautiful flower, though.


    "A rose.


    The flower with its roots stuck in Krull''s basket was a rose. It''s not a rose with double flowers, as you might imagine, but a pretty, single flower that is closer to the original species.


    It can be appreciated as a flower, of course, but the fruit can also be used. The fruit is said to be sweet and sour.


    I think it would have been fine if it was just a flower to be admired, but Liddy and the others said that they wanted something that could be used for more than just flowers and that was strong enough to be grown in the field.


    I''m not foolish enough to waste their kindness, so I agreed.


    Well, I''m going home. I''ll think about expanding the farm tomorrow.


    We went home in the reddening sunshine, chatting about what we had collected that day.

 407 a late-night visitor

    By the time I got back home, the sun had already set. I might have taken it a little too easy.


    Fortunately, we have a few magic lights, so I used them to unload Krull and clean Lucy''s body.


    Some of the plants that I brought down with their roots were transplanted to the side of the field and watered.


    I''m sure they''ll be fine for a night or so if I keep them watered as they are, but just in case.


    I''ve also thrown some medicinal herbs into the warehouse for now, and will sort them tomorrow.


    In the dim light, they were busy doing various tasks. I decided to finish my work early and start preparing for dinner.


    As I entered the house, I glanced back and saw that Krull and Lucy were also running around the house, as if they were enjoying or trying to help everyone.


    Even though they were well-trained, they had been walking in the forest almost all day, so after dinner, everyone went to bed early. As soon as I went to bed, my consciousness melted into darkness.


    I don''t know how much time passed without dreaming, and I don''t have a clock, so I don''t know the exact time, but it was probably still quite some time before dawn when I woke up to a presence.


    As I opened my eyes and stared blankly, I heard a sound, faint but clear. At first, I thought I was sleepwalking and misheard something, but it seems I was wrong.


    I jumped up in a panic and headed for the front door with a light in my hand. As I get closer to the front door, the knocking sound I''ve been hearing gets louder and louder.


    I''ll open it now!


    I replied, unbolted the door and opened it. I answered and unbolted the door and opened it to see a small woman, Giselle, the head of the Kuro Forest fairy tribe.


    "Ms. Giselle. What''s wrong? No way. ......


    Giselle-san gave a small nod to my words. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this.


    Let''s move her to the forge for now. Come here.


    I take the limp fairy in my hand and run through the house to the forge. When I opened the door to the smithy, I found it quiet and still. It was a sight I would never normally see. The tools seemed to be asleep.


    ''Sorry, urgent late night work.


    I said quietly to myself, put down the light, laid out a clean cloth on the table, and gently laid the elf down on it. She''s limp, but not breathing hard. On the contrary, it was very weak. On the contrary, she looks so weak that I feel as if she might just disappear.


    According to what I''ve heard before, this could actually happen. I can''t let that happen.


    It''s a good thing I saved the sheet metal with full magical power just in case. Put them together to make a box-like shape. Unlike the ring, there''s nothing inside.


    It is fortunate that it does not need to be heated. If it had been necessary, I would have had to put fire in the fire pit and wait for the temperature to rise, and then do something lengthy like .......


    I quickly swung the hammer down on the lid of the assembled steel box. Over and over again. I use a cheat to fill it with magic power.


    I can''t tell because I can''t open the lid, but the magic must be condensing inside the box right now.


    Unlike normal processing, you don''t need to be conscious of the shape. Just concentrate on getting as much magic into the box as quickly as possible.


    A little while later, the sound of the box, which had been making a cracking sound whenever I hammered on it, changed slightly to a cracking sound. I put the hammer aside for a moment and call for Giselle.


    I was so focused that I didn''t notice, but my family had all woken up. I didn''t want to wake them up because I didn''t need their help, but I guess they would wake up if I made this much noise. It was no different than hitting a half-bell at full speed.


    "Oh, Deanna and Liddy, if my daughters are awake, you can keep them company.


    They''re behaving well, so they''re not making any noise at the moment, but they''ll be awake. They nodded and ran out of the entrance to the forge.


    Okay, I''ll open it then.


    This time, he turned to Giselle. I made sure that Giselle nodded, so I gently opened the lid. A blue light leaked into the dimly lit forge.


    The light was bright enough to be seen in daylight, but it looked dazzling in the dark. When I checked inside, I found a magical jewel about the size of a grape, emitting a blue light.


    "All right, take this then.


    "Okay, then.


    Giselle holds it and literally flies to the fairy lying on the table. She and the other fairy fixed the magical jewel on the sleeping fairy''s stomach.


    We watched for a while, and soon the sleeping fairy''s weak breathing became calm. Just when we thought it was safe to do so, the magical jewel crumbled away as if it were melting away.


    How did you like ......?


    I asked Giselle as I got into a position where I could make additional gems if I needed them. Giselle was checking her pulse, listening to her breathing, and putting her hand on her forehead.


    After a while, Giselle sat down. I wondered if something bad had happened to her. I finally got ready to hammer, but Giselle''s answer was different.


    It''s okay.


    Her voice filled the forge with a mixture of relief and joy. I slumped my hammering hand and said to myself in a small voice, "Good .......

 408 Special edition commemorating the 2nd anniversary of the series: Mori no Family

    Dad! Come on!


    Dad!


    A girl with green hair and green clothes and a girl with gray hair and black clothes are pulling my hand. In the usual forest, I didn''t resist them, but let them pull me along.


    Behind me, I heard several laughing voices.


    "Don''t pull so hard, you''ll endanger your father.


    "If you pull too hard, your father will be in danger. For some reason, I thought, "Oh, it''s the usual scene.


    "All right, then.


    I pulled the hand being pulled in the opposite direction and held the two girls in my right and left hands, one by one.


    The two girls were squealing with excitement.


    "Daddy, you''re strong!


    "Strong!


    Ha-ha!


    I start running toward the river. It''s a familiar road where I''ve gone fishing many times.


    Behind me, there were voices of dismay and laughter. The beginning of a fun holiday.


    We arrived at the riverbank and spread out a rug. The two girls helped, cackling with excitement. We spread out our baskets of lunch and water bottles of tea, and we were ready to go.


    I put on their straw hats, which I hadn''t put on them since we were moving through the forest, but they needed them here on the riverbank where the sun was strong. They looked at each other and seemed to be happy about it.


    I took the fishing rod and gave them the tools.


    I announced as I stood in front of the girls, fishing rod in hand. They both clapped their hands.


    They both clapped their hands. "It''s your father''s handiwork, so don''t worry about using it!


    "Your father was so enthusiastic when he made it.


    Deanna chuckles at my words. I was so excited that it turned out to be the best one ever. Maybe we can catch Leviathan if he''s here. I''m sure he''s not in a stream this close to the lake.


    "Ask Momma Saamya and Momma Liddy how to use it and what to do.


    "Why?


    The green girl asks me with innocent eyes. A bead of sweat trickled down my face.


    "Because your father is not a very good fisherman.


    Anne said with a chuckle. He was tying on a large hook with great dexterity, probably to catch a big fish.


    Hearing this, Helen nodded and continued. She had already attached the bait and was lightly swinging the rod.


    Your father is not very good at hiding his desperation.


    "Helen, from your mother''s point of view, isn''t most of the world bad at it?


    I said pointedly, but Mom''s opinion didn''t seem to change, and she just said, "Yes, yes.


    Each of us kept a reasonable distance from the other and dropped our fishing lines. Except for the one next to Samija and Liddy. Each of them has a daughter attached to them.


    "Yes!


    "Ooh, good, good, good.


    The green girl''s rod seems to have successfully carried the hook to the target area. Samija is good at teaching.


    "Gently.


    "Yes, yes, gently. The fish will escape.


    Meanwhile, the black girl and Liddy are quietly going about their business. In contrast to Samija.


    Eventually, they both shouted with joy.


    "We caught it, Saamya!


    "Oh, that''s a good one!


    "Heh heh.


    The green girl fidgeted as she was patted on the head by Samija.


    Liddy, mom, you caught it!


    "Yes. You''re good.


    "Yes.


    The black girl was also happy to be praised by Riddhi.


    After a while, I began to hear the sound of water splashing everywhere, but my rod did not move a muscle.


    I started fishing first thing in the morning. A dozen or so river fish were swimming in a fish tank made by damming up a part of the river. In terms of numbers, it was a big catch.


    Yes, just in terms of numbers. At least enough to fill the bellies of the whole family, and some of them are roasting in the flames of the fire to add color to our lunch.


    But that doesn''t include the fish I caught. Up to this point, I hadn''t caught a single fish.


    Well, with so many fish in such a small area, it''s possible that there won''t be enough for me to catch. Yeah, yeah, that must be it.


    "Papa.


    Dad.


    As I ate the grilled fish offered by my two daughters, I tried to escape from reality.


    I continued fishing in the afternoon. Liddy and Helen went out to pick fruits and wildflowers nearby. The two girls seemed to be bored and were playing chase with Samija and Helen.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. For some reason, I now see it as a normal event, as if it''s normal for those two.


    With such a sense of discomfort, I swung the rod for what seemed like an eternity.


    I lay down on the rug to rest for a while. The sky is clear blue, and white clouds cross the sky sparsely, as if to remind me of my existence.


    The wind gently caresses my body. It was enough to cool my head, which had been burning from not catching any fish.


    As I calmed down, I began to feel sleepy. As I was falling asleep.


    "Aaah! Daddy''s taking a nap!


    "Me too!


    "Me too!


    My two daughters clung to my sides. They soon began to fall asleep faster than I did, and I fell into a daze along with them.


    Finally, I thought I heard the laughter of a girl, not my family, but a girl I had heard somewhere else.


    When I woke up, I found myself in my room. The riverbank I was supposed to be on is nowhere to be found.


    Oh, shit.


    I looked out the window with my waking mind and saw that it was just before the sun rose. It was just before the sun came up, just as the sky was dawning, which was my usual time to wake up.


    I had a very strange dream. I drank a little bit more than usual last night, maybe it was because of that.


    After getting dressed, I drank a glass of water and went outside where my daughters were waiting for me.

 409 a forest clinic

    Thank you.


    Giselle sighed as she sipped her herbal tea from a small cup.


    The fairy who brought the sick man to her is doing the same.


    I''m glad you''re alive," Giselle says, sullenly.


    I''m glad you survived.


    "Yes, really.


    I sipped the herbal tea that Deanna had made for me. The taste seemed stronger than usual, but it was comforting to my body after working so hard in the middle of the night.


    It''s a great way to get a good night''s sleep.


    That''s what ......


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.


    The speed at which the magic was leaving the body weakened to a certain extent, but because it was dying, they rushed to bring it back.


    So there is not only a chronic form, but also a fulminant form.


    Geki ......?


    No, I''m talking about this one.


    Giselle reacted to my unintentional remark. That''s an unfamiliar word, isn''t it?


    ...... Just to be safe, the one who got sick and the one who brought him here might want to stay at home for a while.


    How long?


    Two or three days at the most. A week, if possible.


    That''s a long time.


    Yeah. As long as you''re okay with it.


    I''m sure it won''t spread to others, but just in case. If the fulminant form of the disease should spread, the sooner we can deal with it, the better.


    Speaking of which, it would be better for Giselle to stay with us, but she is the head of the fairy tribe. If we can confirm the infection in our house, we can send the fairies to our house right away, and we might be able to deal with it faster.


    As for the diseased fairies, it''s a precaution in case the symptoms come back. As the doctors of the previous world would say, "Let''s keep an eye on her for a few days, and if she''s okay, we''ll discharge her.


    I explained something like that to Giselle. This is just like a doctor.


    "I see. ......


    Giselle put her hand on her tiny little baby and thought about it. She is probably thinking about whether there is a problem with letting fairies stay in the homes of humans (and beasts, and dwarves, and elves, and giants).


    Perhaps Giselle is also thinking about the possibility of infecting others. If there is a problem in our house, it would be Liddy the elf, Krull the dragon, and Lucy the demon. All three of them live on magic power.


    The rest of the family members don''t have much magic in their bodies, so it wouldn''t be a problem even if they got it.


    Deepika.


    Giselle spoke to the fairy who had brought the sick man to her. Her name is Deepika.


    Can you take care of Lija for a week?


    "Of course.


    Deepika clapped her chest and agreed. It seems that Lija is the name of the fairy who is now sleeping peacefully.


    I''m sorry, but I need you both.


    Giselle turned to me and bowed. I nodded my head and said.


    I nodded and said, "All right. We''ll send for each other if we need anything.


    "Yes.


    It was Giselle''s turn to nod. Well, now the forest fairy clinic is up and running. But for now, we need to rest.


    For now, let''s all sleep for today. We don''t have bedding for the fairies, but the guest room is available. There are two rooms, so let''s separate the rooms for Giselle, Deepika, and Lija. If anything happens to Deepika-san or Lija-san, please feel free to wake someone up.


    Deepika-san nodded her head in response to my instruction. Giselle said


    Thank you very much. I''m sorry for everything. ......


    "No, no, we live in the same forest. We live in the same forest. This is a small price to pay. I''ve already paid you in advance.


    I gave Giselle a wink that didn''t suit her and she smiled at me.


    Helen was to carry Mr. Lija. She gently placed Mr. Lija in her hands and said in a small voice, "Wow," while her eyes sparkled.


    She''s a doll in size and in appearance. ....... I''ll let it slide for now. A warrior''s compassion.


    After the midnight treatment, they all went back to their rooms.

 410 guardians

    The next morning, I woke up at the usual time, without much effect from the late night. Or, to be more precise, at the same time of day as usual.


    In my previous world, I used to stay up all night and stay up all night, so I guess it doesn''t matter that I lost a day of sleep. Physically, I''m getting younger.


    Everyone, including the fairies, hadn''t woken up yet. As usual, I suppose. Most of the time, everyone is up and getting ready while I''m fetching water.


    There was a possibility that they would wake up later than usual today, so I proceeded with my preparations more quietly than usual.


    When I finished my preparations and went outside, I found our two cute little guys waiting for me as usual.


    I put my finger to my mouth and said, "Everyone might still be asleep today, so be quiet.


    I put my finger to my mouth and told them. I put my finger on their mouths and told them to be quiet. Krull replied quietly, "Clu," and Lucy made a small "woof" sound.


    "Good, good, good, good.


    I patted them both on the head and handed them the water bottles. Two for me and Krull, and one small one for Lucy. The three of us headed for the lake.


    "Hey, is everyone awake?


    When we came back, everyone was awake as usual. So were the three fairies.


    "A little later than usual, though. But it''s not that late.


    Deanna replies. They don''t look as sleepy as usual. Maybe it''s because it''s only one night and they''re young. The others don''t look particularly sleepy either.


    Except for Anne. She always looks sleepy, so it''s hard to tell the difference.


    I asked her if she was all right, but she waved her hands and said, "It''s the same as usual.


    I asked her if she was all right, but she waved her hands and said, "It''s the same as always, so don''t worry about it.


    No problem. Okay, no problem.


    Then we all had breakfast together. As I had imagined, the fairies, whose bodies are mostly made up of magic power, only need to eat very little.


    They can eat if they want to, but the amount they need is about the size of our little fingernails. The amount of food they need is about the size of our pinky fingernails, and they often don''t eat anything for a whole day. I guess the story that "we live on the nectar of flowers" is not so wrong in this world.


    He also said that he does not like meat very much. So, after stewing the dried vegetables, I prepared a small portion for the fairy before adding the meat. The seasoning itself is based on salt and pepper.


    Without the meat, I personally felt that it lacked a bit of flavor, but when I asked Giselle to taste it (she drank from a spoon), she said


    It''s delicious!


    But when Giselle tasted it (she drank it from a spoon), she said, "It''s delicious!" so I decided to serve it to the fairies. Since we didn''t have dishes for them, we had to serve them in small cups. When I apologized for the lack of their size spoons, she said.


    When I apologized for this, they said, "No, no, don''t worry about it.


    And they drank directly from the cups. Hmmm... I guess I''ll have to get some fairy-sized dishes after all. .......


    The topic of conversation at breakfast was the daily lives of Giselle and the other fairies. As they are intelligent and social, you would think that they would have some sort of division of roles, but it seems that they rotate their duties.


    He said that the procurement of food, clothing, and the care of their dwelling place are rotated among all of them. The only person who is not in charge of these things is Giselle, the head of the group, who is in charge of coordinating them.


    She is also in charge of "adjusting" the trees in the forest. She didn''t tell me the specifics, so I don''t know, but it seems that it''s thanks to them that the forest is so easy to walk in for an uninhabited forest.


    It''s an important job to prevent the occurrence of demons in this forest, where magic tends to stagnate.


    Giselle said, and Lija and Deepika were also proud of their work, so they must be proud of the fairy tribe.


    So they''re like guardians, right?


    When I said that, the three of them all had a twinkle in their eyes and said, "That''s it! So, they may start calling themselves that.


    As for the fact that we''ve been expanding our house and cutting down trees for other living purposes.


    "If you live in this forest, you need to do that, right?


    The guardian said no problem. If the guardian says it''s not a problem, then it''s okay for the time being. But if I were to say, "Let''s cultivate this forest and build a city that can compete with the capital!��I''m sure they''ll stop us if we start talking about it.


    Speaking of demons, that kid of mine is a demon. ......


    At first I wasn''t sure if I should keep my mouth shut, but I didn''t want to lose the trust of the people who would come after me if I didn''t tell them. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.��She looked at me and wagged her tail. Then Giselle walked up to her.


    Everyone in the family was on the edge of their seats, wondering if Lucy would take a bite out of her, or if Giselle would do something to Lucy. I approached the two of them, intending to take Lucy''s side if anything happened.


    Giselle looked into Lucy''s eyes. When I was hesitating whether I should pull away or not, Giselle smiled and said.


    "You''re a smart girl, you know that?


    "Woof.


    Giselle stroked Lucy''s head. Lucy was wagging her tail. Giselle turns to me with a puzzled look on her face.


    "There will inevitably be demons. I''m sorry that this is beyond our control. ......


    No, you can''t help it. You''re dealing with nature.


    I don''t know if you''re a good parent, but she''ll be fine. Oh, no, that tickles.


    Lucy licked Giselle''s cheek, or rather her entire head, depending on the size of it. I''m relieved. Deanna and Helen seem even more relieved than I am.


    In their case, if Lucy was a demon and they had to get rid of her, they would have said they would protect her even if they had to fight with the fairies. I''m so glad it didn''t come to that.


    I ate more breakfast than usual because I felt as if I was being told "you can live in this forest".

 411 a social studies tour

    After breakfast, Giselle returned.


    "Please take care of Lija and Deepika.


    She bowed her head. Then she flew away in a whirl. We all lined up to see her off. The figure melted away into the forest.


    "Well then, let''s get to work in my workshop, shall we?


    I said, rolling my shoulders lightly, and headed for the forge.


    Today''s schedule was the same as usual, with everyone except Riddy working on sheet metal and longswords.


    Riddy and I will be coloring the scabbard of the guardian sword. During this brief meeting, I told Lija and Deepika.


    I''ll tell Lijah and Deepika at that light meeting, "You two should get some rest. I''m sure it''s boring and hard to sit in a room at ......, so you can move freely around the house.


    The two fairies nodded their heads. The eldest, Giselle, was somewhat used to people due to her position, but these two were not so used.


    Well, I don''t think they''d normally be bothered by humans. ....... I hope they can get along during the week.


    I hope they get along during the week. They''re smart enough not to do anything to you, but if you don''t like them, please be careful.


    The two nodded again. After that, Deepika raised her hand slowly.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Can I stay here and watch you guys?


    I involuntarily raised one eyebrow.


    I raised one eyebrow. "Of course you can, but ....... It''s quite hot, isn''t it?


    Everyone uses the furnace and fire pit, and I use the fire to boil water to extract the colors, with Liddy''s help.


    The temperature and humidity will rise, so it should be quite hot. We''ve gotten used to it, but it will be an unknown heat for the two of you.


    "Yeah. I''m just curious about what people make, so I''d like to take a look.


    "Okay. All right.


    Sometimes it''s better to be within sight. I nodded, and they looked relieved.


    I nodded and they looked relieved, "But please drink water when we drink water. We''re sure you''ll be fine, but just in case.


    I doubt that they would sweat, which is the body''s cooling function, since their bodies are apparently composed of magical power, and I don''t know if they would become dehydrated if they did sweat, but as I said, just in case.


    There''s no point in getting sick and then coming down with dehydration.


    "Okay. I understand.


    The two nodded their heads. And so the work with the fairy''s field trip began.


    "First, let''s boil this root.


    "Okay.


    While the water was boiling in the work pot, I brought out the roots. It was so red that it looked like the veins of a living creature. There was a little soil left, so I rinsed it off with water, which made it redder.


    When the water boiled in the pot, throw the red roots into the water. The color of the water quickly turns red.


    Whoa!


    The water in the pot turned so bright red that I couldn''t help but shout. Liddy is giggling.


    I was surprised when I was little. I was also surprised when I was little. I was surprised when I was little, and I still am sometimes.


    "Well, this is amazing.


    The inside of the pot is getting redder and redder. As if in exchange, the roots gradually lost their redness and turned yellow.


    When the yellowing had increased considerably, Liddy pulled up the roots. The water in the bath was still cloudy and red. It still looks more like blood than wine.


    "If we boil it down a little, we can make a dye.


    "I see.


    As I was staring at the pot, I heard a voice behind me say, "Wow. I turned around and saw two fairies looking at the contents of the pot with great interest.


    When Lija noticed my gaze, she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m sorry.


    No, no, no, don''t worry about it.


    I smiled as much as I could, but it didn''t seem right to the family, and Liddy turned away from me and shook her shoulders.


    Thank you very much. What do you use this for?


    "It''s called .......


    I brought out an unfinished white wooden sheath. There''s a rose carved into it.


    "You make this flower red.


    The two fairies'' eyes lit up at my words, "Wow.


    Now, I''ve got to get into the spirit of things.

 412 two-wheeled floral tube

    With the two fairies watching over me, I transferred the bright red dye from the pot to the vial. The red color would have been beautiful in a glass bottle, but unfortunately it was an unglazed bottle.


    I guess I need to check it from time to time to make sure it hasn''t lost its water content and become more viscous.


    I used a brush that was originally in this studio. It may be better to make brushes and bristles from wild boar hair.


    If I had the materials, I could have used black lacquer with gold inlay or mother-of-pearl inlay. ......


    As I dipped my brush in the dye, I thought to myself. Even though there is talk of black as a wedding gift, I think mother-of-pearl inlay or gold inlay on a black background would be quite nice if you were to carry it around for protection afterwards. Inlaid with megistium would be too much, though.


    But what I don''t have now is what I have to do. At some point I will try it on my thin ice scabbard.


    Gently touch the brush with the dye to the sheath. The dye is sucked into the brush and transferred to the sheath. Unlike pigmented paints, the dye is dyed as the name implies, so determining the coloring range should be a serious matter, but I have the support of a powerful cheat.


    However, I have the support of a powerful cheat. Still, it''s not okay to just go ahead and do it, so I carefully apply the color. When the whole rose becomes slightly red, it needs to dry for a while. After this, drying and painting (dyeing) are repeated to intensify the color.


    Since there is no longer anything to boil water in, even though the humidity has dropped, drying takes a certain amount of time. In the meantime, I decided to prepare a green dye.


    I brought some mugwort-like grass that had been soaking in water. Gently, of course, so as not to get the juice on it.


    "Do you boil this too?


    No, you just wrap it in a cloth and squeeze it.


    "I see.


    Prepare a piece of cloth, wet it with water, and squeeze it tightly. Normally, it would be better to use a dry cloth when squeezing this kind of thing, but this grass is said to be very thick, so this is a clever way to reduce the amount that gets on the cloth. They said it would be fine even if diluted.


    Using a scrap of softened deerskin, grasp the cloth and squeeze it tightly. Under the cloth is a small bottle. The first two or three times, the cloth was only dyed, but the next time I squeezed it, drops began to drip. The next time I squeezed the cloth, drops began to fall.


    This is very hard.


    Even though my muscles are getting stronger, I''m getting more and more tired from squeezing as hard as I can over and over again. I''ll have to think about building a press,......, and depending on the crops in the field, I might be able to get some oil.


    As I put all my energy into it, Liddy and the fairies chuckled along with me. Deepika laughs and says.


    "Sounds like a lot of work.


    "Do you want to try?


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes. I''ve heard it''s hard to get the juice out of the leather, so you''ll have to do it through the leather.


    Oh, my God! Thank you very much.


    I hold up the cloth, and Deepika, her eyes glittering, wrings it out. But it''s something I can do with all my strength, and unless the fairies have some kind of magic power or something that makes them incredibly powerful, they''ll have a harder time than I do.


    Lija, help me!


    Okay!


    Lija joined us, and the two of us wrung out the cloth, and once again the green juice dripped into the vial. After a while, the dripping stopped.


    There was a good amount of dye in the vial. It is hard to believe that it came from just one bottle. There must be something peculiar to this world, like the unusually dark color.


    "Okay, that''s about it.


    When I said that, Deepika turned her shoulders in a circle. She must be tired, but her face is glowing with satisfaction.


    "Well, that''s a lot of work.


    You two must have had an extra hard time.


    Yes, but it was fun.


    Me too!


    "Me too!" said Lija, throwing her hands up in the air. Lijia is also raising her hands in the air, looking like a cackling doll, as if she is talking to Deepika. Or like a line of small flowers swaying in the breeze.


    "Okay, now let''s finish this rose. ......


    I picked up a new brush and faced the sheath again.

 413 color of sheath

    Dip the brush in the green dye. The tip of the brush is quickly dyed green. The green is then transferred to the rose leaves carved into the sheath. Dye, as the name implies, permeates, dyes, and colors. The more it penetrates, the more it is colored.


    The red dye was not applied beautifully at once. So far, it is only a light red.


    However, this green color has turned green almost at once. The color is not so strong that the grain of the wood disappears, but it is so strong that there is no need for further coloring.


    No matter how many coats of dye are applied, the grain of the wood will not disappear, so the green will be done in one shot after the painting is finished. .......


    It''s really dark.


    "Isn''t it?


    I''m not sure what to make of it. But it''s so thick that I can understand it.


    As the paint is applied, green leaves and a bright pale red rose appear.


    Hmm.


    I think it would be better if the red of the rose were not too dark, even if it is not painted with white pigment afterwards. The dye itself can be used for other purposes, so there is no need to use it up.


    If it is left as it is, the dye will run off when it gets wet, so it might be better to protect it with something like turpentine oil.


    If Camilo has the pigment, I''m sure he has it, but I''ll have to ask him about it next time I''m there.


    "Beautiful!


    Mr. Lija, who was peering at the sheath from behind, shouted. Deepika chided him.


    I''m sorry, .......


    Mr. Lija pauses. I couldn''t help but smile and say.


    No, no, no, don''t worry about it. With the fairy''s approval, I guess it''s done.


    This time, Lija-san smiled with joy. It''s starting to look like a "father''s workplace visit" instead of a social studies field trip.


    The fairy''s endorsement reminded me of the blessing that Giselle gave to the ring. I''ve only heard roughly that she gave it her blessing.


    I don''t know if they know about it, but I''ll ask them.


    "Speaking of which, Giselle gave me a blessing, what exactly is it?


    "What kind of things?


    Deepika nodded her head. Is it possible that there are no types?


    It could be something to ward off sickness, or to bring good luck in love. ......


    Oh.


    Deepika claps her hands together. I''m not sure what kind of blessing the chief gave.


    You can''t tell what kind of blessing the chief gave until you see the thing that gave the blessing.


    Oh, in that case...


    I bring out the ring that was on the altar. I put it in my palm and offered it to Deepika and the others.


    "This is it.


    "Which one?


    Deepika looks at the ring. Deepika looks at the ring, and Lija looks at it with her.


    "It''s a protection against bad luck. It protects you from bad things.


    "Huh.


    I pick up the ring. It shines as brightly as ever.


    It''s one of the best blessings a chief can bestow, and I think the recipient will be lucky to have it.


    Well, well, well.


    It seems that he paid me an unbelievable amount of money as an advance payment for my treatment. I''m sure it''s unpriceable to begin with, but considering that it bought the safety of my friend and his wife, I''d be happy to treat them for free for years to come.


    By the way, the disaster you prevented won''t rain down on anyone else. ......


    No, sir.


    Mr. Deepika denied me. In the past, the impression of the previous world was that they would do terrible things without malice,........


    There seems to be a big misunderstanding among the humans.


    Oh, no, it''s probably just me.


    If you have a sense of the previous world, you may be confused by the difference between this world and the previous one. Perhaps fairies exist differently in this world. I thought that maybe fairies were different in this world.


    No, according to the chief, there are people who say that fairies deceive people and kidnap them!


    Oh, .......


    It seems that fairies are not treated any differently in this world.


    I smiled and soothed Deepika, who was completely indignant.

 414 another bottle

    After placating Deepika, I finished painting the scabbard of the guardian sword and went about my next task.


    I had no problem finishing the sheath of his wife''s guardian sword, but I felt sad that Marius had nothing to do with it.


    "Maybe a knife. ......


    It''s okay for his wife, who probably doesn''t go out in public much or has her own personal bodyguard, but Marius can''t have the same guardian knife.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.


    It''s not that I want to be prosperous. I''d rather be able to cook whatever I want so that I don''t have to worry about eating.


    Since it is just a gift, it is possible to have it put away for the time being. However, if I may say so myself, he will want to wear it.


    Marius may look like a handsome man, but he is a military officer and not without his enemies.


    His brother''s case, which I was involved in, was most likely arranged by someone who didn''t like him (or the marquis behind him) in the first place, so he''ll want to think about self-defense at all times.


    So at least the appearance of the sword in its scabbard should be the same as that of an ordinary long sword or knife, so as not to attract attention.


    It might be interesting to use a Western sword for the scabbard, tsuba and hilt, and a Japanese sword with a single-edged straight blade.


    I''d rather use a knife - the quality of which is custom made. I thought about mithril, apoitakara, or even hihiirokane, but I don''t want people to find out where I got it from if I show it to them at some point, so I''ll just make it out of regular steel.


    Give me a break.


    I called out to Anne, who was waiting in front of the furnace to make the sheet metal.


    "Yes, I understand.


    Anne nodded obediently and gave me her place. There was molten steel in the furnace, waiting to be poured out, and its temperature was rising.


    I could pour it directly into the molds, but since this is a "special" occasion, I''ll leave some of the molds a little farther away while I''m at it.


    I put on my leather gloves and pick up the iron. Soon enough, the steel is hot enough to flow from the furnace.


    The temperature in the area rises quickly. The temperature rises and falls as if the forge were pulsating.


    The steel flowed into the bowl. I hurriedly grabbed the bowl with a pestle.


    I gently pour the contents of the vessel into the mold, which is placed at a distance from the furnace. I try to make it as even as possible.


    The amount that can be poured out of the furnace at one time is enough to fill several molds. So, when you finish pouring one, pour the next, and the next, and so on.


    One is enough for the knife, but I poured the other molds in the same way as before so that there would be no unevenness.


    "Well, that''s it.


    As I finished pouring into the molds, the steel lost its heat, revealing a beautiful sheet metal. There seems to be a good amount of magic in it at the moment.


    When I was satisfied with the result, Mr. Lija approached me.


    "You can see magic?


    What?��Yes, .......


    "Wow! It''s steel and it''s beautiful!


    I''m not sure if it''s common knowledge among fairies that humans can''t see magic, but I think it''s natural for them to see magic, even if they can only use simple magic.


    Deepika sighs at Lija, who has a big smile on her face.


    "You know, Lija. He created the magic crystal to help you. Of course you can see it.


    "Oh, I see.


    Lija nodded her head. It''s not that I''m wrong, and I can''t talk about cheats, so I''m not going to complain.


    I can''t talk about cheats, so I won''t comment.


    "I like it, the humans are using this stuff.


    "Well, not all of them are like this. "Well, not all of them, but mine is specially made, if I do say so myself.


    I corrected him with a wry smile, and Rike, who was working beside me, nodded in agreement. You should concentrate on your work.


    Deepika says admiringly.


    You''re right. We also use steel a little, but this is the first time I''ve seen steel with such magical power. It''s no wonder it''s so special.


    "A little use, you mean for weapons?


    Yes.


    Deepika nodded.


    "After all, this is the Kuro Forest."


    Deepika-san said with a mischievous wink. I replied with a laugh, "Indeed.

 415 a married couples sword

    Where do the fairies get their steel from?


    It''s not like they''re creating it from nothing. If they can''t create it themselves, they must be getting it from somewhere else.


    If the transaction is going smoothly, I won''t bother to interfere with it, but if it''s not appropriate, I''d be happy to have them take it from us. It''s a good thing that we live in the same forest, and it''ll be easier for the fairies to move around.


    I''ve asked the chief of the beastmen to bring them to me. In exchange for a little blessing, of course.


    "I see.


    So there''s circulation in the Kuro Forest anyway. Well, that''s because there was life before I got here.


    Well, we don''t use weapons very often, say once every few years.


    "So you don''t need them that much in the first place?


    Deepika nodded.


    Yes. I only need enough to repair it. There''s no need to build a new one.


    Then there''s nothing we can do about it. If it''s the size of a fairy, it''s the size of a doll. It may be possible to make one, but it would be difficult even for a dwarf.


    But if you have a chance, you might want to share the steel. The chief is not here at the moment, so I can''t make any decisions for you.


    You''re always welcome.


    As Deepika replied, "Thank you, sir," I grabbed the cold sheet metal with my jaw.


    "It''s not the same after all .......


    Samija said as she looked at the sheet metal I had grabbed with the tool. She has been making sheet metal for the longest time in this group, including Rike. I guess she''s starting to understand what''s good and what''s bad.


    You know?


    I don''t know what it is, but I know it''s different from what we made.


    It''s not like you''re a professional. I think it''s enough if you can understand that much in this period of time.


    Is that how it is?


    That''s the way it is.


    I don''t mean to impose this level on everyone. Aside from the difference between cheaters and non-cheaters, there is no need to be at this level from the start.


    The rest of the work is the same as usual. Forming, shaping, quenching (and tempering), and sharpening.


    The difference is that this is a special order product, so the magic power is put to the limit, and the process before shaping.


    I heat it up and shape it. I''ve done this so many times that I could almost do it with my eyes closed, but I concentrate on it.


    Eventually, the double-edged knife, which seemed to need almost no modification, appeared. Since it was made in one piece, the blade and handle were already formed.


    Normally, I would use a file or something to even out the slight irregularities after this, but in this case, I will make a few changes before that.


    I fix the knife in place, and start engraving with a tool. The carving is of a small rose. It is the same as the one on the guard.


    I thought about putting it in the sheath like the guardian knife, but I didn''t want it to stand out too much, so I decided to put it in a place where it would rarely be seen. I chose a rose of all things, so it took some effort, but a rose bloomed safely on the knife.


    "Okay, that''s it.


    I put the knife with the rose in its body next to the guardian sword. The two knives stand together like a married couple.


    "Wow, that''s really something.


    Lija-san says to me with deep admiration.


    Thank you, sir. Well, it''s my job, isn''t it?


    Yes, my job is blacksmithing. My work is blacksmithing, although I''ve been doing a little more cutting and tearing lately, and sometimes I feel like I''m losing track of it. But I don''t want to let the things I''ve been given go to waste.


    I''ll finish it then.


    Yes! I''ll be watching!


    I picked up the file, regaining my motivation from Lija''s cheerful words.

 416 Lets go to town.

    I used a file to prepare the surface of the sword. However, this is only to remove the hammer marks and engraving chips that are left even when using cheats.


    Gradually change to a finer file to clean the surface. Finally, remove the sanding marks with a whetstone and put it in the fireplace. When the temperature rises, check the movement of the knife until it is placed in the tank.


    So far, there are no obstacles in the way. Normally I wouldn''t worry about it because people around me know what I''m doing, but this time there are two visitors. But this time, there were two visitors. If a hot knife were to hit them, it would be a big problem.


    I''m going to put this in the tank now. It''s very hot and dangerous, so please don''t move from there.


    I called out to Lija and Deepika. They were shaking their heads vigorously.


    I looked back at the fire and saw that it had reached just the right temperature. I took it out of the fireplace and quickly put it into the tank. The steam rises with a sizzling sound.


    "Wow!


    The two fairies cheered when they saw it. This is the most glamorous part of the knife making process. I waited for the temperature of the knife to drop to the desired level, and held it over the fire again.


    When the temperature rises a little, move it aside and wait for it to cool down naturally.


    Suddenly, I noticed that the fairies were standing there without moving. It''s not safe, but the most dangerous part is already over.


    It''s okay to move now. This is still hot, so don''t touch it. I''m sorry, I didn''t realize.


    "No, no, no.


    Deepika waved her hand.


    "So this is what a human blacksmith does. ......


    Yeah. Are the fairies different?


    Apparently. I''ve never seen them work, so I don''t know much about it.


    Deepika replied with a slightly troubled look on her face. I wonder if there is a secret of the fairy race. On the other hand, it may be that the technology for such things is not developed yet. In any case, I am interested.


    If you have a chance, I''d love to see it.


    Yes, I would. But she''s so difficult. ......


    I chuckled. It seems that craftsmen and fairies are no different in their eccentricities. Now, when it''s cool, I''ll wrap the handle with leather and finish it. The scabbard will be inconspicuous and will be made of the same material that we usually use, so there is no need to make a new one.


    The wedding gift is now complete. I''ll deliver it and the ring tomorrow.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll see what I can do.


    At dinner, Samija asked me, "What are you two going to do while you''re in town tomorrow? What are you two going to do while you''re in town tomorrow? I couldn''t leave them here alone, just in case.


    But I was the only one who could leave someone behind. If I leave anyone else, there''s nothing I can do in case of an emergency. But considering the fact that I''m delivering the goods, it''s not good if I''m not there.


    But I can''t just take them both into town. .......


    As I was groaning, Lijia raised her hand.


    Oh, um, ...... can we go with you?


    Are you sure you''re okay to go?


    If you could come with us, that would be great, but you''re even rarer than the elves. You never know what might happen.


    Lija nodded.


    Yes. We can disappear for a while.


    As she said this, Lija''s figure gradually faded. Eventually, only a faintly glittering, blurred image of Mr. Lija remained.


    I know Mr. Lija, so I can recognize him as a fairy, but if you don''t, you''ll probably only be able to recognize him as "......", which looks like a little sparkle in the space.


    When I said that, Mr. Lija was surprised.


    "You can see it?


    "Only vaguely. It''s the same as not being able to see at all.


    "It''s amazing that you can still see!


    Is that so? When Lija and I were puzzled, Liddy said.


    You''re completely blind to the power of magic, Eizo.


    "Haha, I see.


    In addition to the blacksmithing cheat, I have the ability to perceive magic power, which is (probably) essential for making things that are out of the ordinary in this world. The fairies have strong magical powers, so they can see.


    It seems that I can''t erase that part.


    I don''t think there''s anything to worry about, because it will look completely empty to normal people.


    I don''t see anything. ....... I can see where they are, though.


    Helen teased at Liddy''s words. Ms. Deepika looked at her suspiciously.


    It''s just a hint.


    You got me.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    The table was filled with laughter as I made my point. If you think about it, it''s pretty amazing to be able to tell by a whiff.


    And so, the two fairies were off to the city. Although I knew they would be fine, I couldn''t help praying that they wouldn''t cause any problems.

 417 Fairies go to town

    The next morning, when I came back from fetching water, Liddy and two fairies were out front.


    Good morning.


    "Good morning.


    I called out to them, and they turned around.


    Is it magic that they''re out in the open?


    "Yes.


    Liddy answered my question. While the fairies were stumped as to what to say, Liddy answered. The fairies are staring at her.


    It''s okay, Eizo-san knows.


    "I see.


    Lija-san is relieved. It''s not as if they don''t know that magic is involved in maintaining the body with that treatment. .......


    I''m not sure what it is, but it''s possible that they just know that they can be cured.


    In terms of medicine, medicines are just doses of herbs that work, or are said to work, but we don''t know what ingredients are in them and how they work, and there is magic that works on diseases, but we don''t know what makes them work.


    Even in the previous world, I didn''t know what was going on with the cold medicine that cured the cold (even if it didn''t work directly).


    We''re going into town today, right?


    Yeah, and I''m going to talk to you two.


    "I see.


    Unlike the Kuro Forest, the city has very little magic. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    When I asked them about this, they said


    I asked them about it, and they said, "One or two weeks is tough, but one day is fine. Humans don''t die even if they don''t eat for a day, do they?


    He said. That''s true.


    Even so, it''s no different for humans to get hungry after a day without food, and you may even get sick.


    Such a situation should be minimized. I''ll go home as soon as I finish my business.


    After breakfast, I put the items to be delivered on the cart. I put the two rings in a bag and put them in a small box, and separated the two gift shakes from the delivery.


    Once the cargo was loaded, it was time for the humans to go. After all the family members had boarded, including Lucy, the fairies swooped in and boarded.


    Lucy is staring at the fairies. She''s wagging her tail, so she''s not alarmed, just curious.


    "Don''t scare the fairies.


    Woof.


    When I called out to her, she replied as if she knew what I was talking about. I''m glad she''s so smart.


    Seeing this exchange, the fairies gently waved at Lucy, and she flapped her tail even faster.


    There''s no need to hide in the forest. The fairies were excited to see her from the cart for the first time.


    "Running dragons are so fast!


    "The cart doesn''t shake as much as I''ve heard!


    The fact that Krull is fast and the cart doesn''t shake is a little different from normal circumstances, but there''s no need to spoil the fun by saying that at this time.


    We watched the scene with a smile, including Lucy who was getting excited with us for some reason.


    We have two daughters, but I wonder if this is what it would be like to have a human or similar species'' child.


    With these thoughts and the excited fairy in tow, the cart driven by Krull went through the forest.


    Eventually, they came to a street.


    "Woooooooo!


    I heard two voices.


    Well, there''s no meadow in the forest. There was a large lake with no trees growing around it, but it was not so vast as to be a meadow.


    They are looking at the meadow for the first time in their lives, and their eyes are shining. For us, it''s a familiar sight.


    I think I''d forgotten that a different perspective can bring fresh impressions. I said to them, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    I said to them, feeling somewhat embarrassed, "We will pass people from time to time, so please hide yourselves when we do.


    "Okay!


    They replied, their eyes glued to the meadow. They looked at the meadow and replied, keeping their eyes glued to the grass, except for two times when they passed a carriage and asked them to hide.

 418 Fairies, look at the streets.

    "We''re almost there, so please stay hidden.


    "Yes, sir.


    I called out to them, and they disappeared. However, I can still see a faint glimmer of magic in their eyes.


    Lucy sniffed around the area where they were, and then curled up under Diana''s feet. She didn''t disappear, she just became invisible and understood that she was there. Although she was a demon, she was not very good at sensing magic.


    Even so, it seems that she is smart enough to know that she is just invisible. Maybe I''m just a stupid parent.


    I raised my hand in greeting to the guard at the entrance to the city, and he returned it with a raised hand. It''s almost like a face-to-face encounter.


    As I entered the city, Lucy, who was standing at Diana''s feet, got up and started looking out. I noticed that the two fairies that I could only vaguely see had also moved to Lucy''s left and right.


    "Wow. There are so many people here.


    It''s amazing.


    I''ve never seen that before.


    "Yeah.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it." "Hey." They''re talking in small voices. I can''t see Lucy''s face, but she''s in a good mood, flapping her tail. When she sees the strong man at the stall.


    "Woof!


    When she saw the strong man in the stall, she squealed. Perhaps startled by this, the fairies'' concealment falters for a moment. However, it was so brief that you couldn''t tell if they were there or not, and you could only see a few of them, so it must have looked like a mistake or something to most people.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw an old man waving at Lucy when he heard her cry, but he didn''t look surprised, so the fairies didn''t seem to see him.


    The rest of the time, unless there are humans (or dwarves or elves) who can use magic, the chances of them coming to a place like this are slim to none.


    I''m surprised.


    When Deepika''s voice is heard in a low voice, Lucy lowers her tail and makes a ''kewl'' sound.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s okay.


    I heard Deepika''s voice again, and the hair on Lucy''s head moved fluffily. She was apparently stroking her head. That put Lucy in a good mood and she started flapping her tail.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t show this to the boy.


    "I don''t think you should show it to him, he''ll be surprised.


    I know.


    Diana answered my question. I don''t have a hobby to surprise a boy who looks so naive. When he grows up, it will be different, but for now, we can keep it a secret.


    I''ll let you see Camilo, though.


    If you''re going to ask him to help you with something, that''s probably a good idea.


    I''m sure we''ll be able to provide for the basics, but if we need something we don''t have, we''ll have to rely on you.


    Deanna nodded when I said that. In the end, I hope to be self-sufficient for most of my life, but there are some things that don''t work that way. For example, salt. Unless I can find some rock salt, I have no choice but to buy it.


    If we need something related to fairies, it will be urgent. It would be a waste of time to explain it to you only at that time.


    It would be easier to talk about it when there is enough time and they are present, like today. That is, of course, if they are okay with it.


    So, just before I arrived at Camilo''s, I asked them.


    It''s fine!


    Mr. Lija, who was only vaguely visible, gave me a quick and cheerful reply. Is that okay?


    Is it okay if I don''t let them know I''m here or something ......?


    No!


    Do you mind? ......


    It seems that all my worries were unfounded.


    However, it''s not good to let people know too much. We''re aware that we''re apparently a rare species.


    "I see.


    I see." Deepika added as if to nail him. The reason why I''ve never been to the grasslands when I can disappear is because of self-preservation. I''d forgotten that it''s quite a rare event to show up in public in the first place.


    I almost misunderstood them because they were so easygoing, but I suppose a conservative fairy would not come along.


    I can guarantee you that the person who lets you see them has a stiff tongue. It''s not the kind of thing you can just let slip.


    "I''m not the kind of guy who''d let a secret slip out.


    I understand.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. The dragon car arrived at Camilo''s store.


    Now, how should I introduce myself to Camilo, as usual? As I thought about this, I looked at the scenery as usual.

 419 fairies and merchants

    When you get out of the cart, please follow me while I disappear.


    I whispered to him, and he replied in a similar whisper, "Okay. I don''t understand even if he nodded.


    As I pulled the cart into the warehouse as usual, I let out an audible "wow", which I thought was charming.


    The clerk at the warehouse (not the one I call "Mr. Chouji") looked at me suspiciously for a moment, but whether he understood or not, he thought it was because Lucy yawned at the right time. She smiled and went back to her work.


    When he got off the cart, he didn''t forget the ring and the wedding sword. When Krull and Lucy were free, they went to the backyard.


    A young man was waiting for them in the backyard, and when he saw my two daughters, he broke his face.


    "Well, take care of them, will you?


    "Yes, sir! I''ll take care of them!


    Krull and Lucy have grown quite fond of him and are rubbing their heads against his face. Somewhat smiling, we headed for the usual business meeting room.


    On the way to the business meeting room, we could hear a whispered "wow". Compared to a house in the forest, which was a little too big to be called a house, and a store in the city, which was equipped with a business meeting room, the interior of the store was much different.


    It would be nice if they would broaden their knowledge and adopt it as part of their culture.


    The admiration did not stop when we entered the business meeting room. The room was decorated with tapestries, carpets, and other luxurious furnishings to accommodate others. It doesn''t make sense for us, but there are many occasions when this kind of bluff is necessary.


    Isn''t there anything like this in the fairy tribe?


    No, not really. Even the eldest house is not like this.


    From the way she said it, it seems that each fairy tribe has its own kind of house. For a moment, a fancy mushroom house crossed my mind, but I guess they have a proper doll-sized house.


    If I can make something the size of a fairy, I''ll give it to Giselle. I don''t even know when that will be.


    It would be a good experience to make something small. But there are many things that I need to make before that, and many things that I want to make before that, so I can only say that I really don''t know when it will be.


    Even if we make the furniture, we need to set it up in our house so that the fairies can stay there.


    I''m sure the chief will be pleased.


    I can hear Deepika''s voice. You can''t see the expression on her face because she''s still out of sight, but from the sound of her voice, she seems to be happy.


    Oh, there he is.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Camilo and the guard came in immediately. I casually raise my hand.


    "Hi.


    "Hey. How are you doing?


    Neither good nor bad, I guess.


    Same as usual?


    Same as always.


    And Camilo and I grin at each other.


    Are you sure you want the usual?


    Yeah.


    So, what''s the deal?


    Of course it''s done.


    I took out a small box and gave it to Camilo. He opens the box, picks up the shiny ring and looks at it.


    It''s magnificent. The megistium has even been worked into it. If you''d asked me to sell it, I''d have had a hard time putting a price on it.


    Camilo says with a laugh. I was aware that I had become troubled.


    What''s wrong? Is there a problem?


    No, I don''t think it''s a problem. ......


    It''s hard to know what to say in a crisis. But it''s best to be honest and tell it like it is.


    It has the blessing of the chief of the fairy tribe. "It has the blessing of the chief of the fairy tribe. It''s a blessing from the chief of the fairies.


    Camilo looked surprised, but not theatrical. The watchman, who usually doesn''t raise an eyebrow even when something goes wrong, also lost his expression.


    I''m not sure if I should have kept my mouth shut, but if I don''t tell you that''s the way it is, you''ll have a problem if something goes wrong.


    "No, that''s true, but ......


    Camilo was unusually stunned.


    "So... I think the watchman will do.


    "Me?


    I nodded. The watchman looked unusually suspicious. It''s natural to wonder what''s going on in this situation.


    If I didn''t know what was going on, I would think so too.


    It''s okay, you two.


    As I said this, the two fairies appeared. They are hiding behind me, as if they are nervous.


    "Deepika and Lija from the fairy tribe. They''re both in my house for some reason.


    They bowed their heads in silence. As for Camilo and the watchman...


    Both of them had their mouths and eyes wide open.